Actions

Work Header

Rating:
Archive Warnings:
Category:
Fandoms:
Relationships:
Characters:
Additional Tags:
Language:
English
Collections:
moth's fanfic recommendations, MCYT Fics of All Time, SBI. Fics that I keep re-reading, It WAS meant to be fuckers
Stats:
Published:
2022-05-29
Updated:
2025-03-10
Words:
125,640
Chapters:
24/35
Comments:
325
Kudos:
2,565
Bookmarks:
365
Hits:
89,717

What about me? Huh?

Summary:

"Leave Tommy out of this, Dream." Siren hissed at the masked man.

"Siren, you’re the one who brought Tommy into this. I’m not letting you or anyone else from the Syndicate lay a hand on him, not again." The again didn’t go unheard by Wilbur.

“Again? No one has ever hurt Tommy, he is under the Syndicate’s protection. We all love him" Dream shook his head.

“If he loved you back, you would know what I meant.”

-
Or Theseus is a vigilante stuck between the Syndicate and the Hero League
-
Or Tommy is your average teenager with both the villains and the heroes trying to protect him.

Notes:

Hi!!

I will try my best to update this, i'm actually excited about it. There will be trigger warnings at the beginning of each chapter.

Thank you for reading. And have fun <33

Chapter 1: The beginning

Summary:

Theseus is trying to impress the heroes.
Tommy is trying to survive.

Chapter Text

Tommy wasn't expecting to spend his summer break fighting crime, it just happened he claims. Only 4 people know the truth, and now apparently you do as well.

 

******

 

The light where the sky meets the sea, it calls to me~

 

“Stop singing and go back to fighting crime.”

 

“That’s rude, Tubbo. I was enjoying my time, singing to my fun disney music and you just had to-”

 

"You can't be serious-"

 

"I am making it fun!"

 

“Be quiet Tommy.”

 

"Code names~"

 

"Shut up, Theseus."

 

“Ok, fine, Tubbo. I’ll be boring and be quiet.”

 

Theseus didn’t need Tubbo to tell him where crime was.

 

He, big man, Tommy Danger Kraken Innit Beloved Underscore, could find and fight crime all by himself because of how much of a big man he was...

 

He glanced around from the rooftop he was on.

 

There was no way for him to tell where the bad guys were.

 

Or what they were doing.

 

Actually maybe he did need Tubbo.

 

“Tubbo!” The older boy's sigh could be heard even through the tiny earpiece Theseus was wearing.

 

He swore he heard Tubbo say something under his breath.

 

Something along the lines of, I do fucking everything for you, I swear to Prime.

 

“3 blocks down to your left, 4 men robbing a jewellery store, armed with knives and no guns detected.” Tubbo sounded bored like he was aware that Theseus would absolutely dominate that fight.

 

Theseus smiled and started heading in the direction his guy in the chair told him to go.

 

“Other left, Theseus.”

 

“I hate you.”

 

Theseus used his powers, which Purpled has smart-fully dubbed as ‘Red Magic Shit’, to float down to the nearest building avoiding all cameras he could.

 

You see, Theseus was what people would call a vigilante, and he was a good and very popular one.

 

The camera just loved Theseus, the feelings weren’t returned. If Theseus was seen on camera too often, it would bring too much attention to him and then he would be made to talk to Schlatt.

 

Lets just say last time they talked to each other Theseus threw a table out a window.

 

The other heroes were cool though, he would see them often and none of them hated him, that he knew of.

 

“Be careful Theseus, their back up seems to have shown up, 2 armed with guns.” Tubbo’s not at all worried voice filled his head. “If things go south alert me and Ranboo.”

 

“I believe you mean Ranboo and I, big man. And to think you’re the only one out of us 4 to have actually tried last year in classes. I’ll be fine Tubster and tell Ranboob that he won’t be needed.”

 

Theseus was pretty excited, guns meant he could use his powers in more advanced ways and show off more.

 

This was going to be fun.

 

Theseus turned the corner and glanced at the mess the robbers had made.

 

There were five of them, dressed head to toe in black clothing.

 

They were fighting with the window, having thrown their weapons to the ground.

 

Glass shards on the ground.

 

That would be painful.

 

“Clearly you guys or women, we don’t discriminate, don’t know how to properly rob a store. I mean this is a mess.”

 

He leaned down to pick up one of the abandoned knives.

 

“Theseus is here!”

 

“Shit.”

 

The robbers scattered, each turning a different way.

 

Theseus mentally sighed.

 

“Yes, I am here. Now do you surrender or shall we-”

 

He was cut off as one of the robbers threw a knife at his head.

 

Red smoke wrapped around the knife instantly and it clattered to the floor uselessly.

 

That was another benefit of red magic shit.

 

Telekinesis of whatever.

 

Theseus still called it red magic shit.

 

“That wasn’t very nice.” He crossed his arms, subconsciously stretching his neck out, prepared for a fight.

 

Three of the criminals came running towards him at once and he dodged all of the attacks, they weren’t very good at this.

 

One literally tripped while running at him.

 

Some people didn't know when to quit.

 

Theseus picked his first target and sent his red magic shit towards the man. He ran at the other two and knocked them over easily, only using his fists.

 

He let his powers release the man, and he dropped unconsciously to the ground.

 

“Who wants to go next?” He said kicking the bodies out of the way.

 

“Is that a challenge red fucker?” One of the idiotic thieves yelled back.

 

He couldn’t help but smile at the fool.

 

Theseus brought his hands back and sent a wave of red smoke towards the group of remaining robbers.

 

They all battled helplessly against the magic as it wrapped around their waists and necks, not killing anyone.

 

He was not a murderer.

 

Not anymore.

 

He brushed off his hands, smiling.

 

"Now, this is why we don't steal-"

 

One of the thieves snuck around behind Theseus and pushed a taser into his back, a scream was stripped from his mouth.

 

Electronic currents were painful.

 

And a direct weakness of his.

 

The taser was still pulsing across his back and it was starting to weaken his magic, but he kept his hold on the man's associates.

 

Theseus grunted, twisting his body to knee the robber in his gut.

 

The man crumpled easily.

 

"Ok... I'm going to call the cops now."

 

And he did.

 

He left the robbers in a pile on the ground.

 

They wouldn't be getting up any time soon.

 

Once he saw flashing lights a block away he left.

 

He climbed up a fire escape of a random building.

 

Theseus pulled himself onto the roof.

 

He let out a sigh of relief as his back touched the cold concrete roof.

 

His back hurt.

 

"Theseus are you insane?"

 

Theseus jumped, opening his eyes to see the top hero staring at him.

 

"Oh hey~"

 

"I asked you if you were insane!"

 

Dream held out his hand for Theseus to take.

 

Using the hand Theseus pulled himself up.

 

"No? I mean maybe-"

 

Dream sighed.

 

"Look Theseus, you need to be more careful."

 

"Careful? I had that!"

 

Dream shook his head.

 

"No, no you did not."

 

Tommy started to speak but was cut off.

 

"Look a good way for you to be more careful...”

 

Tommy groaned.

 

“I’m not joining the Hero League.”

 

“But-”

 

“Dream, I would rather chop my dick and balls off than work for Schlatt.”

 

Dream sighed.

 

“And like as cool as it would be to work with you and the rest of the Dream Team-”

 

Dream couldn’t hold his laugh back at the name, it was quite ridiculous.

 

Tommy glared at him til he stopped laughing.

 

“As I was saying, as cool as it would be, Jschlatt is an asshole and I will never work for that prick.”

 

They both knew this would be his answer, it is always his answer. No matter how many times they ask, he always refuses.

 

“But Theseus, you wouldn’t even really work for him-”

 

“You’d work for me and I’m pretty awesome.” Theseus finished off Dream’s sentence.

 

Yup. That’s how many times they had done this, he had memorised Dream’s whole speech.

 

“Ok, let's get you back to your house then.”

 

Theseus had never told Dream exactly where he lived but Dream knew the general direction. Even though Theseus would call Dream and most of the other heroes his friends he didn’t trust anyone with his true identity other than his 3 closest friends.

 

He didn’t know any of the heroes' identities either.

 

"Why do I need to go home?"

 

"You got tasered, I'm taking you home."

 

"But I'm fine."

 

"No, you're not."

 

Tommy sighed.

 

They walked for a while.

 

Hiding from the streets and civilian view.

 

It wouldn't be good to see Dream and Theseus acting like friends out in the open.

 

“Here’s good.” Theseus stopped abruptly, only to almost collapse and need to grab Dream’s shoulder to steady himself.

 

Maybe his back was hurting more than he let on.

 

“You sure, Theseus? I can walk you more...”

 

“I’m fine Big man, only needed a second.” Theseus walked a bit more easily this time as he gave Dream a wonky thumbs up. Dream pinched his nose, like most old people did.

 

“Whatever you say, I swear you are going to give me a heart attack one day.”

 

“Bye Big D!”

 

“I’ve told you not to call me that.”

 

Theseus walked slowly to the alleyway behind his shared apartment. Hosting himself up to the fire escape and being as quiet as he could, he slipped into the open window in the kitchen.

 

He couldn’t see any lights.

 

Good, they were asleep and-

 

“Thomas Danger Kraken Innit Underscore! We were worried sick.” Tubbo yelled at him the second he walked into the living room.

 

Causing Ranboo to smack his head on an open cupboard.

 

Good. Fits him for being so tall.

 

“He was, I wasn’t. I couldn’t care, just don’t die. We need your income.” Purpled sounded so unimpressed, probably being forced to stay awake to yell at Tommy for being out late.

 

“Can… you… just… not” Tommy collapsed onto the armchair. He couldn't help it, he felt like shit.

 

“Tommy!” Ranboo let out a surprised squeak and ran over to the boy. “What happened chickadee?” Tommy would yell at Ranboo later for the nickname, just because he was part avian.

 

It was uncalled for-

 

“TOMMY! Dude. No dying. We have a rule against it” Tubbo points to their wall of rules to prove his point.

 

“Not… dying.” Tommy took a deep, shaky breath, which didn’t help his case. “Taser.”

 

Is all he can get out before promptly passing out.

 

******

 

Tommy awoke to a blazing headache and pain coming from all over his body.

 

“It's not so fun to pass out, is it? Especially when you don’t tell your friends what happened so they think you may be dying. And then before you pass out you say one word, taser. We don’t even know if you still have your powers or-”

 

Tubbo was stopped by Ranboo covering his mouth with his hand.

 

Electronic currents really fuck with his powers, causing them to go... wonky and unreliable.

 

“Sorry. Power is still here.” He summons some red sparks to prove his point.

 

“Dream helped.”

 

The two relaxed at the mention of the number one hero’s name.

 

Niether of them liked the heroes, or the hero tower, but they trusted Dream with Tommy.

 

Ranboo leaned down and ran a hand through Tommy’s hair. “Ok, just tell us next time.” Tommy nods and leans into the touch.

 

Tubbo sighs.

 

"You are so much work." He muttered.

 

Tommy yawned.

 

“You have work in half an hour, by the way.” Tommy jumps up.

 

He ignores the shocked look Ranboo gives him.

 

“Shit! Why didn’t you tell me sooner?” He rushes out of the room into the bathroom.

 

Not too bad, the bruises could be worse.

 

He quickly puts on his work outfit. He is out the door in record time.

 

And then he runs into Purpled.

 

Literally.

 

“If you actually run maybe you’ll get there in time.” Purpled yells after him.

 

“Fuck you.” Purpled laughs at him and Tommy starts running.

 

He can’t be late again, Niki is nice but he doesn’t want to piss her off.

 

Tommy was lucky to get his job at Niki's, she was kind and paid well.

 

He runs through the streets crossing roads without looking both ways, oh how annoyed Karl would be at him.

 

The thought of Karl jolts Tommy back to the present, well that and the loud horn of a car.

 

Tommy keeps running and thinks about the heroes. Dream and the rest of ‘The Feral Boys’ as the world had named them, are really close with Theseus.

 

Karl or Hypnos, which is his hero name, gets annoyed with most of Tommy’s actions when it comes to being late for things, he just doesn’t want to be late.

 

Tommy bursts through the doors of Niki’s cafe only being 10 min late.

 

“I’m so sorry Niki, there was traffic and I almost got hit by a car, I was running so fast to get here and-”

 

“It’s fine Tommy, traffic is a bitch.”

 

Niki was in a good mood today.

 

“I know! Hi Jack.” He yells as he enters the back room causing the man to jump.

 

“You can’t do that Tommy.”

 

“Watch me dickhead.” Jack just glared at Tommy before walking out.

 

Rude.

 

“Niki… Tell Jack that he is being an asshole.”

 

“Jack, why are you being an arsehole?”

 

Jack started to protest about how he wasn’t an asshole and the rest of the day went just like that.

 

Tommy getting mad at Jack.

 

Jack yelling back and Niki laughing.

 

Tommy even managed to only burn one batch of cookies, it was his new record and Niki was very proud of him when he told her.

 

Tommy was having a good day and planned to do some vigilante shit with Purpled later so he offered to close the store up for Niki and Jack. T

 

he two left, thanking him.

 

“Jump in the cadillac, girl let's put some miles on it~” Tommy was the only one in the store so he sang along to the music on the radio as he started to clean up.

 

The store was only open for another half an hour anyway, so he would probably only get a couple, if any, more customers.

 

With one glance out the window Tommy could see a man walking towards the cafe, and sighed.

 

Great, Tommy thought, now I have to deal with a customer.

 

Tommy has learned that the customers that come late at night are normally pricks.

 

“Hi, are you guys still open?” The man asked.

 

Tommy disliked him straight away. Who wants coffee and 12am?

 

“Sadly we are, bitch boy.” The man laughed. “What would you like?”

 

He looked like a bitch boy, tall lanky mother fucker.

 

The man was wearing way to fancy of clothes to be in cafe, let alone in this city

 

“Just a cup of coffee.” He said smiling.

 

Tommy mentally smiled.

 

They still had some coffee left from the last pot.

 

Thank Prime.

 

“Oh and it’s Wilbur, not bitch boy.” The man said smiling.

 

Tommy was right, all customers who come in after 11pm are pricks.

 

“Whatever, prick.”

 

Tommy grabbed a cup of coffee that was probably cold by now, but he couldn’t care less.

 

“Enjoy your coffee, now pay and get out so I can close up.” Bitch boy laughed.

 

He smiled at him.

 

It was weird.

 

“Gremlin child, let me drink my coffee before you shove me out.” Wilbur tells him laughing.

 

“Not a child dickhead.”

 

“You calling me a dickhead, only proves my point,” He squints his eyes to read his name tag, “Tommy.”

 

Tommy glares at him.

 

“Ok, ok. I’ll finish it quicker.”

 

Wilbur chugs the rest of his coffee like a mad man and smiles at Tommy.

 

“Is that what you wanted?”

 

“Not really, bitch boy. But if it gets you to leave?”

 

Wilbur laughs again and Tommy motions to the door with his hands.

 

Wilbur pulls out some cash and leaves it on the counter.

 

“Thank you for the coffee, Tommy.” Wilbur calls out to him as he leaves.

 

“Thank you for being a prick.” Tommy finds himself calling back.

 

Tommy leans down to count the money and is happy with the tip Wilbur left him.

 

Good.

 

Tommy deserves a big tip because he is such a big man.

 

Tommy closes up the rest of the store and makes sure to lock the doors behind himself, though he finds his mind wandering back to the strange man named Wilbur.

Chapter 2: The offer

Summary:

Theseus is making connections.
Tommy is making friends.

Notes:

Second chapter lets go!

I hope you like it, just some more world building before we get into the fun stuff.

Have a good time reading <3

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

“You are 43 minutes late!” Purpled yelled the second Tommy walked through the entryway of the small 2 bedroom apartment the four of them shared.

 

Tommy winced.

 

Saying he was mad would be an understatement.

 

Tommy had promised to actually be on time, so in Tommy time only 10 minutes late, but it was way past Tommy time now.

 

“I waited for you.”

 

“That’s on you for waiting for me, Purps.”

 

Tommy rushes past Purpled, yelling at him as he does.

 

He enters their shared bedroom.

 

Changing into his Theseus outfit as he walked.

 

Purpled followed him.

 

“You should've guessed that I would be late.”

 

“Oh yes, it is my fault for thinking you would only be 20 minutes late when you were obviously going to be 45 minutes late. My bad.”

 

“Prick.”

 

“Idiot”

 

"Dumbass."

 

"Stupid."

 

"Fucker."

 

"Motherfucker."

 

Tommy sighed, glaring at Purpled.

 

“Look, Purps, just give me 5 minutes.”

 

“You get 2.”

 

Tommy smiled thankfully and moved to the bathroom.

 

Purpled wasn’t even surprised, Tommy was always late.

 

He just wished that the avian would at least text him.

 

It’s all he asks from him.

 

A small little text.

 

It isn’t much.

 

“Ok, I’m sorry. I was talking to the prick at the end of my shift and then it started raining and then I had to run to catch the subway…”

 

Tommy shouted from the bathroom as he grabbed his mask.

 

“Then this guy was breaking up with his girlfriend and it was ugly, like really ugly. People shouldn’t break up in public spaces."

 

Theseus walked out, dragging a hand through his hair.

 

"It makes it so awkward for us normals trying to get home before their dick roommate starts yelling at them.”

 

Tommy started rambling as the two climbed out the window.

 

Purpled sighed.

 

Running a hand over his masked face.

 

The two walked over the roofs surrounding their building for a bit.

 

The moon as their light.

 

They reached the normal split-off spot, pausing.

 

There was a loud, obvious click of a camera, great.

 

Just what the two needed, to be spotted together, talking like pals.

 

“Ok, Theseus, enough talking. We don’t need to make Bee deal with a vigilante mess before he even gets back from his... whatever it is.”

 

Tommy sighed and nodded.

 

Tubbo would be pissed if they made him deal with another twitter scandal involving the two of them.

 

“You patrol the west side, and I’ll patrol the east.”

 

Purpled says as soon as they get to the edge of their usual crossroads. “Don’t die.”

 

“I never plan it, Purps.” Purpled sighed and prayed to Prime to not take his friend yet.

 

****** 

 

Theseus jumped from rooftop to rooftop waiting for Tubbo to give him a badass mission to do.

 

Tubbo had returned from his extended schooling and was currently yelling at Purpled to listen to the plan and to stop patrolling overtime.

 

Theseus knew that Tubbo was not actually at summer school like he insisted, but he didn't want to think too hard about why Tubbo would be lying to him.

 

Theseus was getting bored of the yelling and decided to play with his powers a bit more.

 

He didn’t know much about how his powers worked but he knew 3 key things.

 

The first being that they come and go as they please and are very unpredictable.

 

The second is that they have something to do with electricity so tasers can affect his powers badly, it was not a fun week when it first happened.

 

The final thing is that the public really loves his powers, they seem to think they are cool.

 

Theseus tries to practice his magic as often as he can.

 

He was getting bored, where was Tubbo when he needed him? 

 

Something caught Theseus’ eye and he turned to look at it.

 

Theseus paused the second he saw that it was fire.

 

His sudden paused caused him to slip.

 

The fire was being contained though by a certain hero, Flame.

 

So no it wasn't a random fire, no it was Sapnap playing with him.

 

Dream’s best friend and partner in heroism. He was just who could lift Theseus’ mood.

 

“Sapnap, whatssup dude?” Theseus said as Sapnap helped him up. Sapnap laughed as he ruffled Theseus’ hair.

 

“Not you apparently. You good bud, that was quite a fall.” Sapnap said as if he was totally not supporting most of Theseus’ weight.

 

“You can’t do that to someone who is unsuspecting Sap.”

 

Theseus grumbles to the older man, stepping away and running a hand down his masked face.

 

“Could have done a lot worse than give me a concussion.”

 

“You have a concussion? Thes, you have to tell people when you have a concussion.”

 

Flame was acting like a mother hen and Theseus was not going to take it, plus the nickname Sapnap used was disgusting to him.

 

He was a big man and would not get referred to as ‘Thes’.

 

“Enough Flame, let me breathe.” He said, shrugging Sapnap’s hands from his shoulders. “If you’re here to offer what you always offer-”

 

“Then don’t because I, Theseus, will not accept your offer to train with the heroes because-” Sapnap cut him off, with a fake accent that sounded nothing like Theseus'.

 

“I disagree with everything the Hero League stands for, I disagree with everything that-”

 

“The evil Schlatt touches or believes in.” Flame finishes for him, laughing at Theseus’ very predictable speech.

 

Sapnap smiles.

 

“I know Theseus, you say it every time, and we all know you’ll eventually take Dream up on his offer to be his little, perfect sidekick.” Sapnap laughed at the expression on Theseus’s face. “Face it, you’ll join us one day.”

 

“Eww, no I don’t want to ‘join’ you guys. That sounds like the heroes are a cult… are the heroes a cult?!”

 

“No, Theseus, The Hero League is not a cult. If Schlatt is a cult leader we don’t have anything to do with it. Theseus, no one will force you to become a hero but you should consider it. It could keep you alive.”

 

Sapnap sounded serious when he spoke, unlike himself.

 

“We all want to keep you alive and safe, Thes. Keep that in mind.” Sapnap pulled Theseus to his side and looked him dead in his masked eyes.

 

“You’re so weird Sapnap. I get it. I’m awesome, but I am also a big man who can hold his own-”

 

“You literally fell out of the sky 5 minutes ago-”

 

“That’s not the point Sap, you guys don’t have to be watching me over my shoulder 24/7, it's creepy and unhelpful to both of us.”

 

“Theseus…”

 

“I can be a vigilante without the best heroes trying to protect me.” Flame sighed and ran his hand through his hair.

 

“Whatever you say, Theseus. Just keep in mind Dream’s offer-”

 

“Oh shit!” A large fire seems to have broken out across town. Sapnap turned to look at what caused Theseus' outburst.

 

“Wanna prove yourself, Theseus? Let's go.” The two ran towards the building that was set ablaze.

 

Finally, Theseus thought, this is just what he needed.

 

****** 

 

Tommy was late again.

 

He didn’t mean to be late but he was.

 

He was still thinking about the awesome fight he and Sapnap fought in, they won obviously.

 

He ran into the cafe to talk to Jack about how much of a dick the strange man called Wilbur was, but stopped in his tracks when he saw the bitch boy in question talking to Niki.

 

“Well look who it is! Gremlin child.” Wilbur said smiling once he noticed that Tommy had entered the cafe.

 

Tommy was about to commit several crimes, he was not a child.

 

“I am not a child, I am a big man who is about to punt you into the sun.” Niki laughed at his words.

 

“Of course you are, Tommy.” She said ruffling his hair as he walked past her, to head into the kitchen.

 

He hears Wilbur and Niki keep talking as he leaves but he couldn’t care less about their boring conversation.

 

Tommy finished putting away his things and walked out to the counter in time to shout a quick bye to Niki as she left.

 

He turned back to the cash register only to groan when he saw bitch boy still sitting there smiling at him.

 

“You have got to be kidding me.”

 

“Come on, Tommy. I’m not that bad.” Wilbur said laughing at the annoyed expression Tommy made.

 

“No, you’re worse.”

 

“I didn’t even do anything to you.”

 

“You came into a cafe at midnight and asked for coffee, and then you drank the whole cup in under ten seconds. That is what wronguns do. No sane human does that and acts like it is fucking normal.”

 

“Well, how about I have another coffee and drink it like a normal and sane person as you put it? Would that make you happy?”

 

Tommy sighed and started working towards the coffee machine.

 

“I would be happy if you left.” Tommy said while handing the man his coffee.

 

Did Tommy just say that to a paying customer?

 

Yes.

 

Is it going to bite him in his ass later on, probably.

 

To his surprise, Wilbur only started laughing.

 

“Ok, Tommy.”

 

Tommy sighed and walked over to take the orders of the couple that just walked in.

 

This was going to be a long day. He walked back to where Wilbur was previously sitting, only to find it empty.

 

Tommy should be happy to see the annoying man gone, but he was kind of looking forward to bullying the man for a little bit longer.

 

He also realises that Wilbur tipped him double what a coffee would cost.

 

****** 

 

The next day when Tommy arrives at Niki’s cafe, Wilbur is sitting in the same seat.

 

The same happens the next day and the day after that.

 

Tommy finds himself enjoying the man’s company more and more.

 

They would laugh and talk about random things, Wilbur would normally rant about how horrible his day was and how annoying his brother was.

 

Wilbur sat in the same place everyday, his smiling face always having something new to tell Tommy about.

 

The highlight of Tommy's day quickly became the time he spent with Wilbur.

 

Wilbur never failed to show up, annoy Tommy and then tip the boy way too much.

 

“Hey, Wil?

 

“Yeah, Toms?” Tommy scoffed at the nickname.

 

What is with people and calling him ridiculous nicknames?

 

“Why don't you have a life?” Wilbur coughed, laughing at Tommy's words.

 

"I do have a life, gremlin-"

 

"Nope, you always come here, every single day. Therefore you have no life."

 

"I have a life, I just choose for it to be my time with you."

 

“Wilbur-” The older man cut him off by hugging him.

 

Tommy sighed.

 

Clingy bastard.

 

Tommy still sunk into the hug.

 

Wilbur smiled into Tommy’s hair.

 

“I hate you, bitch boy.”

 

“I know you do, Tommy. I know you do.”

 

Wilbur pulled away and looked Tommy in his eyes.

 

“Now, let me drink my coffee how I want.”

 

“No! You drink it like a complete madman, Wil.”

 

Wilbur laughed and Tommy couldn’t help but smile.

 

Little did Tommy know that he had just let a very powerful family claim him as one of their own.

 

But he'll figure it out later.

Notes:

Remeber to stay safe and drink water everybody.

See you next time.

Xoxo Everest

Chapter 3: The slight issue

Summary:

Tommy's life is going perfectly.
Theseus' life is completely fucked.

Notes:

This chapter is so much more then what I first thought it was going to be. It started as a simple filler chapter to get more world building done and then it just got chaotic.
I really said fuck the outline of the story, ayyy.

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

It had been 3 weeks since Tommy had met Wilbur and they had been some of the best weeks of his life, but as many know nothing can stay perfect for too long.

 

Tommy was at the beginning of the end.

 

It started on a rainy Tuesday morning.

 

Tommy was working the early morning shift which has always been his least favourite, as Wilbur would come in towards the end of his shift instead of the beginning.

 

Not that Tommy liked seeing that dickhead every morning.

 

Tommy walked to work in the pouring rain, the rain did nothing to help him other then make his hair look cooler.

 

He arrived at the closed cafe soaking wet and very much miserable.

 

He fumbled for the key to the building, and after a few painful minutes of struggling to remember where he put said key, he unlocked the building and was out of the rain.

 

He all but ran to the air-conditioning control panel and quickly set it to a warm temperature, he didn’t want to suffer in the cafe all morning.

 

He sighed as he walked around turning all the lights on and setting up the tables, he hated working the morning shift.

 

After the cafe looked like people could actually eat at it, he turned on the open sign and sat down behind the counter.

 

The early shifts were normally slow to start, so he had time to kill.

 

Tommy scrolled through the different social media pages until a certain one caught his eye.

 

A picture of Theseus and Purpled talking, said the caption, how well do the two actually know each other?.

 

Shit.

 

Tommy sent the post to Tubbo for him to see if they needed to worry.

 

Somehow Tubbo had the ability to take down social media posts in seconds.

 

Tommy never wanted to ask where Tubbo learned how to hack websites.

 

Though Tommy doesn't believe that they would teach it at school.

 

Tommy continued to scroll through his alerts when he saw a recent news story that looked like it could be important.

 

Something about the Syndicate fighting back against the Hero League.

 

Tommy couldn't help but laugh.

 

Fighting back?

 

They’re villains, it's what they do.

 

Tommy didn’t agree with everything Schlatt and the Heroes but the villains were killers.

 

Dream made sure Tommy knew this as well.

 

Dream told Theseus that once the Syndicate realised how powerful Theseus’ magic was, they would ask him to join their ranks.

 

The last time Theseus brought the Syndicate up, Dream told Theseus to never ever talk to the villains.

 

He claimed they could manipulate him in ways he couldn’t understand, and Theseus agreed to never talk about the villains again.

 

The interaction scarred Tommy more than he let on.

 

Dream’s face went dark and his voice turned cold, it was a scary experience.

 

Tommy shuddered at the memory.

 

Before Tommy could read more about the villains rebelling, the front door bell rang, great.

 

Now he had to deal with customers.

 

Tommy sat up straighter and glanced up at the man who had walked in.

 

He had bright pink hair, like Niki's and, he looked very grumpy when he saw Tommy.

 

“You’re not Niki.”

 

The pink-haired bitch spoke as if it was Tommy’s fault.

 

“Believe me, Pink Bitch, if i had it my way, I wouldn’t be working the early shift either.”

 

The name didn’t impress Pink Bitch.

 

“Well, what would you like?” Pink sat down and ordered a coffee with no milk.

 

Weirdo.

 

“I didn’t know Niki let children work here.”

 

Tommy glared at the man as he started working on the coffee.

 

“Well if you must know, Pinky-”

 

Pink Bitch raised his eyebrow at Tommy.

 

So Tommy, being the big man he was, poked his tongue out at him.

 

Pinky coughed.

 

“Child.”

 

“Pink Prick.”

 

The man chuckled.

 

Tommy finished brewing Pink’s coffee and handed it to the pink-haired man.

 

“So, are you actually a child?”

 

“Piss off, man”

 

“Niki hired a child to work for her, and the child won’t stop swearing at me. Unbelievable.”

 

Tommy was ready to yell every curse word he could think of but stopped when he saw other customers.

 

“We will continue this later, Pinky.”

 

Tommy walked over to the other customers and took their orders, Pink Bitch watching him the whole time.

 

Creepy fuck.

 

Tommy glanced at the clock and saw that Niki would be joining him soon, perfect.

 

Once Niki got here the morning would go quicker.

 

“So Pinky,” Tommy said once he was back behind the counter.

 

He was making some of the drinks that had been ordered.

 

“Yes…” Pink Bitch leaned down to read Tommy’s name tag.

 

It reminded Tommy of his first interaction with Wilbur.

 

“Tommy? Is that short for something? Thomas? Tom? To-”

 

“Pinky, how could Tommy be short for Tom?”

 

Pink Bitch shook his head.

 

“You never know with people, Tommy. It's Techno by the way, not Pinky.”

 

Tommy burst out laughing, the man whose name was revealed to be Techno just sighed at him.

 

“Techno? Who thinks that fucking Techno would be a good name for a human. I mean, Techno? Why, just why. What fucked up shit is going through someones head to name their child Techno?”

 

Techno only nodded his head in agreement.

 

“I think that everyday. My brother won't let me forget it either.”

 

Tommy was prepared to reply about how smart of a man Techno’s brother seemed to be, but then Niki walked through the door.

 

“Tommy! Techno! Great to see you two finally met.”

 

Techno and Tommy shared a look, Techno shrugged his shoulders as if to say that he had no idea what she meant either.

 

Niki laughed.

 

“You guys don’t know?”

 

“Niki, we have absolutely no clue what you’re talking about.” Tommy said, faking a cheerful voice to mimic Niki’s.

 

“Tommy, Techno is Wil’s brother.”

 

Oh.

 

“Oh.”

 

“What?”

 

Techno sounded very confused.

 

“You know my brother? In a good or bad way?”

 

Tommy caught the way he seemed to ask whether or not Techno should kill him.

 

Protective brother, good to know.

 

“You’re the bastard brother Wil always talks about!”

 

Tommy realised he had to explain to Techno.

 

He looked at Tommy before something clicked in his mind.

 

“I guess that makes you the gremlin child, Wil won’t shut up about.”

 

Tommy couldn’t stop the blush from creeping up to his collarbone.

 

“I swear, Wilbur comes back every morning to tell Phil and me about this new exciting thing that Tommy told him.”

 

The redness was up to Tommy's cheeks now.

 

He wasn’t embarrassed, no.

 

“Aww, Tech you’re embarrassing the kid.” Niki said ruffling Tommy’s hair. “I don’t think he can take the fact that Wil talks about him to his family.”

 

She laughed and wrapped an arm around his shoulders.

 

“Be quiet, Niki.” Tommy mumbled.

 

Techno laughed.

 

“I embarrassed the child, oh no.” Techno said in his monotone voice, sounding overly smug.

 

“Shut up the lot of you.” Tommy hissed but he couldn’t help smile.

 

Wilbur cares about him enough to tell his family about him.

 

“Now, Techno, I believe you should tell me all of the embarrassing Wilbur stories you know.”

 

Techno pulls a hand up to his chin to mimic a thinking expression.

 

“Well there was this one time where he ate sand-“

 

“Wilbur ate sand?” Tommy exclaims, catching the attention of some of the customers.

 

“Yes he did. Now hush child while I tell you the story.”

 

****** 

 

Tommy learned quickly that Techno loved telling stories, he would change his voice to match the scene and characters.

 

Tommy could sit and listen to the man talk for hours.

 

Techno’s voice had nothing on Wilbur’s deep and smooth voice.

 

Tommy had once told the man, while very much sleep deprived, that his voice reminded him of honey.

 

He didn’t live that one down for a week.

 

Tommy could tell that both brothers, twins actually, both liked expressing themselves through their voices.

 

Tommy laughed at Techno’s stories from when the two were kids and found himself wanting to meet the father of the two quickly.

 

“Now what in the name of Prime, are you two shits doing talking to each other?” Wilbur’s voice scared the two, causing Tommy to jump a little.

 

“I think the real question should be why did you think it was a good idea to eat sand?” Wilbur almost choked on his water that Niki had given him.

 

“Why would you tell the child that?”

 

“I’m not a child, Dickhead.”

 

Wilbur put a hand over Tommy’s mouth, pulling the boy closer to his side.

 

“Do you not see how badly this is going to go for me?”

 

Techno shrugged.

 

Wilbur made a choked sound.

 

“Did you just bite me? Tommy! That’s disgusting.”

 

“Don’t touch me then, Sand-Eater.”

 

Wilbur gasped and started pouting.

 

Wilbur pointed at Niki and Techno.

 

“You caused this. You have made the child-“

 

Wilbur smacks Tommy’s slowly rising hand away,

 

“Yes, you are a child. Niki! How could you let the two of them meet? I thought we were friends.”

 

Niki made a shocked expression.

 

“I’ll have you know, they were already talking when I entered the cafe. I didn’t do anything.”

 

Niki walked away to take some of the new customers' orders.

 

Wilbur laid his head on the cafe counter.

 

“That’s disgusting, big man. I haven’t cleaned that yet.”

 

Wilbur only replied with a mumble of words that Tommy couldn’t understand.

 

Tommy looked at Techno for help and the older man just shook his head.

 

A plan started to form in his mind. “Techno….”

 

“What do you want, Tommy?” Techno’s unimpressed voice answered.

 

Tommy turned to look at the man.

 

“Can you beat Wilbur up for me? I would do it but Niki said I wasn’t allowed to start fights at work.”

 

Techno grinned and turned to face his brother.

 

Wilbur sat up quickly.

 

“Don’t you dare, Tech. I will tell Dad if you even poke me.”

 

Wilbur didn’t sound very threatening.

 

“Techno, after everything we have been through together.”

 

Techno lunged at him and Wilbur let out a gut wrenching scream.

 

“If I come out there and you two are wrestling on the floor again, you will both be banned from ever eating here again.” Niki yelled to the two brothers from the kitchen.

 

“Yes, Niki.”

 

Wilbur and Techno both sounded terrified of her, which made Tommy laugh.

 

Wilbur glared at Tommy.

 

Techno paid and left soon after and Tommy would never admit that he was excited to see the man again.

 

The rest of Tommy’s shift went quickly with Wilbur’s presence and soon it was time for Tommy to head back to his apartment.

 

Tommy was about to pack up his things when he looked out the window.

 

“Shit.”

 

It was still pouring with rain and Tommy didn’t have an umbrella.

 

“Are you ok? Did something happen.” Tommy decided that Wilbur worries too much.

 

“It’s nothing Wil.” Wilbur didn’t look convinced. He followed Tommy’s gaze and saw what he was looking at.

 

“Is the mighty Tommy scared of some rain?” Wilbur said laughing.

 

Tommy sighed and left to go grab his stuff.

 

“Toms, if you want I can drive you back to your apartment.”

 

Tommy paused.

 

Would Wilbur actually drive him back to the apartment?

 

“Wait, really?”

 

Wilbur smiled, before nodding.

 

“Of course, Tommy. I don’t mind.”

 

Tommy quickly grabbed his things and ran out to the counter, to see Wilbur standing up, ready to leave.

 

Tommy quickly put Wilbur’s money in the cash register, with the usual insane tip.

 

Tommy came to stand by Wilbur and the man laughed, wrapping an arm around the younger’s shoulders.

 

“Let's get you home, Toms.”

 

The two started walking out to Wilbur’s fancy ass car.

 

“Bye, Niki.” Tommy yelled before they exited.

 

She waved back to him, eyes softening when she saw he was leaving with Wilbur.

 

The drive to Tommy’s apartment was full of the two singing and laughing to the music on the radio.

 

Wilbur looked unimpressed at the shitty apartment block they pulled up to, but didn’t say anything.

 

The second the two said bye, Tommy ran into the apartment and changed into his Theseus outfit.

 

Going out as Theseus during the day was always risky, but he wanted to do something to waste the time until his roommates got back from their days.

 

Tubbo would still be doing whatever he did during the day.

 

Tubbo would always tell Tommy that it was summer school but since Tommy did worse in most classes he doubted that that was where Tubbo actually was.

 

Ranboo would be at work, he had a job working for some rich mafia boss.

 

Well not really, but whenever Tommy asks about his job he doesn't say anything about it and awkwardly changes the subject.

 

Tommy decided that whatever Ranboo was doing was definitely illegal, but he couldn’t bring himself to care.

 

Being a vigilante was also highly illegal.

 

The final roommate was Purpled.

 

Purpled was in the same boat as Tommy, both grew up on the streets before they met each other as vigilantes and then again later as civilians.

 

The two had been friends forever and they considered each other brothers in all but blood.

 

Purpled also did something illegal as his work, but Tommy never asked because he knew he wouldn’t like the answer.

 

Theseus looked at the clock and sighed, it was way too early for any of his favourite heroes to be patrolling.

 

He considered his options and decided that he would just have to waste some time until something interesting happened.

 

Theseus knew the best way to waste time was to cause chaos, and causing chaos is what he does best.

 

Theseus smiled and tugged the mask over his eyes before jumping out onto the fire escape.

 

Once Theseus was sure that Wilbur’s car was gone, he jumped and decided that today he would be fighting some idiots.

 

******

 

Theseus stood on the edge of a random building's roof, bored out of his mind.

 

It had been a couple hours since Theseus had heard from one of his friends and he was starting to get restless.

 

There was a tiny bit of blood on his suit and it made it uncomfortable to wear.

 

A fight with a group of robbers had ended with Theseus covered in blood, most of it not being his own.

 

He was about to declare his patrol over when the sound of a gunshot caught his attention.

 

While guns were easy to obtain in L’Manburg, not many of the guns actually were fired.

 

When Theseus heard the gunshot he jumped a little, he wasn’t expecting for the gun to sound so close to him.

 

Theseus heard a thud and a flap of… wings?

 

Oh shit!

 

Wings.

 

No.

 

Fuck him, fuck him, was all Theseus could think.

 

Theseus didn’t want to turn around.

 

He knew who was standing behind him, The Angel of Death.

 

The number one villain was probably standing behind him, holding a gun.

 

Theseus didn’t want to know what the villain wanted, maybe if he just didn’t turn around the Syndicate’s leader would leave.

 

“Hello, Theseus.”

 

Oh Prime.

 

Theseus was about to get shot.

 

“I just want to talk.”

 

Theseus looked at the ground below him and debated jumping, there was a chance his powers could save him before he went splat on the ground.

 

A harsh chuckle was heard from behind him.

 

“I wouldn’t do that if I was you, Theseus.”

 

The Angel sounded closer this time when he spoke.

 

Theseus knew that he was completely fucked.

 

“What do you want?” Theseus’ voice sounded dark when he spoke and he realised that he would die as someone other than himself, he would die as Theseus.

 

Tommy’s mind went to dark places fast at the thought of dying.

 

Would Tubbo even notice if he was gone?

 

Ranboo would be relieved to have the other two all to himself.

 

Purpled would probably throw a party once he heard about his death.

 

No.

 

Shut up, they were his friends, they cared for him.

 

Theseus couldn’t think like that, he needed to figure out how to survive.

 

Theseus turned around slowly.

 

The Angel was standing very close to him.

 

“I just wanted to thank you.”

 

Now Theseus was very confused.

 

“Thank me? What for? I have done nothing that benefits you or the villains.” Theseus cut himself off.

 

He needed to shut up before he started rambling about how useless he was to the Syndicate, he didn’t need to give them more reasons to kill him.

 

“You would be surprised at how helpful it is to us villains when people like you clean up the petty crime off the streets.”

 

What?

 

“Huh?”

 

Ok, not the smartest thing he could say but it was something.

 

Don't blame him, he was having a hard time convincing himself that he wasn’t imagining things.

 

“Ok, let me get this straight, so the Angel of Death, the top villain in the country, came here to tell me personally that he was thankful for me doing what the heroes do?"

 

Theseus laughed.

 

"I think we can both agree that the idea of a villain saying that and actually meaning it, is fucking ridiculous.”

 

The Angel chuckled.

 

“Just thought I would tell you, Theseus.”

 

“Oh, thank you. Thank you so much for going out of your way to tell me I’m helping the villains when I am meant to be helping the heroes. It means so much to me."

 

Shut up. Shut up.

 

"Thank you so fucking much man-” The Angel cut him off by harshly grabbing his chin.

 

Theseus started praying to Prime.

 

“I think we need to remember who has more power here, Fallen One. I was just in the neighbourhood and thought I would pay you a visit."

 

Tommy's breaths were coming quickly.

 

Next time I see you, I will make sure to remember this attitude of yours, let's see how thankful I am for you then.”

 

The Angel dragged his finger over Theseus’ cheek.

 

“We wouldn’t want to kill you, Theseus; Your existence is very helpful to the Syndicate, but we will not hesitate to eliminate you if we see fit. I think that now you should go, and think about what you are going to say the next time the top villain decides to talk to you.”

 

The Angel turned and left, using his wings to propel himself through the air.

 

Theseus sat down on the edge of the building.

 

He was freaking out.

 

The Angel of Death just told him that the Syndicate wouldn’t hesitate to kill him. Theseus was panicking to say the least.

 

What was going to happen to him? What would the Angel do?

 

Theseus assumed it wouldn’t be a fast death either, they would probably kill him slowly.

 

The air around him became thick and suddenly it became clear to Theseus that he wasn’t breathing.

 

Theseus pulled his mask off of his face to try and get more air to enter his lungs, it wasn’t working.

 

He needed to breathe.

 

Theseus had dealt with his fair share of panic attacks, Ranboo had them often and he knew how to calm someone down who was having one.

 

Funny thing is, the steps don’t work if you are the one having the panic attack.

 

Theseus felt the tears fall down his cheeks, he doesn't remember how he started crying.

 

Everything came crashing onto him at once.

 

The Angel of Death told him to be careful, if he wasn’t careful he would die.

 

Theseus wondered if the Syndicate had been watching him.

 

Theseus always assumed that the villains would have looked over his file, that he guessed they had, and then they figured out he was no threat to them.

 

Theseus doesn’t know how long he sat there crying and panicking but he heard a thud behind him, followed by several footsteps.

 

He heard someone hush the others with them.

 

“Theseus?” Dream asked cautiously.

 

“Thes, are you ok?”

 

Theseus didn’t react, he wasn’t ok.

 

Theseus assumed that he couldn’t tell the heroes about the interaction.

 

Telling anyone would probably be crossing the new invisible rules the Syndicate had set for him to follow.

 

He heard a singular pair of footsteps come closer and then there was a hand on his shoulder.

 

“It’s okay, Thes. We’ll help you figure out whatever's going on.”

 

The hand on his shoulder wrapped around his shoulders and soon he was being hugged from behind.

 

Theseus squeezed his eyes shut, soon they would see that he wasn’t wearing his mask and then even more things would be ruined but Tommy couldn’t bring himself to care.

 

More footsteps were coming towards him and soon he was in the centre of a huge group hug.

 

Theseus may have a big problem to deal with but he couldn’t help but settle into the hug. Tommy was never more fucked then he was now.

Notes:

I still haven't decided if the heroes are going to find out who Theseus is or not. I want them to eventually but it is still early on.

Till next time Bitches <33

Also the story will be slow paced I just needed this to happen first.

Xoxo Everest

Chapter 4: The aftermath

Summary:

Tommy is healing
Clay is hurting
Ranboo is pissed

Notes:

Not me disappearing for a few days before writing this...

I was finishing up school but now I’m done for the year so I’m happy :)

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

Theseus doesn’t know how long they stayed there.

 

It could have been hours or minutes.

 

Theseus guessed that all of the heroes he cared for were there.

 

Theseus couldn’t hide his crying for long and soon he heard someone move to see his face.

 

He heard a small gasp of shock once the person realised he was unmasked, but they didn’t say anything.

 

The person brought Theseus' face to their chest and they wiped his tears away.

 

“It’s okay, Theseus.”

 

Theseus realised that it was Hypnos talking.

 

The voice went quieter so that only he could hear,

 

“Don’t worry, I won’t tell anyone.”

 

Theseus was lucky for it to have been Karl who found out.

 

Theseus doesn’t know what the others would do if they knew his identity but he assumes it wouldn’t be good.

 

He feels the bodies shift around him, hiding his face from the heroes.

 

There was still a slight problem though, Hypnos’ powers.

 

Karl had the ability to control someone's mind, erase people's memories and even erase peoples whole identities and beliefs.

 

Hypnos had advanced powers that the Hero League could use against Theseus and Karl wouldn’t be able to do anything about it.

 

Schlatt could control Hypnos and make him do things without him even knowing he was doing it, there was an incident last year…

 

Theseus shuddered at the thought, it was a horrible 2 months for him.

 

He couldn’t bring himself to think about it again.

 

If someone figured out that Hypnos had learnt Theseus’ civilian identity it could end up badly for the both of them.

 

Karl was risking a lot by hiding what he knew.

 

Theseus pushed himself closer to the man.

 

He felt someone press something into his hand and he realised it must be his mask.

 

Before he could do anything with it he felt Hypnos grab the ruined fabric out of his hand and quickly placed it over Theseus’ eyes.

 

Then running a hand through the younger's hair to make it look more natural.

 

“We can’t help you if you don’t tell us what’s wrong, Thes.”

 

He assumes it was Flame who spoke that time.

 

“If it was a person we would be easily able to beat them up.”

 

Quackity sounded way too happy to promise to beat someone up in Theseus’ name.

 

Quackity was an interesting hero, while his exact powers were unknown he had some sort of shapeshifting ability.

 

Quackity was also an avian with no wings like Theseus, but Theseus never shared to the man that he was an avian hybrid as well.

 

Quackity had an interesting hero name, Atlas, like the Titan who held up the sky.

 

Theseus hated the name and found it very unfitting for the shapeshifting avian.

 

Theseus was then pulled backwards and tucked tightly under someone's chin.

 

He knew who it was straight away, Dream. T

 

he man was probably wondering what had happened to Theseus and was wanting answers.

 

The one problem was what could Theseus tell him?

 

He didn’t want to anger the villains anymore, but what if they went through with their threat and killed him, no one would know what happened to the vigilante.

 

“Theseus..” Dream’s voice was dark and possessive when he spoke.

 

Theseus knew the voice well, he normally heard it when he got himself in trouble with some villain or mafia boss that he couldn’t handle.

 

7 months ago, when the streets of L’manburg were being attacked by a different group of villains, Theseus got himself into the middle of a big fight between the heroes and the villains.

 

The villains used the Feral boy's love for the vigilante against them and soon Theseus was trapped and on death's doorstep.

 

The villains left L’manburg later that night and would later be replaced by The Syndicate a month later.

 

Theseus doesn’t remember much about that night.

 

He does sort of remember how powerful the heroes were, all 5 of them used their powers to save Theseus and they completely destroyed the villains.

 

“We aren’t mad, we could never be mad with you. Can we ask what happened?” Karl’s voice sounded soft and gentle compared to Dream’s.

 

Theseus could only shake his head, he couldn’t tell them.

 

Theseus could imagine the disappointment on their faces once they realised that he couldn’t hold his own against another villain, that he is fighting a battle too big for him and they will have to clean it up for him.

 

He heard Dream sigh above him.

 

“Please, Theseus. Just tell us.” Quackity pleading for someone to do something was unlikely, so Theseus couldn’t help but be a little shocked.

 

He still shook his head, turning around in Dream’s lap and hiding his face in the man’s chest.

 

A hand soon rested at the bottom of his head and then the hand started playing with his hair.

 

On any other occasion Theseus would be fighting to get out of Dream’s touch but he couldn’t help but want comfort from the hero.

 

"We will figure this out with you. You just have to tell us what happened.”

 

“What’s wrong, Thes?”

 

“We want to help you.”

 

Everytime one of the heroes asked him to explain what happened, he shook his head.

 

Soon they stopped asking and just tried to comfort the vigilante.

 

Theseus doesn’t know how long they stayed there, but it felt like forever and just a few minutes to him.

 

Theseus knew he had to get back to his roommates soon or else they would start to worry about him.

 

The sun was slowly beginning to rise signalling that it was morning.

 

The heroes let him leave and soon Tommy was wandering the streets, wearing his spare clothes that he had hidden in alleyways around the town.

 

Theseus’ suit in the bottom of the backpack he wore slung across one shoulder, blood fresh on his face and sides seeping through the thin fabric he wore on his too-skinny frame.

 

****** 

 

When Tommy enters the apartment way too late for anyone to be awake, he is quickly pulled into a hug.

 

The tall man in front of him wouldn’t let him go despite his words of protest.

 

Tubbo entered soon after he heard the commotion.

 

“Tommy! Where were you? We were worried and you weren’t answering your phone or the comms-” Tubbo was cut off by Purpled running into the room.

 

“Why are you covered in blood, Tommy?”

 

Tubbo glanced at Tommy after Purpled’s words and then let out a scream.

 

“Ranboo let go of him and grab the first aid kit. Purps find where he left his goddamn suit.”

 

Tubbo was in full mum-friend mode.

 

Tubbo pulled Tommy by his wrist into the small lounge area the apartment had.

 

Tubbo motioned for Tommy to pull off his shirt, and once he did what Tubbo asked him to.

 

He winced as he felt the cool air touch the untreated wound.

 

Ranboo entered with the first aid kit and Tommy felt sick once he saw the alcohol he brought with it, he didn’t think his wounds were that bad.

 

“I’m sorry for what I’m about to do, Tommy.”

 

Tommy only nodded, he knew what was happening.

 

Tubbo grabbed a cloth and covered it in the alcohol, Tommy watched him get closer.

 

Tommy was surprised when he felt someone pick him up by the waist and pull them closer to them, Ranboo.

 

Tubbo suddenly touched the fabric to the bloody area and Tommy screamed.

 

It hurt so badly, only Prime would know.

 

“I’m so sorry, Toms. We can’t let it get infected.”

 

He pressed the cloth back down onto the wound and Tommy started shouting out any curse word he could think of, struggling against Ranboo’s hold.

 

He didn’t want to be restrained, it brought back memories of Him.

 

Tommy started screaming more and more.

 

“It’s ok, Chickadee. You’re ok.”

 

Ranboo tried but it didn’t work.

 

Tommy kept struggling and screaming.

 

Purpled rushed into the room, dropping Theseus’ suit as he ran.

 

Purpled was quickly next to Tommy and helped Ranboo quiet down the yelling boy.

 

The whole apartment block could probably hear them but they didn’t care, they only cared about making sure Tommy was ok.

 

“You might need to be faster, Tubbo. He is going to knock himself out if we aren’t careful.” Purpled shouted to be heard over Tommy’s wailing.

 

Tubbo only nodded.

 

Ranboo realised that Tubbo was shaking, Tubbo may have always been the healer out of the 4 but looking at blood made him queasy.

 

Ranboo moved to help Tubbo, leaving Purpled to deal with Tommy.

 

Soon the wound on his side and forehead were cleaned out with the alcohol, and Tubbo and Ranboo started wrapping the cuts with some of the bandages they had left.

 

Tommy slowly calmed down, Purpled saying soothing things every now and then to make sure the youngest was alright.

 

Tommy was breathing in shaking breaths which worried Tubbo but he couldn't find anymore injuries on the boy.

 

“Hey, Tommy. Are you good? What happened?”

 

"I-"

 

He couldn't get the words out, he gulped, taking in a shaking breath.

 

“I was finishing patrol and ran into the Angel of Death.” Tommy said once he had calmed down a bit. “He started talking about things and I was rude to him and he threatened to kill me and talked about how he would kill me and-”

 

Tommy had to stop talking, it was what had pissed the Angel off.

 

Ranboo looked angry and he stormed off, grabbing his phone as he did. 

 

Tubbo also looked mad but he stayed close to Tommy, pulling him and Purpled into a hug.

 

“You’re ok, Toms. We won’t let anyone from the Syndicate hurt you.”

 

Tommy knew Tubbo didn’t have that power but it still felt nice to know that Tubbo cared for him.

 

Ranboo could be heard yelling in the other room but Purpled talked over him.

 

“Tommy, you have work soon. Just thought I would tell you. Now, you should not go but-”

 

Purpled was cut off by Tommy quickly standing up.

 

Huh?

 

When did he get on the ground?

 

Weird.

 

“I have to go to work, Purps. We need the money, badly.”

 

They all knew that they did in fact need the money.

 

“No patrolling when you get back, wait for Purpled.” Tubbo yelled after him.

 

Tommy nodded, at least they weren’t stopping him from patrolling altogether.

 

Tommy quickly ran to work, he was late again. Niki was waiting for him when he arrived.

 

She gasped once she saw the bandage around his forehead.

 

“Tommy, what happened?” She said, reaching out to touch the poorly wrapped cut.

 

Tommy flinched away and Niki knew it must have been bad.

 

She looked at him with a stern look, like a parent scolding a child.

 

“I just tripped, Niki-” She cut him off.

 

“Bullshit.”

 

“Niki, I swear. I feel down the stairs at my apartment, they aren’t the best quality and-” She cut him off again.

 

“Your whole apartment isn’t the best quality, Tommy.” Tommy just nodded.

 

“I know.” Niki sighs and walks past him.

 

“My shift finishes soon. Would you mind closing up after you?” Tommy nods again.

 

Tommy starts his shift slowly, not much happens.

 

Soon it hit Tommy that Wilbur wasn’t there.

 

Good, Tommy didn’t like him anyway, but where was he?

 

Tommy’s shift went by fast as he was working with Jack but then Jack left and he was alone.

 

Then the doorbell chimed and a strange man walked in.

 

******

 

Clay was freaking out.

 

Theseus seemed terrified last night and he didn’t tell anyone what happened.

 

Clay only hopes that Theseus got help from his roommates.

 

“You need to stop pacing.”

 

Clay looked up to see George standing in the entryway of his room at the Hero League Tower, holding two cups of coffee.

 

George offered a cup to Clay, which he took quickly, drinking the whole thing in a matter of seconds.

 

“You shouldn’t drink coffee that quickly, you’ll get a heart attack.”

 

“And how horrible that would be-“

 

“It would be horrible, Clay.”

 

“So bad for the Jschlatt to lose his top hero-“

 

“You can’t speak that badly about the Hero League. What if they hear you?”

 

“I’m just worried about Theseus. What if he isn’t ok? What if he got himself in trouble and can’t do anything about it? What if he needs us to help him and we didn’t?”

 

“Dream, you need to calm down. Thes would tell us if he needed our help-“

 

“Theseus is a child, he doesn’t know what to do. We need to help him.”

 

“We will, Clay. We just need to wait for him.”

 

Clay sighed and rested his head on George’s shoulder.

 

“He will tell us, he’s a smart kid.”

 

“I know, George.” Clay looked up at George and couldn’t help but smile.

 

George smiled back and opened his mouth to say something but was cut off when Sapnap came running in.

 

“Ewww, break it up lovers. We have places to be, people to fuck.”

 

Clay smacked him.

 

“Ok. I'll be quiet. Any luck with good ol’ Thes?”

 

George shook his head and nudged Clay.

 

“This one is freaking out about him.”

 

Clay glared at George.

 

“You are freaking out and should realise that Theseus would tell you if he needs you. He loves you, like you love him.”

 

Clay shook his head, Theseus didn’t love him.

 

Theseus couldn’t love him.

 

If Theseus loved him he would tell Clay how to help.

 

He would ask for Clay’s help and he wouldn’t be-

 

“Enough, Clay.”

 

He looked up to see Karl standing in the doorway.

 

How dare he read his private thoughts, who did he think he was?

 

“Clay, as your friend I have every right to make sure you’re ok by reading your thoughts. Also, they were not private. At least try to shield your mind.”

 

Clay only glared at the man.

 

“You should go out. Get some fresh air into ya.”

 

When did Quackity enter the room?

 

“The same time I did”

 

Stop.

 

Reading.

 

My.

 

Thoughts.

 

Karl.

 

“I will not stop until you look around and realise that we all are worried about Theseus but we can’t let the other heroes know that something is up.”

 

Smart, they might try to hurt Theseus.

 

“Yes, it is smart and they won’t hurt Theseus, not on our watch.”

 

Get out now.

 

“Ok, I’ll leave your mind, Dream.”

 

“You should think about what Quack said, Clay.”

 

Quackity glared at Sapnap. 

 

"What? What’s wrong with Quack? I kinda like it, babe.”

 

“No, stop it. No boyfriend things in my room-“

 

“You say that like you and George haven’t..”

 

Sapnap made kissing sounds with his mouth, Karl and Quackity joining in soon after.

 

George was bright red and Karl wrapping an arm around Quackity’s waist to imitate George and Clay didn’t help.

 

“Out!”

 

“Ok ok. We’re leaving.” Sapnap said, winking.

 

“Seriously, try to go outside.”

 

“It’ll be good for you.”

 

Go outside and do what?

 

“Go to a local cafe or something, Clay.”

 

Get.

 

Out.

 

“Goodbye, Clay’s mind. Hello, normal angry Clay.”

 

Clay wanted to smack the smile off of Karl’s dumb face.

 

The three heroes left the room and soon it was only two.

 

“Go outside, Clay. The Theseus problem will still be here when you get back.”

 

“But, George-“

 

“Don’t ‘but, George’ me. You can’t solve anything without taking a break. I’ve heard that there is a nice little cafe down a couple blocks, why don’t you go buy us some lunch and then we can discuss the issues regarding Thes.”

 

George had that look on his face that seemed to say ‘don’t disagree with me’ so Clay didn’t.

 

That was why he was now walking down the streets of L’manburg trying to find the cafe George gave him instructions on how to find.

 

Clay had a plan, buy the food, get back to the tower as quickly as he could and find Theseus.

 

The cafe wasn’t bad, Prime, Clay would even say it was quite nice, but he was on a mission.

 

He had to get to Theseus quickly.

 

Clay didn’t even think before he lined up, George’s order written down on a random piece of paper.

 

Clay looked up when it was his turn to order and he almost gasped, there in front of him, the man he was looking for. 

 

Theseus.

 

****** 

 

Ranboo was furious.

 

They broke one of his main rules, to leave his friend out of their work. T

 

hat rule included Theseus, and they broke his rule so they were going to pay.

 

He had a call to make.

 

“You broke a rule, Siren.”

 

“What? No we didn’t, Ranboo. Be for real-“

 

“You said you wouldn’t hurt my friends, you hurt Theseus."

 

“We didn’t, Ranboo I swear.”

 

“So threatening to kill someone isn’t considered hurting them? Good to know.”

 

“Dude, we didn’t break a rule. Theseus is fine-“

 

“He is very much not fine, Siren.”

 

“Oh yeah? What? Is he traumatised? Poor little Theseus-“

 

“You don’t want to make me your enemy, Wil.”

 

“I won’t be, Ran. In fact-“

 

“We apologise for Siren’s words, Ranboo.” A new voice came over the phone.

 

“Leave Theseus out of this. He is innocent.”

 

Ranboo hung up.

 

What the fuck did Tommy get himself into?

Notes:

Happy pride month!!

I want to post the next chapter tmr but we will see if I actually do or not.

Please tell me if I made an error!

Love you all <3

Xoxo, Everest

Chapter 5: The meeting

Summary:

Clay is relieved
Wilbur is worried
Tommy is happy

Notes:

Hello.

I wrote another chapter, yay!!

This one is messy, as always, so enjoy.

Also, THANK YOU FOR 200 KUDOS!!!!!

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

Tommy was having a boring day.

 

Nothing had happened and then a strange man entered the cafe.

 

Now, lots of strange men and women would come into the cafe, but this guy seemed different.

 

The man held himself differently as he walked, like he had some sort of authority in other places.

 

Tommy was intrigued, who was this man and why was he acting like he owned the ground he walked on?

 

It wasn't unlikely for this man to actually own some part of the land he was walking on, but Tommy didn’t like that idea.

 

How dare this man enter his (Niki’s) cafe and act like he was in charge?

 

The man was soon at the front of the line and he looked up at Tommy in shock.

 

Tommy had been getting a lot of sympathy today and several people would ask what happened.

 

The man looked at Tommy differently before ordering.

 

The strange man sat down at the counter as he waited for his order and because the world loved him, Tommy had to go over to where he was sitting, yay.

 

The man glanced up at Tommy and quickly looked down again, weird.

 

******

 

 

Clay couldn’t believe it, Theseus was standing right in front of him but now Clay had a decision to make.

 

Should he tell Theseus that he knew who he was?

 

Or keep quiet and try to befriend him as a civilian?

 

The second option would probably work better for him.

 

Clay had to talk to him, get to know him.

 

Clay was about to talk to Theseus when he beat him to it.

 

“Who sent you to come get all of this food?”

 

******

 

That was such an awkward way to start a conversation but Tommy couldn’t help it, the man interested him.

 

“My boyfriend and some of my friends.”

 

Oh.

 

“That’s nice, I’m more into women but you do you.”

 

The man smiled.

 

“I’ve never seen you around here before, are you from upper L’manburg?”

 

“I am, yeah.”

 

“So you’re a snobby rich dick?”

 

The man laughed.

 

“I wouldn’t say I was. I’m only there for a job, I was raised in Pogtopia.” Tommy nodded.

 

“Well I am from the beautiful Logstedshire.”

 

They both laughed at that, Logstedshire was not known for being beautiful.

 

“You must be a man of great culture then.” Tommy smiled and nodded.

 

“I could say the same about you, Mr Pogtopia.”

 

“It’s Clay. Not Mr Pogtopia.” 

 

Tommy looked at the man, the man looked back.

 

Tommy was silent for a while 3 seconds before he burst out laughing.

 

“Clay? What did you do to your parents to deserve that as a name?”

 

“I never actually knew my parents.”

 

“We have a lot more in common than I originally thought, Clay.” Clay smiled.

 

“What about you? What’s your name?”

 

“My name is so amazingly awesome.”

 

The man made a gesture with his hands that said continue on.

 

“Tommy.”

Clay stretched out his hand and Tommy took it.

 

“Nice to meet you, Tommy.” Clay smiled and Tommy smiled back.

 

“Nice to meet you, Clay.”

 

They let go of each other’s hands and Tommy went back to taking people's orders.

 

When he was finished he went back to talking to Clay.

 

“So Tommy.”

 

Tommy glanced up from writing down some of the numbers in the cafe's notebook.

 

“Yes, big man?” Clay smiled.

 

“I wanted to ask you something.”

 

“Well don’t go be all formal about it, you can just ask.”

 

“What happened to you?”

 

Clay gestured at his forehead.

 

“Oh, I tripped down the stairs at my apartment. They aren’t the best quality.” T

 

he lie rolled off Tommy's tongue easily and he almost felt bad about lying to his new friend but he couldn’t risk it.

 

“That’s not good. You’re ok now, right?”

 

“Oh, yeah. I’m fine. I just have roommates that freak out over everything.”

 

Clay nodded.

 

Tommy smiled, maybe this job would help him make lots of friends.

 

That made Tommy think of Wilbur, where was the man?

 

He would normally be here by now.

 

“You ordered a lot of food, how many people is it for?”

 

“Oh, well I ordered for the whole tow-” Clay cut himself off. “I ordered for all my friends, there are 5 of us in total.”

 

“That’s cool. I’ve always wanted a big friend group.”

 

“Well if I don’t annoy you that much you could always hang out with my friends and I. I’m sure they would love to meet you.”

 

Tommy smiled, he liked Clay.

 

“I’ll have to see if I can handle that after you leave, big man.”

 

Clay wheezed.

 

****** 

 

Wilbur was annoyed.

 

He was dealing with a huge crisis in the family business, his father had done some things to piss off one of their main partners and it wasn’t going to end well.

 

“He needed to learn.” Phil said angrily.

 

“That doesn’t mean you can break one of Ranboo’s rules.”

 

“I know, Techno.”

 

“Ranboo is needed for most of our plans, he is very important.” Wilbur cut in.

 

“He shouldn’t be friends with a cocky vigilante then.”

 

“Phil, I get that you're mad at Theseus but you need to calm down.”

 

“We could just kill him.”

 

All 3 of the members turned to look at Niki.

 

“If he is getting in our way we could just kill him. Ranboo would never know it was us.”

 

“We can’t lie to him, he is a walking lie detector.” Wilbur groaned. “He would figure it out within seconds.”

 

“We aren’t killing a child.” Techno said annoyed that they were even considering it.

 

“Tech, we don’t know if he is even a kid-“

 

“Wilbur, imagine Tommy in that position. Could you kill Tommy?”

 

No.

 

Wilbur couldn’t kill that boy.

 

Tommy meant the world to Wilbur and he couldn’t believe Techno just said that.

 

“Techno.” Niki growled at the man. “Tommy is an actual powerless child, he couldn’t defend himself against the villains, Theseus could.”

 

Wilbur nodded.

 

Techno shook his head.

 

“Tommy would fight back, that’s who he is.”

 

“You’ve met him once, Tech. I’ve known him for a year or two. He would be terrified out of his mind.”

 

“So would Theseus. He is still a child like Tommy!”

 

“Leave Tommy out of this.”

 

Wilbur was done, Techno had no right to bring the young boy into their conversation.

 

“Can you hear Tommy’s screams, Wil? Cause I can. Poor, helpless Tommy screaming and pleading for his life and then you deliver the killing blow. You would hit him on his forehead and stab him in his side. You would watch him bleed out.”

 

Wilbur put his hand over his ears.

 

“Techno, enough.” Phil said harshly. “We won’t be killing Theseus. If all goes well he will work for us and become one of us.”

 

“You threatened to kill him, he won’t be too happy about working with you.” Niki said being the reasonable one once again.

 

“That’s why we will send Siren and Blade out to meet him first.”

 

“No.”

 

“Why?”

 

“You will be meeting him, he needs to feel like he can talk to one of us and Phil is already out of the question, I’m unavailable half the time, so it is up to you two.” Niki said sternly.

 

She glared at Wilbur.

 

“Fine.” He mumbled back.

 

Niki smiled.

 

Wilbur looked at the time.

 

“Shit.”

 

“What?”

 

“I’m late to meet Tommy.”

 

Niki laughed.

 

“Go see him, Wil. We’ll finish up here for you.”

 

“Thanks Phil.”

 

Wilbur ran out of the mansion they called home and raced to Niki’s Cafe.

 

Wilbur’s breath caught in his throat, Tommy had a bandage on his forehead like Techno said.

 

Breathe Wilbur. Wil paused once he saw that sitting in his seat was none other than Clay WasTaken, aka Dream.

 

Fuck.

 

Why was Tommy talking to a hero?

 

Did Tommy know who he was talking to?

 

Tommy was smiling and laughing with the man.

 

******

 

 

Tommy spotted Wilbur and smiled.

 

“Wilbur!”

 

Wilbur walked up to the counter and sat next to Clay.

 

“Hi Tommy!”

 

Tommy was excited, he was waiting for Wilbur and now he had made a new friend.

 

“Funny seeing you here, Clay.”

 

Oh, they already knew each other, cool.

 

“It is so weird, Wilbur.”

 

That was random, so they don’t like each other?

 

“Aren’t you from Upper L’Manburg?”

 

“I could say the same for you.”

 

“What brings you into the lower parts then?”

 

“Just trying to get some food, George said this place had nice stuff.”

 

Wilbur knew who George was!

 

They must be friends then.

 

“Oh, did he now? You should tell Mr NotFound I say hi.”

 

“I’m sure he would be delighted to hear from you.”

 

Tommy was very confused, what was happening.

 

“Can I ask why you're here?”

 

Wilbur smiled and ruffled Tommy’s hair.

 

“I’m paying Tommy a visit.” Tommy nodded, unsure what to do.

 

He decided that the two didn’t like each other but he was confused about the reason.

 

“It was nice seeing you, Tommy.”

 

Tommy smiled and waved at Clay.

 

“Bye, Clay.”

 

“Goodbye, Tommy. Think about my offer.” Tommy nodded, he was definitely going to take him up on his offer to meet his friends.

 

Wilbur glanced up at Tommy.

 

“How long have you known Clay?” Wilbur sounded angry.

 

“Not too long.”

 

An hour.

 

“I would be careful around him, Toms.”

 

“Be careful? What has he done?”

 

“Just be cautious, he isn’t a saint.”

 

“No one in L’Manburg is a saint. No one in Pogtopia or Logstedshire either. To be alive right now you have to have done some sort of shady shit. We live in a time where heroes and villains fight everyday and civilians get caught up in the middle of it. Clay was nice to me and it wouldn’t hurt me to have another friend, Wilbur.”

 

Wilbur almost looked guilty but the look disappeared from his face quickly.

 

“There are better people to be friends with then, Clay.”

 

Tommy was mad now.

 

“Name someone, Wil.”

 

******

 

Wilbur was panicking.

 

Tommy couldn’t hang out with Dream.

 

Tommy couldn’t get in the middle of the war.

 

Tommy already was, and now he was arguing with Wilbur.

 

He had to do something to stop Tommy.

 

Tommy was in way over his head.

 

Wilbur knew that the Syndicate would fight for Tommy, but he didn’t want Tommy to realise who he was this way.

 

Tommy wouldn’t love him if he knew he was Siren.

 

Someone that is better to be friends with than the number 1 hero?

 

Not a villain.

 

Not Wilbur.

 

Why couldn’t he walk away, let Tommy be protected by Dream and his hero friends?

 

Wilbur couldn’t let Tommy go, Tommy was Wilbur’s sunshine, and Dream was not going to get him.

 

“Name a better person to hang out with than Clay? Easy Tommy.”

 

Tommy raised an eyebrow.

 

“Me.”

 

Tommy sighed.

 

“My family.”

 

Tommy looked confused, perfect.

 

“Have dinner with my family and I tomorrow, Toms. They want to meet you.”

 

“I’ve met Techno.”

 

“Then come meet Phil and say hi to Techno.”

 

Tommy looked torn.

 

Tommy seemed to decide on an answer.

 

“Ok.”

 

“Ok?”

 

“Yes, ok. I’ll meet your father and see Techno again tomorrow.”

 

Wilbur smiled.

 

“That’s great, Toms.”

 

This was perfect.

 

****** 

 

The rest of Tommy’s shift passed quickly and soon he was walking home in the coolness of the night wind.

 

It got dark quickly in L’Manburg, so while it was only 8pm it looked as if it was midnight.

 

Tommy was rushing home to do some vigilante shit with Purpled and he quickly ran into the house heading straight towards Purpled and his shared room but was stopped by Ranboo.

 

“Be careful out there, Tommy.”

 

“I will, big man. I’m always careful.”

 

Ranboo didn’t look like he believed him.

 

Tubbo entered the room.

 

“When do you get paid again Tommy?”

 

Tommy hated when Tubbo had to ask him that, it meant they were running out of money and fastly by how worried Tubbo sounded.

 

“In 2 more weeks.”

 

“Shit.”

 

“How bad is it, Tubs?”

 

“Well with rent and some money for new healing supplies, we will have very little to spend on food.” 

 

Very little was an understatement and they all knew it.

 

“We will just have to be smart with what we spend.”

 

“Give the money to Ranboo, Tubbo.”

 

“But-”

 

“Ranboo is better with money and we all know it.”

 

“It is true, Tubbo.”

 

“When did you even get in here, Purpled?”

 

“2 seconds ago.”

 

“When do you get paid.”

 

Purpled pretended to count on his fingers before looking up.

 

“I got paid last week.”

 

“Shit.”

 

Tommy doesn't know who said that, it could have been any of them.

 

“Who gets paid next?” Ranboo asked.

 

“I get paid next month.” Purpled said quietly.

 

It was the 7th of July.

 

“I’ll get paid properly in 2 weeks, I can try and take up more shifts at Niki’s-”

 

“No, Tommy, you already take way too many shifts.”

 

“Ranboo, what about you?”

 

“I don’t know how long, they kind of just pay me when they feel like it.”

 

Tubbo looked at Ranboo.

 

“What do you mean ‘when they feel like it’? When did you last get paid?”

 

“Ummm.”

 

Ranboo looked down.

 

“Last month?”

 

“Is that a question?”

 

Tommy hoped Ranboo was getting paid for his work.

 

Ranboo worked as often as Tommy did.

 

“No.” Ranboo didn’t sound sure.

 

“Ok, can we last for 2 more weeks?” Ranboo counted the money in his hands.

 

“Tubbo and I will go shopping tomorrow and see. We might have to eat some of the cheaper meat, Tommy.”

 

Tommy glanced up, that wasn’t good.

 

“Tommy can’t eat meat.”

 

“I know, Purps. He either eats the meat or he starves.”

 

“You can’t just tell Tommy to starve-”

 

‘It’s fine, Purpled. Get the meat, I’ll survive.”

 

Ranboo nods but he still looks sorry.

 

“Ready for patrol, Purps?”

 

“You can’t be serious. You were injured, you are not patrolling.”

 

Tommy walked away.

 

“La-la-la, I can’t hear you.”

 

Tommy entered the room and found his suit quickly.

 

“Very mature, Tommy.”

 

Tommy changed into his suit, wincing when it touched the wound on his side that he desperately wanted to forget about.

 

Theseus opened the door and saw fellow vigilante Purpled standing there, in his suit.

 

He looked pissed, lovely.

 

“Are you coming, Purps?” Purpled glared at him and pushed past the younger to reach the window.

 

“I’m only doing this because Tubbo asked me to, Thes.”

 

Theseus made a pained sound.

 

“And here I was, thinking that you were doing this because you cared for me. I mean, you could be nice to me. Would it kill you to be nice to me, Purps?”

 

“Yes, it would, Theseus. It really would.”

 

Purpled handed Theseus an ear piece.

 

“Bee will kill me if you take this out.”

 

“But he starts yelling at me when I-”

 

“No singing, Theseus.” Tubbo’s voice came through the tiny device the second Theseus put it in his ear.

 

“But-”

 

“I mean it. You sing so much it gives me a headache.”

 

“At least I can sing, unlike Purpled over here.”

 

Purpled smacked him.

 

“Sorry, Purps, just speaking facts.”

 

Tubbo sighed over the ear piece.

 

“Try to focus, you two.”

 

“We always focus, Bee.”

 

“Yeah!” Tommy agreed with Purpled.

 

“Whatever, if you need back up tell me or Ranboo-”

 

“We go through this every time-”

 

“Stay together this time. Be safe.”

 

“We won’t be!” Purpled smiled. “Wanna cause some chaos, Theseus?”

 

“Nothing would make me happier, Purps.”

 

The two raced off to do some shit.

 

****** 

 

It was early morning when they entered the apartment and they were sneaking in as quietly as they could.

 

“You are so dumb!”

 

“Be quiet, Purps.” They were crawling on the ground to hide from a likely angry Tubbo.

 

“I’m just saying.”

 

“Where were you two?”

 

Oh no.

 

“The park.” Tommy said at the same time Purpled said, “The street.”

 

“The street with the park.”

 

“Yeah.”

 

“Where were you two, seriously?”

 

Purpled held up some of the free street food they picked up.

 

“Getting food.” He said happily.

 

“That is going to make you sick.”

 

“Oh well.”

 

Tubbo still took one of the hotdogs Ranboo entered, saw the food, grabbed one and left.

 

“What’s wrong with him?”

 

“Don’t speak with your mouth full, Tommy.”

 

“You’re not the boss of me.”

 

“Legally I am.”

 

Tommy poked his tongue out.

 

“That’s gross.”

 

Tommy shrugged.

 

“You are an actual child, Toms.”

 

“Am not.”

 

“You are only 16, that counts as a child.” Purpled cut in.

 

“Does not.”

 

“Yes it does.”

 

“You’re only a year older than me, Purpled.”

 

“I’m two years older than you.” Tubbo said, smiling. “So’s Ranboo.”

 

“Speaking of the tall fucker, what is up with him?”

 

“Problems at work?”

 

“Problems in the bedroom?”

 

Tubbo smacked Tommy on the back of his head.

 

“I was kidding, learn to take a joke.” Tommy said, rubbing his head.

 

“He is just dealing with something at work.”

 

Purpled high fived Tommy.

 

“I called it. Point to Purpled!” He yelled.

 

“I still think I’m right.”

 

Tommy ran when he saw Tubbo raise his hand again.

 

“I’m kidding!”

 

Ranboo entered the room and joined them sitting on the floor.

 

“Why are we sitting on the floor?” Ranboo asked, very much confused.

 

“Well,” Tommy started saying, “Purpled and I snuck back into the apartment so flawlessly-”

 

“You started arguing so I heard you-”

 

“Quiet, Bee boy. So anyway we entered so amazingly that we decided to sit on the ground.”

 

Ranboo just shook his head.

 

Tommy decided that he didn’t want to sit on the floor anymore so he stood up and smiled once he saw a nice pole.

 

The others kept talking, not paying much attention to the youngest.

 

Tommy climbed up a pole and soon he was in the ceiling of their small apartment, he balanced over to a pole that was above where the 3 were sitting.

 

Using his feet he hung himself upside down, feeling all the blood rush to his head.

 

Tommy loved hanging upside down, it calmed his nerves, not that he had any.

 

“That’s not true.” Tommy decided to chime into the conversation the 3 were having.

 

All of them looked confused as to where the sound had come from until Tubbo looked up.

 

“Tommy, I swear to Prime. You better get down from there now.”

 

The others looked up once they heard Tubbo’s words.

 

“Tommy!”

 

“Get down from there, Toms.”

 

“No, it's fun.”

 

Tommy started swinging to show his point.

 

He heard the pole creak and Tubbo sweared.

 

“Get down.”

 

“Nope.”

 

“Chickadee-”

 

“No.” Ranboo sighed.

 

“Tommy, please come down. What if the pole breaks.”

 

Tommy thought for a moment.

 

“Fine.”

 

Tubbo let out a relieved sound.

 

Tommy started moving to get down when the pole creaked again.

 

“If you could be quicker-”

 

“I’m trying.”

 

Tommy realised that the pole was going to break, so he did the best thing he could think of…

 

His feet let go of the pole and he came crashing to the floor.

 

Tommy landed in a pose similar to a spider and smiled when he saw his friends' shocked faces.

 

“All good."

 

He held up two thumbs, grinning like a madman.

 

“No.”

 

“Tommy-”

 

“What is wrong with you?”

 

Tommy shrugged.

 

Several things were wrong with Tommy but he couldn’t care about them now.

 

Tommy was with his family, and all was good.

 

The layer of protection and safety Tommy felt was about to come crashing down.

Notes:

Fun fact: The dinner invite was not in the original outline of this chapter and now I have to figure out what to do with that scene.

I might not update for a few days as I'm going on vacation, which could be awesome and make me wrote lots on the plane or I might not write anything.

If you guys have anything you want in this story please tell me, I need ideas.

Also Tommy not being able to eat meat is overused yes, but I wanted to do it.

I hope you have an amazing day

Xoxo Everest <33

Chapter 6: The injury

Summary:

Theseus gets himself in trouble
Tommy gets himself into a family
Wilbur gets himself stuck loving a child

Notes:

I’m back from the dead bitches!! Kinda disappeared for a sec, sorry.

VERY IMPORTANT NOTE:
Any nicknames or touching is NOT romantic or sexual. I can’t stress this enough.
Shippers DNI

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

Theseus was out on patrol when it happened.

 

He was fighting a group of robbers who wouldn’t give up without a fight, but neither was he.

 

The robbers had him surrounded and he was excited for a proper fight, his powers were itching to be used.

 

It was a messy break in attempt, with glass lying all over the floor and several of the robbers cut on the loose shards.

 

The first robber ran towards him and he quickly fired some of his ‘red magic shit’ back at them.

 

Several more of the criminals ran at him and soon his powers were flying around him, grabbing at different criminals until all of them were held.

 

“Now why don’t we discuss why we don’t rob stores.”

 

The robbers mumbled back to him and Theseus smiled.

 

He was about to tell the criminals more about how dumb they were, when a hand snaked around his unexpecting wrist.

 

“Hello there, Theseus.”

 

Guess he missed one, shit.

 

The hand grabbed the base of his arm and tugged in the complete opposite direction it was meant to go.

 

But the man didn’t stop there, he kept going until a loud snap was heard.

 

Theseus doesn’t think his arm was meant to make that sound.

 

His vision went blurry and before he could react, the man kicked him in his shins.

 

Theseus almost fell to the ground but stopped himself, laughing.

 

“You really think that’s all it takes to beat me? Break my wrist and a weak kick to my legs?”

 

The robber gulped.

 

Theseus smiled, this naive robber.

 

“Let’s show you how a real fight goes.”

 

Theseus spun around, his dominant hand laying useless at his side.

 

He pushed his other hand forward and magic weakly sparked out, not too helpful as he couldn’t control it as well with his left hand.

 

He was just going to rely on his amazing battle abilities.

 

“Scared of a fight, Theseus?” The robber taunted.

 

“You’re the one who is shaking.”

 

“Well without your magic to save your ass, you’re kind of useless.”

 

Theseus wanted to show this man that he was not useless.

 

He ran forward and stabbed at the man using one of his knives.

 

The dagger he was using was a gift from Sapnap and he cherishes it.

 

The man dodged the attack and quickly turned around to face him.

 

“That's all you got?”

 

“Just you wait, dick.”

 

Theseus lunged at the man and then faked out, leaning backwards.

 

The man looked confused at why he wasn’t attacked, Theseus used his confusion as a way to gain some surprise with his next stab with the dagger.

 

The dagger hit the robber in his chest.

 

Theseus smiled.

 

“Are you done yet?”

 

The man looked up, grinning like a Cheshire Cat.

 

“Oh Theseus, I’m just getting started.”

 

The man ran forward and grabbed Theseus’ newly broken wrist, twisting it more.

 

Prime knew how much it hurt, but this guy was using the same tricks every time.

 

Theseus had to use his other hand to guide his magic and it worked well enough for what he wanted to do.

 

After making sure the other robbers were secure, he pulled himself backwards pulling all his magic surrounding the cocky robber in front of him forwards.

 

Unfortunately for Theseus the man was still holding his wrist so during the fall it got twisted once again.

 

His arm was stinging with pain, but he had to keep fighting.

 

The man was back on his feet fast and he looked delightfully pissed, yay.

 

The robber ran forward at Theseus, and Theseus stabbed the man again with the dagger.

 

The cut knocked the man down but in a second the robber was back on his feet, holding a newly acquired shard of glass from the floor.

 

The now armed man pushed the glass into Theseus’ side, the piece sticking into him and crushing several important organs.

 

Well fuck. Theseus impaled the man once again with the knife, when the robber was down Theseus quickly used his magic to tie him up.

 

“I guess I win.”

 

Theseus couldn’t help but smile, serves the robber right for thinking he could beat Theseus.

 

The cops had already been called by some of the pedestrians watching the vigilante work so he could head off quickly.

 

Theseus used his now almost useless powers to jump up into a building, his powers were too weak to fly with so he had to settle for the old run and jump trick.

 

******

 

Theseus saw the apartment building in his view and let out a sigh of relief.

 

His wrist was really hurting and the glass was still jammed into his side.

 

“Stupid robbers.” He mumbled to himself as he entered through the living room window.

 

“Hello to you as well, Theseus.”

 

He jumped, pulling off his mask.

 

“You can’t do that to someone, Tubs. That scared me.”

 

Tubbo laughed.

 

“These lights aren’t working again… Ranboo!” Tubbo shouted for the taller to come help him work out the lights.

 

Tubbo may be a major science and technology nerd but Ranboo was the only one who could control the lights.

 

“What’s up, Tubbo?” Ranboo said from the kitchen.

 

“The lights aren’t working again.”

 

Ranboo sighed.

 

The tallest started to enter into the living room, moving slowly due to the inability to see.

 

“That is like the third time this week. We need to talk to-“

 

Tommy yelped, Ranboo had run into his broken wrist.

 

“Tommy?”

 

“Tommy! What happened?” T

 

ommy crumpled to the floor in pain, clutching his arm.

 

No one could see him, which helped him.

 

“N-n-nothing.” He stuttered out.

 

“Tommy, you promised to tell us whenever you get injured on patrol, small or big.“

 

Tubbo pointed to their walls of rules.

 

The walls of rules was something to help Tommy.

 

He grew up with rules being written on walls all around him.

 

Tommy knew what happened if he broke a rule back then, he shuddered at the thought.

 

You’re not there anymore, Tommy.

 

Purpled knew that Tommy wouldn’t adjust well without some things from the two’s shared past, so the wall of rules, minus the punishments that came with it, was added into the lifestyle.

 

The rules worked well for the youngest and he took not breaking the rules very seriously.

 

“Why don’t we go into the kitchen to take a little look at whatever wound you're hiding, Chickadee?”

 

Oh, the illusion of having choices.

 

Tommy knew that there wasn’t a choice to what Ranboo said so he got up and headed into the kitchen.

 

Tommy knew a lot about the illusion of having free choice, one of Purpled’s rules for everyone was that Tommy was always given a choice.

 

Purpled was always the one to come up with rules for other people to follow, most of them being there to make Tommy feel better.

 

Once he entered the light of the kitchen he made an awkward wave with his unbroken hand.

 

“Which is worse?” Tubbo being the medic once again asked, Ranboo had already left to find the first aid kit.

 

Tommy pointed to his hip, he had been dealing with the hand for long enough now that it didn’t bother him as much anymore.

 

Tubbo nodded, quickly clearing off the bench and motioning for Tommy to lie on it.

 

With not much grace, Tommy was lying on the bench, the chill of the bench calming his nerves, coldness was soothing to him.

 

Ranboo re-entered with the first aid kit, it was really just a box of supplies they had stolen, brought, and been gifted. Everything gifted was either shit quality or had been given to Theseus by one of the Feral Boys.

 

“Ranboo, bring that over here.” Tubbo asked the man to bring something over to him, Tommy didn’t know what it was. He felt someone run a hand through his golden hair.

 

“This will probably hurt a bit, Tommy. But it’ll be over quick.”

 

Ranboo looked at Tubbo and motioned for him to start before he realised something.

 

“Tubs.”

 

Tubbo looked up.

 

“We need Purpled.”

 

Tubbo’s eyes widened.

 

“Purpled!”

 

Tommy jumped at the loud noise near his closed eyes.

 

“I’m not yelling at you, Toms, don’t you worry.” Tubbo said quietly to the shivering boy before yelling again, “Purpled.”

 

“I’m coming. Prime! What do you want now-“ Purpled stopped talking once he saw Tommy. “What did he do now?”

 

“We haven’t been told yet.”

 

All 3 of them turned to look at Tommy.

 

Of course it didn’t have the effect they wanted it to as the big had his eyes closed.

 

Purpled walked over to where Ranboo was, replacing Ranboo’s hand with his own.

 

“It’ll be over soon, Red.” Purpled kissed Tommy’s forehead and Tommy couldn’t help but smile.

 

Purpled had some of the weirdest nicknames for him.

 

Then he felt a hand touch the glass and he screamed.

 

“It’s ok. It’s ok.”

 

“I’m so sorry, Tommy. I didn’t realise there was still some glass in there.”

 

Now that Tubbo had touched the wound there was crimson red leaking out of the youngest’s body.

 

Tubbo’s fingers were covered in the sticky stuff and he looked like he was going to be sick.

 

Tubbo went for the second time. Tubbo slowly went to touch the open cut and wiped some of the blood away from the slice.

 

Ranboo handed him some tweezers, and he paused before sticking them in.

 

“I’m so sorry, baby.”

 

Purpled tensed and tried everything to soothe the blond but the second Tubbo poked the wound Tommy screamed.

 

Everyone in that room hated when Tommy screamed.

 

HIs screams were a mix between crying, shouting and just breathing.

 

Tubbo glanced at the wound and almost puked, poor Tommy.

 

Tubbo carefully pulled at the shard of glass until it was almost out of the cut, trying his best to ignore the screaming boy beside him.

 

Ranboo was holding Tommy down to the best of his ability, trying to not hurt the boy and also not mess Tubbo up.

 

Soon the injury was free of glass and Purplee could use his power to heal the bloodloss.

 

Tommy didn’t know where he was, what was going on but he knew that if hurt.

 

He felt hands restrain him and someone whispered something.

 

He heard someone apologise before even more pain washed over his body.

 

Prime it hurts. Soon the pain stopped and Tommy slowly opened his eyes.

 

He was in his apartment.

 

He was with his friends.

 

He was ok.

 

“Ok, Toms. What’s next on the injury list-“

 

“There’s more?”

 

“Of course there’s more, Purpled. When has Tommy ever gotten just one injury?”

 

“I’ll have you know, Ranboob. I’m sure Tommy has once gotten only one-“

 

“Enough. Tommy, what’s next.”

 

“Wrist.” Tommy’s voice was quiet and raspy, like he had been screaming or something.

 

Tubbo nodded and moved to his bleeding wrist. 

 

It was definitely facing the wrong was and it seemed to be covered in the crimson red goo.

 

“Can I ask what happened to it?”

 

“Robber. Grabbed. Pulled. Hurts. Prime.” Tommy’s breaths were coming quicker.

 

“Ok, stay with me, baby.”

 

Whenever Tommy got badly injured Tubbo would call him baby, that doesn’t make Tommy feel good.

 

“Rather. Not.”

 

“No, Tommy-“

 

He passed out.

 

****** 

 

Tommy awoke.

 

He was still lying on the kitchen counter and he was surprisingly warm.

 

He looked down and saw he was in one of Purpled’s hoodies, he smiled.

 

Tommy looked around and saw his arm was bandaged up and there was a cup and pills for him to take.

 

He quickly drank the water to swallow the pills and realised that they were pain killers.

 

Tommy’s arm didn’t hurt as much as he thought it would, though it was still useless.

 

He tried to move it, and it just didn’t listen to him, that’s not a good sign.

 

With a quick jump, hop really off the countertop he walked into the living room.

 

Tommy knew it had to be early morning because the living room had actual light coming into it.

 

“You’re awake!” Tommy turned around to see Tubbo sitting in one of the arm chairs.

 

“Hi-“

 

“Tommy.”

 

Tommy looked down.

 

Tubbo stood up.

 

“You can’t do that.”

 

Tubbo walked closer.

 

“We were worried that your arm wasn’t going to work again. Your powers are probably fucked.”

 

Tubbo was right in front of Tommy now.

 

The older lifted the younger’s chin, so that he was forced to meet the shorter’s eyes.

 

“We care about you, Toms. Please just be careful next time.”

 

Tommy nodded and Tubbo smiled.

 

Tubbo pulled Tommy into a hug and Tommy easily hugged back.

 

There goes that illusion of free choice again.

 

Shut up, brain.

 

They aren’t letting you decide anything.

 

Yes they are.

 

If you say so…

 

****** 

 

Wilbur was excited.

 

He had gone home quickly to tell Phil the great news and he was excited to get to meet the boy.

 

Techno just smiled and told Wilbur that he was getting attached too quickly.

 

Wilbur responded by poking his tongue out but now he was thinking.

 

Was he getting attached too soon?

 

No.

 

Wilbur had already claimed Tommy.

 

This dinner had to happen.

 

Tommy was the Syndicate’s and the Syndicate’s only.

 

The heroes could piss off.

 

Wilbur had no clue what Dream wanted with Tommy but he didn’t think it would be good.

 

What if Dream had hurt his Tommy?

 

He really hoped that wasn’t the case but it would give him a good excuse to beat the man up.

 

Wilbur arrived at Niki’s cafe as smiled, expecting to see the happy teenager he saw everyday.

 

Well saying happy was an exaggeration.

 

Wilbur hadn’t seen Tommy yet so he sat down in his usual seat.

 

Niki came out from the kitchen.

 

“Hey, Wil!”

 

“Hi, Niki. Is Tommy working today?”

 

Wilbur knows he is.

 

“He is, he just will be a little late.”

 

“Oh?”

 

“He rang in to tell me. He is normally late but he is extra late today so…”

 

Wilbur nodded.

 

The two friends chattered for a bit until Tommy came bursting though the doors.

 

“I’m so sorry I’m late, Niki.” Tommy yelled as he ran to set his stuff down.

 

“It’s fine, Toms.”

 

“I’m still sorry.”

 

She smiled as he came into the front of the cafe.

 

“Well I'm leaving now, bye.”

 

“Have fun, Niki!”

 

Tommy yelled back after her.

 

Tommy headed back towards the counter, smiling once he saw that Wilbur was sitting there.

 

“Hi. Wilbur.”

 

“Hi, Tommy. Are you still coming to dinner tonight?”

 

Tommy nods.

 

Perfect.

 

Wilbur is so excited to introduce his sunshine to his father.

 

And reintroduce him to his brother.

 

“My father is a vegetarian so there won’t be any meat, if that’s okay with you.”

 

Tommy laughed, Wilbur looked confused.

 

“Wil, I’m a vegetarian as well.”

 

Wilbur perked up a bit.

 

“You are?” Tommy nodded.

 

“Yup.“

 

“That’s even more perfect!”

 

Tommy nodded again and Wilbur laughed.

 

Tommy started making some coffee even though Wilbur hadn’t ordered yet.

 

“How was your day yesterday?”

 

“I didn’t do much.”

 

He yelled at Techno for using you as an example of how he would kill an innocent vigilante, he then patrolled as Siren and then brainstormed how to get an illegal vigilante to join the Syndicate.

 

“How about you?”

 

******

 

“The usual.”

 

He patrolled as Theseus, then fought a bunch of robbers, one of them stabbed me and broke my wrist.

 

He is in serious pain right now.

 

******

 

Tommy started bringing Wilbur’s coffee over, then Wilbur noticed something odd.

 

“Tommy, everyday you bring me my coffee with your right hand, today it’s your left…”

 

Wilbur trailed off as he looked down at Tommy’s right arm.

 

The older man gasped.

 

Standing up to get a closer look at the arm in a makeshift cast, grabbing the younger’s wrist.

 

“What did you do, Toms?”

 

Tommy’s arm was covered in bandages and honestly it looked really uncomfortable to Wilbur.

 

“I tripped-“

 

“You said that last time, try again.”

 

“I accidentally fell-“

 

“Nope.”

 

“I was closing up for the night and I slammed my a hand-“

 

“You’ve used that one as well. I actually believed you when you said it the first time as well.”

 

“I was abducted by aliens-“

 

“Interesting, but I want the truth.”

 

“I-I I ummm..”

 

******

 

Tommy had an idea.

 

Was it a good one?

 

Probably not.

 

“I was mugged. I was on the undeground coming back from work and some jackass mugged me.”

 

Wilbur looked satisfied with his answer.

 

“Are you ok?”

 

“Yup all good.”

 

“If you say so.”

 

Tommy nodded.

 

“Now tell me about how you got abducted by aliens and it resulted in you having a broken arm.”

 

Tommy smiled.

 

“Ok so…”

 

******

 

Wilbur didn’t listen to what Tommy said, he just kept making sure that Tommy didn’t hurt his wrist anymore.

 

Throughout Tommy’s whole shift, Wilbur watched him.

 

Wilbur decided to text Phil to tell him about Tommy’s arm.

 

Since Phil was an avian he had what Techno and Wilbur had decided to call ‘bird instincts’ and if Phil and his bird instincts saw a kid with a broken arm, they would freak out.

 

Wilbur glanced down at Tommy’s wrist again.

 

Something about it bothered Wilbur a lot.

 

First of all, it was covered in blood, not blood seeping through, the bandages themselves were covered in blood.

 

It made Wilbur feel queasy.

 

The second thing that bothered Wilbur was how thin the bandages looked.

 

If Tommy had broken his arm like he said, Wilbur doesn’t know why he would lie about that, the bandages would not be doing anything.

 

“Hey, Toms?”

 

Tommy turned around, smiling at Wilbur.

 

“Yeah?”

 

“Can I look at your arm?”

 

Tommy started to say something but Wilbur spoke first.

 

“I just want to see it, the bandages don’t look good and….”

 

Tommy sighed and lifted his arm slowly to Wilbur’s outstretched hand.

 

Wilbur ran a hand over the kids arm, and stiffened when he heard Tommy make a muffled yelp.

 

Wilbur turned to look at Tommy and he quickly pulled the boy into a hug.

 

“Oh Tommy. You are never using the underground again.”

 

Tommy said something but it was muffled by the fabric of Wilbur’s sweater so it didn’t count.

 

“I will drive you back to your place every single day. I can’t stand the thought of you getting your arm broken by some creep on the undeground.”

 

Nothing of Wilbur’s gets hurt.

 

Tommy was very much never going to get hurt again.

 

“When you come over to my place for dinner I’ll help you rewrap it.”

 

Tommy pulled out of Wilbur’s tight hug.

 

“Medical supplies are expensive, Wil. I can’t use yours.”

 

“Tommy, I assume your first aid kit is nonexistent with what you used as a cast for your arm. I will not be satisfied until that arm is wrapped up properly and safely.”

 

Wilbur grabbed Tommy's shoulders, being careful of Tommy’s arm, and made them look each other in the eye.

 

“I care about you and I want you to be happy and healthy. I will be helping you in some way with that arm.”

 

Tommy nodded.

 

Wilbur let go of the younger’s shoulders and let him head away to take others' orders.

 

Wilbur smiled.

 

Tommy would be safe with him in a few hours.

 

Tommy started making some coffee behind the counter and Wilbur watched.

 

Wilbur couldn’t wait until he could have Tommy all to himself, well his family will want Tommy as well.

 

Wilbur waited as Tommy gave the customers their coffee, he watched as Tommy took someone’s order and he watched when Tommy smiled at Wilbur.

 

Tommy was his, not Dream’s.

 

“Wil.” Tommy whined as he leaned over the counter, face right in Wilbur’s.

 

Wilbur laughed.

 

“Yes, sunshine?” Tommy blushed at Wilbur’s nickname but didn’t say anything.

 

“Wilbur.” Tommy just said again, slightly more annoyed.

 

“What do you want, Gremlin?”

 

“So I’m not sunshine anymore? I think that’s very rude because I said one-“

 

Wilbur shut Tommy up by grabbing the younger’s waist and pulling him closer.

 

Wilbur paused once he heard the choked noise Tommy made.

 

“Toms… are you hurt somewhere else?”

 

Tommy started shaking his head.

 

“No. Nope. Absolutely not.”

 

Wilbur slowly lifted up the bottom of Tommy’s shirt.

 

"That's like assault or something, big man-"

 

“Shit.”

 

Tommy had more of the bloody bandages on his hips and stomach.

 

"Sexual assault maybe-"

 

“Tommy! What did you do? Was this from that guy on the underground? I swear to Prime.”

 

Wilbur was going to kill this mugger once he found them.

 

Two injuries on his kid?

 

Wilbur didn’t believe it.

 

Tommy mumbled something under his breath.

 

“What did you say, sweetheart?”

 

Wilbur grabbed Tommy’s chin to make him look at him.

 

“I said that I’m sorry.”

 

Wilbur made a wounded sound.

 

“Tom, Toms, Tommy, Sunshine, Gremlin. Don’t you ever be sorry for getting mugged. It wasn’t your fault. It’s not like you went up to the robber and asked him to attack you.”

 

Tommy nodded, turning his head away from Wilbur.

 

The older sighed, first time bringing his child home and he already has several injuries.

 

His child?

 

His child.

 

Tommy turned around to do his job while Wilbur grabbed out his phone, texting his family.

 

Invisible Guy: Tommy got mugged

Pink Oink: Oh no. Did his toys get stolen?

Invisible Guy: This is serious, Techno

Pink Oink: Oh so serious :)

Bird Brain: Be nice to your brother, Tech. What happened to Tommy?

Invisible Guy: He got stabbed on the subway

Bird Brain: What?

Pink Oink: Is it serious?

Invisible Guy: I swear to Prime, Tech

Bird Brain: Is he ok?

Invisible Guy: I think his wrist is hurting more

Pink Oink: Do I want to ask…

Bird Brain: Is this still because of a mugging?

Invisible Guy: The motherfucker who mugged him broke his wrist!

But like twisted the thing several times

Bird Brain: Is he ok?

Pink Oink: Is he still coming?

Invisible Guy: I’m going to help him rewrap the injuries when we get home

Bird Brain: Wait, are they not covered?

Invisible Guy: Very poorly

Pink Oink: Did he fight back against the mugger?

Not many subway robbers stab people

Invisible Guy: Idk, he does seem like he would

Bird Brain: You picked a smart one, Wil

Invisible Guy: It’s not everyday that Siren, Ghostbur and I both like someone

Invisible Guy: Last I checked you guys and a few others are the only ones he likes

Pink Oink: Has either tried to come out yet?

Invisible Guy: Ghostbur is begging to be allowed to leave and stalk Tommy, but I keep stopping him

Invisble Guy: don’t want him to scare Tommy

Bird Brain: And Siren?

Invisible Guy: I don’t want him to be anywhere near Tommy. He will try to kidnap him or something

Pink Oink: Like Phil?

Invisible Guy: Like Phil

Bird Brain: What about me?

Invisible Guy: Nothing

Pink Oink: Not a single thing

Bird Brain: You two scare me

Invisible Guy: Twin things

Bird Brain: Unbelievable.

 

Tommy turned around and Wilbur looked up.

 

The boy delivered some people their coffee and Wilbur watched him take off his apron and disappear into the back room.

 

The younger reappeared in his normal clothes, smiling at Wilbur.

 

“Ready to go, Toms?”

 

Tommy nodded and the two walked toward the door of the cafe.

 

Every part of Wilbur delighted to have the kid safe.

 

Tommy was a part of a family, and he wouldn’t be leaving.

 

No matter what.

Notes:

I hope you enjoyed :)

I kinda put off writing the dinner scene cause I have so many ideas for it.

If you have any suggestions for the story please tell me.

If I fuck up my grammar or spelling, PLEASE TELL ME!!! I don’t need to embarrass myself even more.

Also I had to research which hand was Tommy’s dominant hand and leant that he didn’t have one. Thought that was pretty cool.

Stay safe and stay healthy!!

Til next time.

Xoxo Everest

Chapter 7: The families

Summary:

Tommy is excited
Theseus is worried

Notes:

Hi! Welcome back to whatever this is!!

I hope you enjoy.

Fun fact: I wrote this while waiting in a line at DisneyWorld

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

Tommy was excited to see where Wilbur and Techno lived.

 

He assumed it was some fancy ass place in Upper L’Manburg, but maybe they would surprise him.

 

As much as Tommy wanted to meet the two’s father, a part of him believed that the man would be just another snobby rich fuck.

 

Tommy tried everything to shut that little voice up, Phil wouldn’t be a basic, pretentious, self-entitled prick.

 

Whoever helped raise the two dickhead’s he saw couldn’t be boring.

 

“You good there, Toms?” Wilbur asked the younger, voice full of concern as always.

 

“You’re rich, right?”

 

Wilbur stopped looking at the road in front of them and turned to face the boy.

 

“What?”

 

“Well, you always tip me way to much and you have this dumb, fancy car. So you must be rich.”

 

“I haven’t ever thought about it-“

 

“That is only something a rich person would say.”

 

“Is not.”

 

“Is so. Look, Wil, I just assume that your house is going to be some huge mansion worth more money then I will ever have.”

 

“It is a huge house, I guess. And it’s my father who is rich, not me. If I was super rich like Phil Watson I would buy-“

 

“Your father is Phil Watson?” Tommy couldn’t help but shout.

 

Wilbur looked away.

 

“Maybe…”

 

“Then not only are you rich, you're famous too!” Wilbur smiled slightly.

 

“He’s the famous one, Techno and I are just sort of there.”

 

“Oh Prime, am I about to meet L’Manburg’s smartest investor? The man who went from nothing to everything?” Tommy said, quoting an interview that played often.

 

Wilbur shook his head and laughed.

 

“Phil hates that interview. He says it’s the one he regrets doing the most.”

 

“But why? It airs every third day of the week at 9:30 pm and it never fails to stay the same. I think it’s been like that since I started working at Niki’s, I normally turn the tv off every time it plays.”

 

“Believe me, Toms, if it is playing anywhere in a 60 meter radius from Phil, he would throw whatever he could at it. We have broken so many tvs because of him.”

 

“Phil seems badass.”

 

“Phil isn’t badass.”

 

“What? He has to be. He throws shit at tvs.”

 

“He is a rich investor who got lucky, that isn’t very badass sounding to me.”

 

“When I see him can I quote the interview?”

 

Wilbur smiled as he looked at Tommy.

 

He ruffled the blond’s hair.

 

“I would give you anything to watch you do that. You should be careful though, he might throw you out a window if you say anything from it.”

 

Tommy made a horrified noise.

 

“Throw me out the window? That’s mean. Did you know that we have a word for that? Hang on, I googled it once.”

 

Wilbur glanced back at the road while the kid grabbed his phone.

 

“Only you would know that, Toms.”

 

Tommy glared at the man before reading the google search.

 

“Defenestration is often used to describe the forceful removal of someone via a window.”

 

Wilbur looked at Tommy confused.

 

“Why?”

 

Tommy shrugged.

 

“Why did you tell me this? I now feel the need to commit defenestration. Is that how you phrase it?”

 

“Why don’t I defenestrate you? Then we will figure it out.”

 

Tommy pretended to grab at Wilbur and Wilbur started screaming.

 

“Tommy! No, Tommy please! We can talk about this!” He said satirically.

 

Wilbur swerved the car and almost crashed it into a pole.

 

Both of them screamed.

 

“Wilbur! I swear to Prime, look at the fucking road.”

 

Wilbur made a sharp turn around a corner and since Tommy didn’t care for his safety and didn’t have his seatbelt on, Tommy crashed into the wall.

 

“Oww.”

 

Wilbur turned to look at Tommy.

 

“Are you ok, Tommy?”

 

Tommy started to nod when they heard a loud honk come from in front of them.

 

They both screamed again.

 

“Shit.”

 

Wilbur spun the wheel the best he could, trying to stop them from crashing into the vehicle in front of them.

 

Tommy helped turn the wheel to guide them away from the oncoming car but it only made the hit slightly less brutal.

 

Tommy got most of the hit, with his window breaking.

 

He screamed.

 

Tommy was in pain.

 

Well not really, but he was a dramatic fuck.

 

There was glass in his old wounds.

 

Maybe he was in pain.

 

If he could just use is power-

 

It didn't happen, he could use it.

 

He was quickly losing consciousness but tried to stay awake.

 

******

 

Tommy’s screaming scared Wilbur, he couldn’t see anything.

 

There was blood everywhere, covering the two completely.

 

Well no, b

 

Wilbur didn’t have many cuts, as Tommy got much more of the crash than he did. He had a couple slices and most definitely had a concussion. Wilbur did the only thing he could think of at the time, he used his power to grab Tommy. His powers were interesting, they gave him random abilities at random times. With the new added boost of speed and strength from his powers Tommy was quickly in the older’s arms.

 

The car was still moving on its own but Wilbur wasn’t paying much attention to it, Tommy was crying in his arms.

 

“Toms, you're ok. We’re ok.” Wilbur pulled the boy closer to his chest, picking him up. Wilbur exited the car still holding his kid, and walked over to the other driver. The driver started yelling at Wilbur. Wilbur carefully and slowly used his powers to make the man shut up. “You hit my kid and I with your car! Do you know how rude that is? It was a green light for us and all.”

 

The man looked at Tommy, who was clinging to Wilbur. The man’s eyes softened and he looked back up to Wilbur. Of course Tommy made the man go soft, Tommy is adorable.

 

“I’m so sorry, sir.” Wilbur glared at the man, and looked behind to look at the man’s car. The car wasn’t nearly as ruined as his own so a simple lawsuit would work well for him. Wilbur handed the man his card.

 

“We will work this out later, I need to make sure he’s ok.” The man nodded, once again looking at Tommy. Wilbur walked away and headed toward the park outside his house. “Hey, Toms?” Tommy slowly lifted his head.

 

“Hi, Wilby.” Wilbur’s heart melted, why was he so cute?

 

“Holy fucking shit, your so adorable what the fuck?” Tommy curled closer to Wilbur, trying to get warmer. “Are you hurt anywhere?” Tommy shook his head.

 

“Just a bit concussed. Are you hurt?” Wilbur smiled.

 

“I’m fine, Sunshine. My shoulder is a bit fucked, but I’m worried about you.” Tommy looked up, slowly gaining more consciousness.

 

“I'm amazing, big man. Never been better!” Wilbur sighed, pulling the skinny boy closer to him. “Let’s go meet your father.” Wilbur laughed, the Tommy he knew was back.

 

“Ok, Tommy. Whatever you say.” Wilbur stood up with the boy in his arms.

 

“Put me down! Wilbur.” Tommy yelled at the man.

 

“We are going to my house, like you said.”

 

“Not like this! Put me down.” Wilbur continued walking in the direction he assumed his house was in. Several people gave the two confused looks and Wilbur assumes it’s because Tommy is covered in blood.

 

“Do you mind meeting them while covered in blood?” Tommy glanced down.

 

“I’m covered in blood?”

 

“That’s what happens when you get into an accident, Sunshine.” Tommy was obviously still out of it. The boy gave Wilbur a confused look, and snuggled closer to the brunette.

 

“Whatever you say, Wil.” He mumbled, Wilbur smiled at the innocent child in his arms.

 

Wilbur knew that his father would freak out once he saw the boy and himself. Technically the other car had been in the wrong, they just contributed to the incorrectness. Tommy didn’t seem to have too bad of injuries, just some cuts on his arms, the bandages he already had on being slightly damaged, and he had a big cut down the center of his beautiful, precious face.

 

Wilbur knew he didn’t have anything that could help his baby, so he was just trying to get them both to the house.

 

“We are almost there, Toms.” Tommy looked around.

 

“None of these houses look rich enough.” Wilbur laughed, pulling the boy into a sitting position. Wilbur motioned to the house he was vacating.

 

“That one, Sunshine.” Tommy’s eyes widened at the building Wilbur pointed to. Wilbur knew that the house was big, it had more rooms then he and his family could ever use. Tommy gasped as they came closer to the house.

 

“You live there?” Wilbur smiled and ruffled the younger’s hair.

 

******

 

Tommy was in shock. Wilbur lived in a huge house. Tommy assumed that 40 of his apartment could fit in the first floor of the house; there were 3 visible floors.

 

Before Tommy could spectate more about what would be on the other side of the walls, Wilbur rang the doorbell. Tommy being the coordinated person he was, jumped from Wilbur’s arms and almost fell. He quickly grabbed Wilbur’s shoulder to steady himself, but he hit Wilbur’s injured shoulder.

 

“Shit, Tommy! Why did you jump!” Wilbur half yelled at the younger.

 

“I didn’t want to be in your arms when I met your family.” Tommy hissed back. Wilbur opened his mouth to reply but stopped when the door opened. Techno stood in the doorway, saw the two covered in blood and sighed.

 

“Phil! Wilbur and the kid are covered in blood.” Techno said, sounding very unimpressed. There was a loud crash.

 

“What? You better be joking, Techno. If I come down there-“ The man who Tommy guessed was Phil paused once he saw them. Tommy wondered what he saw. Probably a random kid covered in blood holding onto his son, who was also covered in blood. Not the best first impression. “Hi Wilbur’s friend. Hi Wilbur. Can I ask why you’re covered in blood?” Tommy didn’t know what to say so he let Wilbur do the talking.

 

“Well, you see… we kind of got in an accident.”

 

“Wilbur! Are you both okay?” Phil rushed forward and decided that Tommy looked more injured. He reached forward and touched the cut on Tommy’s forehead. “That looks painful. Where did you get into an accident?”

 

“A couple blocks from Niki’s”

 

“Did you walk from Niki’s to here?”

 

“Maybe.”

 

“While he is injured like that?”

 

“Hey, I’m injured as well.” Phil looked inconvenienced.

 

“Really? Where?” Tommy knew the answer so he decided to speak up.

 

“His shoulder.”

 

“Yeah my shoulder!” Phil sighed and rubbed his forehead.

 

“What did you do to your precious shoulder, Wil?” Techno grabbed Tommy’s uninjured arm and pulled him closer.

 

“You ok?” Techno whispered to the child, Tommy nodded. “Good. Now grab some popcorn and enjoy watching the show unfold, this can get messy fast.” Techno put his arm around Tommy, and while Tommy had no idea that it was such a big thing for Techno to do, he smiled. Tommy leaned into the touch, watching the conversation unfold in front of him.

 

“It wasn’t my fault! The other car was in the wrong.”

 

“Were you even looking at the road?”

 

“Yes! Of course!” Wilbur said at the same time Tommy said,

 

“Nope, he was trying to stop me from defenestrating him!” Phil looked at Tommy and his eyes seemed bluer once he saw how Techno had an arm around him.

 

“Defenestrating?” Techno’s voice sounded as monotone as it always did.

 

“Forcefully throw someone out a window or something.” Wilbur muttered under his breath. Phil laughed.

 

“Did you succeed?” Techno asked, seeming as if he actually wanted to know if Tommy could beat his brother.

 

“I tried to but then he crashed the car.” Wilbur started arguing straight away.

 

“It was not my fault!”

 

“Was so.” Before Wilbur could reply, Phil spoke up.

 

“Hey, Tommy? We might want to look at the cut on your head, it seems pretty nasty.” Tommy nodded, which made the cut open up more, sending a new wave of blood down into his face. Tommy felt Techno’s arm tighten around him.

 

“Shit, I didn’t realise that it was that bad.” Wilbur said, looking at Tommy. Soon he was being led into the huge house. He tried to catch a glimpse of the interior in the mansion but he was quickly pulled into a bathroom.

 

“So Wil said you had other injuries, obviously I was going to tell him, Wilbur.” Techno said once Wilbur smacked him. “Where are they?” Tommy points to his wrist as it was more visible.

 

“And his waist.” Tommy glared at Wilbur. “Don’t bother hiding any more injuries, we will find them.” Tommy couldn’t decide if that was a threat or not. Tommy didn’t have time to argue as he suddenly felt a rough hand touch the wound on his side.

 

“Fucking hell. Warn someone before you do that, big man.” Tommy tried to hide his scream but Techno caught it.

 

“Wounds are allowed to hurt, Thomas.” Tommy couldn’t see where Techno was, so he just closed his eyes. “I’ll need your help for this, Phil.” Wilbur made a shocked sound.

 

“I can help, Tech!”

 

“No-“

 

“I help with all of your wounds! Let me help Tommy.” Techno sighed. Phil decided to talk instead.

 

“Look Mate, we are more experienced with stab wounds then you are-“

 

“Bullshit.”

 

“Wilbur! Don’t you want his wounds to be healed quickly?”

 

“Yes?” Wilbur sounded annoyed.

 

“Well then let us do this.” Before Wilbur could say anything else Tommy decided to speak up.

 

“Hey umm guys? Yeah well this is really hurting…” The second Tommy spoked up he felt faint. He heard someone rush to his side. Tommy leaned against the person, he was totally fine, just needed a minute.

 

“Tommy! What hurts the most?” Tommy had no idea who was talking but he guessed it would be Phil. He pointed to his head as it was the most painful thing for him at the moment.

 

Tommy felt a cold cloth pressed to his head, and soon he was lying down on the floor. Tommy wasn’t in too much pain, he just wanted them to stop arguing. Tommy also wanted to have some food as he hadn’t eaten in a few days because he knew he would get some kind of food at Wilbur’s house.

 

Techno and Phil were talking quietly to each other but he wasn’t listening to them. Wilbur was comforting Tommy.

 

“I’m so sorry about the car accident, Toms.”

 

“Not your fault.” Tommy would shake his head to prove his point but it would hurt him too much. Wilbur ran a hand through Tommy’s hair.

 

“You’re just saying that.”

 

“Am not.” Tommy grumbled, unaware that their conversation caught Phil and Techno’s attention. The two smiled at how happy Wil seemed talking to Tommy.

 

“You got hurt and it’s all my fault.” Wilbur carefully traced the cut on Tommy’s face. Even though Tommy hadn’t seen it, he knows that it starts at the top of the left side of his face and cuts across his nose, ending at his right cheek. Tommy hisses slightly but soon realises that it doesn’t hurt as much anymore, they must have used some healing potions. Tommy had never seen a healing potion in person, as they cost a lot of money, which he didn’t have.

 

“No, I was hurt before I saw you today. Not your fault.” Tommy leaned closer to Wilbur and Phil didn’t miss how it made his son smile.

 

“Why were you hurt again?” Techno broke the peace the 2 had made. Fuck, Tommy thought, what was his lie?

 

“He was mugged, Tech.” Wilbur, his saviour, said. Techno laughed.

 

“I was just wondering, Wil. No need to get all defensive.” Wilbur frowned at the man.

 

“Did you want him to relive what was probably a traumatic event?”

 

“It wasn’t traumatic.”

 

“See, even the kid agrees with me.”

 

“What do you mean it wasn’t traumatic?” Getting stabbed isn’t traumatic.” Tommy opened his mouth to reply but at that exact moment Techno decided to touch his arm. Tommy let out a slight

scream.

 

“Be careful, Techno. No need to hurt the kid.” Phil sounded calm but the twins knew that he was secretly worried about Tommy’s injuries.

 

“Sorry, kid.”

 

“Not a kid, Pinky.” Techno laughed slightly.

 

“Whatever you say, Tommy.” Techno started to work on unwrapping Tommy’s arm. Tommy pulled his uninjured arm over his mouth to muffle his cries of pain. “This isn’t going to be fun, kid.”

 

“Not. A. Kid.” Tommy muttered between his pain.

 

“I’m going to have to reset it.”

 

“No.”

 

“No?”

 

“Don’t reset Tommy's arm.” Techno sighed.

 

“Wil-“

 

“Resetting arms hurts. I know that it does.” Phil couldn’t hide his laugh.

 

“That is funny, Mate.” Wilbur threw something at Phil. Techno decided, for some reason only Prime would know, that the element of surprise would work best in terms of fixing Tommy’s arm.

Tommy couldn’t help the scream that came from his mouth. Wilbur smacked Techno lightly, not wanting to harm Tommy in the process. Techno then realised that Tommy’s wrist was also fucked so he probably should fix it as well. Tommy screamed again.

 

Wilbur had had enough. He grabbed Tommy, pulling him away from Techno, and pulled the boy closer to his chest.

 

“I did what I had to do, Wil.” Wilbur ignored Techno, and pulled the sniffling boy closer to him. Wilbur whispered calming words to Tommy as Phil argued with Techno.

 

“He wasn’t expecting it.”

 

“So? He seems fine.”

 

“Wil isn’t fine.”

 

“This isn’t about Wilbur.”

 

“Tommy is just a kid, he hasn’t been through what me and you have.”

 

“It may not be the same but he has definitely been through something. You can tell by how he acts.” Phil started to shake his head. “Plus, no one sane would be friends with Wilbur.” Techno raised his voice so Wilbur could hear him.

 

“Fuck off, Techno.” Tommy decided to pay attention to the conversation at that moment and smiled. “You back with us, Toms?” Tommy nodded, moving to sit up in Wilbur’s arms.

 

“Fuck you, Techno.” Tommy said, now sitting in Wilbur’s lap.

 

“It’s hard to take you seriously when you're sitting in Wil’s lap.” Tommy glared at Techno.

 

“Ok ok. Let’s get you both bandaged up and then we can eat.” Phil stopped a fight from breaking out. After the two were finished being fixed up, they walked into a huge ass dinning room.

 

“You are rich!” Wilbur sighed and Phil laughed.

 

“Not really, Mate.”

 

“But you’re the amazing Phil Watson, who went from nothing-“ Wilbur put a hand over Tommy’s mouth.

 

“Oh Prime no.”

 

“Stop it, Wilbur. I want to see how this goes.” Wilbur reluctantly moved his hand from Tommy’s mouth per Techno’s request.

 

“To everything. He is one of the smartest investors to exist and everyone should follow in his footsteps.” Phil looked torn between throwing something at Tommy or jumping a cliff.

 

“Unbelievable. You know about that horrible thing?”

 

“That horrible thing plays so often I have it memorised!” Tommy pretended to sound super cheerful.

 

“You little shit.” Phil sounded unimpressed.

 

“But Phil, I want to learn how I too can be smarter with my money.”

 

“Wilbur, how much do you care about this child?”

 

“He’s all yours.”

 

“No! Wil.” Tommy pushed himself closer to Wilbur, while Phil smiled and grabbed a random book. Phil then proceeded to throw said book at Tommy and Wilbur. Techno burst out laughing.

“Ok enough. Dinner should be ready now.” Techno decided to speak up. Tommy paused. Wilbur had said that Phil was Vegetarian so he would be fine on the meat side but Tommy knew he wouldn’t be able to eat much. He felt guilty getting somewhat decent food while his roommates would be getting the crappy meat they could afford. “I didn’t know what you would like so I cooked some basic things. Wilbur said you were a vegetarian, which I am as well.”

 

“How are you a vegetarian? You’re broke.” Tommy just nodded.

 

“It doesn’t work well, big man.” Everyone knew that having eating preferences would cost a lot of money and it screws several hybrids over.

 

Tommy turned around to see the huge dining table and almost gasped at all the food on it, Tommy had never seen so much in one place. Wilbur put a hand on the younger’s shoulder and guided him over to a seat.

“I hope you enjoy it, Tommy.” Phil sat down as the twins grabbed at whatever food they wanted. Tommy grabbed some small things and he felt sick at the idea of eating any of it. The Watsons made some conversation as they are, with Tommy chiming in every now and then. Tommy successfully ate everything on his plate, unaware of the looks the family was sharing above his head. Why was he eating so little? Is he ok?

 

Soon Tommy was heading back to his apartment. Wilbur offered to drive him back in Phil’s car, and he accepted. They two sang along to random songs on the radio and quickly they arrived at his apartment.

 

“I’ll see you tomorrow, right?” Wilbur smiled.

 

“I will come every single day you work, Sunshine.”

 

“Night, Wil.“

 

“Night, Tommy.”

 

When Tommy entered his apartment he quickly realised that none of his roommates were home. Tommy sighed. He was excited to talk to them. Tommy decided to get some light patrolling done.

 

******

 

Theseus was getting bored, he hadn’t seen any criminals in a while.

 

“Thes!” Theseus turned around at the sound of the familiar voice. “You’re alive!” Theseus headed towards the voice. “I’m allowed to say that, Dream. Ow. Stop elbowing me.” Theseus smiled as he came across the heroes in an alleyway.

 

“Hi Theseus!” Hypnos saw him first. Theseus waved at Karl. Dream looked up from where he was elbowing Quackity and once he saw Theseus he ran forward and hugged the boy.

 

“You scared me.”

 

“Well, he scared us. But sure, make it all about Dream.” Glitch smacked Flame on the head. “Motherfucker.”

 

“Hi Dream.” Dream pulled Theseus even closer to him.

 

“Are you ok?” Theseus nodded. Dream grabbed Theseus’ chin and made him look into the others' masked eyes. “Are you sure?”

 

“Positive, big D.”

 

“I’ve told you to not call me that.”

 

“And I didn’t listen.”

 

“Hate to break up this little family reunion but I want some Theseus hugs.” Flame cut in.

 

“Piss off, Sapnap.” Sapnap made an offended sound.

 

“That is so rude of you to say, Dreamy.” Dream let go of Theseus to smack Flame for calling him ‘Dreamy’. Theseus took the opportunity to go stand by the other heroes.

 

“Hi.” Glitch quickly pulled Theseus into a hug. Thesues sighed and leaned into the touch. The sound of Dream and Flame fighting could be heard around them. Theseus said hi to the others and he made sure to leave Flame till last.

 

“Finally. You saw everyone else before me and now-“ Theseus cut him if by hugging the hero. “It’s good to see you, Thes.” They let go of each other and Theseus looked at his feet once he saw the look the other heroes were giving him.

 

“Theseus…” He looked up slowly. “Do you want to tell us what happened? You don’t have to. We are here if you need us.” Karl spoke softly to him.

 

“You are just a kid and if it is something vigilante wise we will try our best to help.” Glitch spoke next.

 

“And if it is personal, then don’t hesitate to tell us who to beat up.” Sapnap poked Quackity. Karl couldn’t help but laugh.

 

“It’s fine, guys. All figured out now.” Liar, his brain yelled at him. They looked unconvinced but let it slide. Soon they were joking and patrolling together. Theseus couldn’t stop the smile from appearing on his masked face. He truly loved the Feral Boys. Theseus was having one of the best nights of his life, completely unaware that the Syndicate had planned out his fate already. Completely unaware that his two of his roommates were barging for his life. All that mattered was how happy he was now, tomorrow something big was happening.

Notes:

I hope you enjoyed this.

I could have written more for the Theseus part but just couldn’t be bothered, sorry.

There was meant to be a chapter in between the next chapter and this one but I decided to screw that chapter and just write it later.

Please tell me if I fuck up my spelling or grammar!!

Love u all, till next time.

Xoxo Everest

Chapter 8: The heroes

Summary:

Theseus is tired
Wilbur is worried
Tommy is done

Notes:

I wrote another chapter, yay.

I hope you enjoy, it is kinda chill the next one is a mess :)

Happy reading <33

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

Purpled and Theseus were perched on the rooftop of their apartment.

 

“Purpled” The older sighed.

 

“What do you want, Thes?”

 

“This is boring. Can’t we just go without Tubbo.”

 

“He gets mad when we don’t have someone watching over us.”

 

“But Ranboo could do it.”

 

“No.” Ranboo chimed in, shouting from their apartment window.”

 

“But-“

 

“He said no, Theseus.” Purpled spoke up.

 

“Hurry up Tubbo.” Theseus mumbled. Purpled smiled.

 

“Why don’t we do something to pass the time.”

 

“I have literally been asking you to do that this whole time but when you say it-“

 

“We could go get ice-cream.”

 

“How is it any different from fighting crime? We are more likely to get injured getting ice-cream than defeating the worst and evilest criminals in L’Manburg.”

 

“Who is the worst and evilest criminal you can think of, Thes?”

 

“Umm…”

 

“No one, cause we stopped them all.”

 

“Without Bee!”

 

“I heard that, dick.” Tubbo said over the earpiece. Because Purpled and Theseus were such manly men they definitely didn’t scream. Ranboo laughed, his voice joining in through the device.

 

“Can we go now?” Theseus whined.

 

“So impatient.” Tubbo joked.

 

“You’re like an actual child.” Purpled ruffled his hair.

 

“I am not!” Theseus crossed his arms to prove his point.

 

“You look like you’re throwing a tantrum.”

 

“Fuck you, Jackass.”

 

“No thank you, child.” Theseus pulled at his own hair, this was going to be a long patrol.

 

****** 

 

Purpled had separated from him an hour or two ago and Bee followed soon after. Purpled and Theseus didn’t actually do much crime fighting so Ranboo told them to split up. Tubbo decided that Purpled needed more supervision than Theseus did. Theseus had been very successful in his work, he had no injuries so far which was beating his own record for going the longest without getting injured.

 

Theseus felt that he was doing well enough to deserve a small break. Just a tiny rest sitting on top of some building. Theseus found a building that looked tall enough, and with help from his newly fixed powers he was ready to take his break. His powers weren’t working perfectly but they were better, which pleased Tubbo who said his powers would probably be back to working normally in a week or two.

 

As Theseus started his break he also started to think. He didn’t know if he was meant to take breaks, but who was there to tell him off? He was an illegal vigilante, no one was in charge of him. Times like these made Theseus happy to have not become a hero.

 

Not all heroes were the same as his friends. Not all heroes would work with vigilantes. Theseus knew what some of the heroes could be like. A prime example would be Jschlatt and while Schlatt wasn’t actually a hero, he was the head of the heroes. Schlatt was a rich businessman who outbidded some other rich businessmen for control of the Hero League.

 

Schlatt had manifested his power at the age of 17 and it had put him in the spotlight for a while. He had the power of luck. He could guess lottery numbers, pick winning teams, anything you could gamble on Jschlatt would win. Several people wanted Schlatt’s power for themselves, so Schlatt demanded to be protected. Sadly for Theseus, it worked. The vigilantes, who are now mostly dead, rose up to protect the teen. Of course when Schlatt became the head of the Heroes he made a rule that all vigilantes who didn’t listen to him would be killed. Every popular vigilante was killed within a week.

 

So Jshlatt made the academy, a place where heroes could be trained. From what Theseus had been told, it was a nice place where you could make friends for life. After you reached a certain age you would be considered to become a hero. Flame once told Theseus that he told another hero that ‘Jschlatt could go and fucking die’ and he was almost out of the academy.

 

Thesues was an exception to the rules. If another hero offered to take an academy member, civilian or vigilante as a sidekick or trainee, they would automatically get to skip the academy. Dream constently offered for Theseus to train as his apprentice, which Theseus always declined. That didn’t stop Theseus from training with the Feral Boys though.

 

He had even once met Schlatt. Theseus quickly realised that he was an alcoholic but that didn’t stop him from getting completely pissed off at the man. Glitch always tells him that he would never even see Schlatt but Theseus can’t take that chance. Theseus knows that all the heroes want is for him to be safe, and it just happens to be that the only way they can think of is for Theseus to become a hero.

 

Thesues thought about his situation with the Syndicate. If he became a hero in training he would never have to deal with the Syndicate alone. He knows that the heroes would protect him against the villains if he told them what happened, but he can’t bring himself to let his friends see that vulnerable state he was in. Before Theseus could really think about the decision he felt someone touch his shoulder. He quickly grabbed that persons wrist, twisting it over enough to hurt but not enough to break it.

 

“Easy there, Thes. It’s just me.” Thesues looked up and saw Dream standing in front of him. He quickly let go of the others wrist. “That was some nice form you had.”

 

“Dream.”

 

“Maybe use more strength next time.”

 

“Dream.”

 

“I mean it didn’t effect me so-“

 

“Dream.”

 

“Hmm? Oh yes. What can I do for you, Theseus.”

 

“You can’t do that.” Thesues smacked Dream.

 

“Do what?” Theseus was getting annoyed now.

 

“You. Can’t. Do. That. Dickhead.” Dream laughed and Thesues lunged, knocking both of them to the ground.

 

“That all you got, Thes?” Thesues jumped up quickly and Dream followed. “You gonna fight me?”

 

“Prick.” Thesues decided that to make it a fair fight for Dream he wouldn’t use his powers, as his powers helped him more in a fight then Dream’s did. He ran at Dream and kicked out his legs. Dream fell down but grabbed onto Thesues so he came with him. Dream laughed again.

 

“It’s good to see you too, buddy.” Theseus hit Dream on his head. The two, now both lying on the floor, turned around once they heard laughing from behind them.

 

“Aren’t you two, ya know? Meant to fight for a living.”

 

“Fuck off, Sap.” Thesues gritted out.

 

“That was so lame. You guys fight like a pair of toddlers.” Sapnap made fake punches with his fists.

 

“Did not. If we fought you we would beat you easily” Dream sat up and pulled Thesues up as well, moving so the vigilante could lean against him.

 

“I’d like to see that, Dreamy.”

 

“We would like to see it too!” Thesues turned to see the other Feral Boys standing on the other side of the roof. Theseus sighed and moved closer to Dream.

 

“We have to beat him up now, don’t we.” Dream smiled and stood up, he offered a hand to Theseus.

 

“Oh Thesues, we are going to kick his ass.” Theseus returned the smiled and quickly stood up. Sapnap took a step back.

 

“I was joking. Guys.” Theseus and Dream stepped closer to Flame.

 

“On 3?” Dream turned to look at Theseus.

 

“Sounds good.” Dream nodded.

 

“Wait.” Sapnap tried to cut in.

 

“1.”

 

“We can talk about this.”

 

“2.”

 

“I don’t think we can, Sapnap.”

 

“Dream!”

 

“3!” Soon all the heroes were joining in on the fighting. Theseus was proud to say he didn’t loose the most, Flame definitely did. Towards the end of their practice fighting, Theseus heard a camera click.

 

“Shit.” The 6 of them scattered quickly, each moving to different sides of the roof. Sapnap, Quackity and Karl on one, Glitch and Dream on the other. Theseus decided that jumping off the roof was his best bet. “Theseus you idiot.” Theseus heard one of the heroes sigh above him.

 

He quickly ducked into the window of the building he was now on, and he sighed in relief once he realised it was just an empty office block.

 

Theseus listened as the heroes talked to the civilians who saw them. There was a flash near his face and Theseus freaked out. Why were they still taking photos? He crouched down to hide from the window and hissed in pain as he placed his hand on a broken cup. He relaxed once he heard the civilians walk away. Theseus wondered if the heroes were going to leave or come find him. He looked down at the slowly growing cut on his hand, it wasn’t too bad he decided.

 

Theseus froze once he heard someone drop onto the roof above him.

 

“Theseus? You in here, Thes?” Theseus stayed hidden behind the cabinet, happy to have an opportunity to scare one of the heroes. Quackity turned around the corner and Theseus jumped out.

 

“Boo.”

 

“¡Puta madre! ¿Que chingados te pasa? Pendejo.”Theseus burst out laughing. “Has de andar de pinche payaso.” Karl entered and saw Theseus doubled over laughing and Quackity yelling in Spanish, Hypnos sighed.

 

“What did you do, Thes?” Sapnap entered through the door behind Karl. Dream and Glitch followed soon after. Dream walked up to Theseus and grabbed his face.

 

“You good?” Theseus nodded, well nodded the best he could with Dream holding his chin. “Civilians cause a lot of shit.” Dream pulled Theseus to his side.

 

“Is it that bad?” The heroes looked at the clueless vigilante.

 

“Theseus, there is a video and several photos of the top 5 heroes training with a highly illegal vigilante.” Karl explained.

 

“Oh.”

 

“Don’t blame yourself, Thes. It has happened several times before.” Glitch continued for Hypnos.

 

“It has?” Theseus was pretty sure he wasn’t the only one who said that.

 

“Not just with you, Theseus. It has happened to all of us. You kinda just make it worse.” Theseus put his head down.

 

“Sorry.” Theseus muttered, Flame lifted his chin.

 

“Don’t be sorry, Thes. You have done nothing wrong.”

 

“You’re practically perfect.” Theseus shook his head. He wasn’t perfect, he just fucked up one of the best things in his shitty life.

 

“What does this mean for us?” The heroes all looked at Dream after Theseus’ words. Dream sighed and glanced at Glitch.

 

“Well, I know you’re going to hate this but-“

 

“I’m not becoming a hero.”

 

“Theseus, it is the only way for this to disappear quickly and easily.” Theseus paused, did he want to become a hero? No. Was he about to? No.

 

“I can’t become a hero, Dream.”

 

“Look, Thes, we all want what’s best for you-“ Dream paused. “Are you bleeding?”

 

“No…?”

 

“Holy shit, Theseus.” All the heroes were looking over Theseus, trying to figure out where Dream saw blood.

 

“On his hand!” Everyone looked at Sapnap. “I wanted to be the first to find it.”

 

“I found it first.” Dream decided to speak up. Karl reach forward and grabbed Theseus’ hand.

 

“What did you do to it?” Theseus used his other hand to point at the broken cup.

 

“Did you break the cup?” Glitch asked cautiously.

 

“Of course not. Why the fuck would I break a cup?” Glitch shrugged.

 

“You never know with teenagers.” Quackity laughed.

 

“He’s a kid.”

 

“A teenager is technically a kid.” Glitch argued back. Theseus sighed and glared at Hypnos. Karl smiled back at him.

 

“It isn’t too bad of a cut. You’ll just have to head back to the Hero Tower with us and-“

 

“No fucking way.”

 

“I have never even seen Jschlatt in the tower, you’ll be fine.” Before Theseus could argue more, Dream grabbed his shoulders.

 

“Your powers still fucked?” Theseus nodded, they weren’t working the best. Dream smiled under his mask. Without any warning Theseus was levitating in the air.

 

“What the fuck?”

 

“Have you never seen Quackity’s full powers?” Glitch asked and Theseus realised that he was floating as well.

 

“I though you shapeshifted.” Theseus tried to turn around to find Quackity but Karl stopped him.

 

“Let’s let Quack do his thing.”

 

“Don’t call me Quack, Jacobs.” Karl made an offended noise. They all started rising higher and higher.

 

“Quackity! There is a ceiling.” Flame yelled out, Flame then went flying out the window. “You shit.” Flame shouted from the outside.

 

Karl grabbed onto Theseus and soon after they were flying through the air, over L’Manburg. Theseus saw the Hero Tower quite quickly. Quackity used his power to push them closer to the tall building.

 

The Hero Tower was a huge building in the center of Upper L’Manburg. From what Theseus had been told, it was 142 stories tall and it had several underground floors. The first 50 floors were offices. The next were the academy. The final 20 we’re living quarters for the heroes. Because the Feral Boys were the top heroes they got several floors to share.

 

Glitch once told Theseus that it originally was a floor each but they decided to combined to be closer to eachother. Theseus couldn’t imagine what it would be like to live in the tower.

 

The very top floor was Jschlatt’s office, a room which Theseus had been in before. He remembers the office to be very blande and full of alcohol.

 

They entered through an open window on one of the floors the heroes occupied. Theseus hadn’t seen the heroes floor before and was interested to see how rich the Hero League actually was.

 

Theseus was flabbergasted. The first section of the floor was bigger than his whole apartment.

 

“Ok Thes, let’s get your hand sorted out.” Karl grabbed his other hand and dragged him over to the kitchen.

 

“You live here?” Sapnap laughed and ruffled his hair.

 

“You could as well, Thes.” Theseus glared at Flame. “Just saying.” Theseus mimicked biting off the hero’s finger. Sapnap laughed again.

 

Karl grabbed some bandages and other assorted healing supplies and headed back towards them. Hypnos was a much more skilled healer then Tubbo, he worked quickly and efficiently. Soon his hand was wrapped up and ready to be used again.

 

Theseus flexed his hand.

 

“This is good work, Hypnos. Where did you learn to do it?” Theseus noticed how Karl tensed at the use of his hero name. Quackity, Karl and Sapnap had told him several times to call them by their civilian names but he still doesn’t.

 

Dream and Glitch had never told him their real names and he never asked. No one ever asked him about his civilian life, which he was thankful for. The only things they knew about civilian Theseus was that he had 3 roommates, was under 18 and that he didn’t know his parents.

 

Karl is a lot more open with the vigilante, wanting him to know the real Karl not Hypnos. Quackity didn’t give a fuck about the difference between his hero and civilian self. He makes sure Atlas is as much Quackity as Quackity is Atlas. Sapnap is an idiot. He introduced himself as Sapnap when they first met and didn’t even try to correct himself.

 

“It is a part of the academy training.” All of the Feral Boys went to the academy and graduated top of their class. The academy was split into speperate classes for different powers, skill level and just intelligence. You are then assigned a room with one person from each power class. The Heroes who pass are normally all from the same room.

 

The Feral Boys were roommates. It’s why they are so close. Most of them had been at the academy since they were 12 years old. Whatever age you manifest is the age you can apply to the academy. But you can only start training to become a hero once your 17 or older. Theseus doesn’t know if that would affect him training under Dream but it’s not like he would ever become a hero.

 

“No, taking one first aid class is part of the academy training, taking the course, which Karl did, is a choice.” Quackity yelled from across the room. Theseus turned around to see Quackity standing on the dinning table, acting as if he normally stood up there.

“What the fuck?”

 

“It’s normal, don’t worry your little head about it, Theseus.” Glitch chimed in from the living room.

 

“How is that normal?”

 

"Sapnap and Quackity have this game of 'the floor is lava' and Quackity is a little paranoid." Karl told.

 

"Is he winning or loosing?" Karl shrugged.

 

"We don't really know.."

 

"He is loosing." Sapnap yelled from across the room.

 

"Yup, just what I thought, he is loosing." Karl nodded, pretending to have known this the whole time.

 

"How is he loosing?"

 

"He likes being up high 24/7."

 

"Oh?"

 

"We are pretty sure it is an avian thing."

 

"That ain't an avian thing but whatever you say."

 

"How do you know that, Thes?"

 

“Oh well, you see…” The heroes looked at him, motioning for him to continue. “I’m an avian.” 

 

“You’re an avian! I should of known. Do you have wings?" Theseus shook his head. "You are so similar to me! Perfect.” Quackity yelled from the table.

 

“So you’re an avian?” Glitch asked from the couch. Theseus nodded. “That makes sense.” Quackity ran out the room, yelling for Dream.

 

“What the fuck?”

 

Glitch motioned for Theseus to come sit on the couch with him. Theseus walked over and laid his head in George’s lap, the hero laughed. Theseus felt Glitch run a hand through Theseus’ tangled hair, carefully tugging at the knots.

 

The rest of the Feral Boys soon joined them sitting in the living room. Theseus heard them start to talk but he didn’t pay them any attention. He decided to rest his eyes for a second. The words around him got muffled. Theseus tried to listen.

 

“You going to tell him?” Sounded like Dream

 

“I can’t, he will feel betrayed.” Maybe that was Dream.

 

“It isn’t like you went chasing him.” No, that was probably Dream.

 

“I guess you’re right.” That was Dream.

 

“He is so precious.” That didn’t sound like Dream.

 

“I know, George.” Who the fuck is George?

 

“Does he really know Siren?” What are they talking about now? The villains?

 

“He knows his civilian form.” That sounded like Dream again.

 

“You should keep an eye on him.” He felt a hand leave his hair and could help but let out a small whine at the loss of comfort. He heard someone laugh and soon the hand was back in his hair.

 

“Are we prepared to go to war?” He heard a sinister chuckle.

 

“For him? Definitely.” That was definitely Dream. Dream! You know how you get dreams? Sleep. Sleep sounds really nice to Theseus right now. Theseus wanted to sleep.

 

“Sleep well Theseus, you’re safe here.” Theseus liked that idea so he curled closer to whoever was next to him.

 

“Us versus the Syndicate? We will win. For Tommy.”

 

****** 

 

Wilbur was worried. Tommy was late. That wasn’t unheard of but he was really late, 4 hours and 37 minutes late to be exact. Niki was getting worried as well. She kept glancing at the time.

 

Wilbur assumes that Tommy is fine, just slept past his alarm or some other thing that he will tell Wilbur about once he finally shows up to work.

 

“He’ll be fine, Niki.” She sighed.

 

“I know, it’s just normally he calls or at least is only a few hours late. 4 hours?”

 

“I’m sure he’s fine.”

 

“Oh he will be fine, if he was robbed he would whoop the robbers arse. I just wish he would be on time for once.”

 

“Is he always late?”

 

“He is bad, Wil. He is like Phil 2.0.”

 

“How can he be worse than Phil, Phil normally doesn’t even show up.” Niki made a gesture with her hands.

 

“Do you see him?”

 

“Ok, fair point.” She smiled, turning to make some coffee for Wilbur.

 

Wilbur was going to text Tommy for the hundredth time that morning when the boy ran through the doors of Niki’s. Wilbur was standing in an instant.

 

“Tommy! You’re ok. Are you ok?” Wilbur grabbed the boy, pulling him into a hug.

 

“I’m fine, Wil. I just slept in-“

 

“You, Tommy Innit slept past your 3 alarms? I didn’t think it would be possible.”

 

“I wasn’t at my apartment, dickhead.”

 

“Where were you then?” Wilbur was confused, why wasn’t he at his own place?

 

“If you have to know, I was at my friend's house.” Wilbur released Tommy from his arms and watched as the younger walked towards Niki. “I’m sorry I’m late, Niki.” Niki smiled.

 

“It’s alright, Tommy. At least I know that you’re actually sleeping.”

 

“I didn’t realise you had friends, Tommy.” Tommy sighed.

 

“You’re still on this?”

 

“Well I just don’t…” Something hit Wilbur. “Were you with Clay?”

 

“Was I with Clay? Wilbur! So what if I was, you shouldn’t care.”

 

“He is dangerous, Tommy.”

 

“I wasn’t at his house, chill.” Wilbur relaxed at Tommy’s words. “For the love of Prime. That shouldn’t bother you.”

 

“He isn’t a good person, Sunshine.” Tommy glanced up at the sound of Wilbur’s tone, his breathing heavier than it was moments ago.

 

“I’m allowed to have my own friends, Wilbur.” Wilbur laughed.

 

“Oh Toms, I just want you to be safe.” Tommy glared at the man.

 

“I wasn’t with Clay.” Wilbur smiled. “But I will be soon.” Wilbur’s smile fell.

 

“What! Tommy-“

 

“Wilbur! I am the one in control of my friends, let me be.” Tommy was breathing abnormally fast and Wilbur noticed quickly.

 

“Oh Sunshine. I’m so sorry. Everything is alright.” Wilbur moved to touch Tommy’s shoulder. The blond moved away.

 

“Don’t. Touch. Me.” Wilbur was angry now, how dare Dream be with his Sunshine.

 

“Tommy, please listen to me. I worry about you, Darling.” Tommy glanced up at the man, raising his eyebrow.

 

“Darling?”

 

“Oh shush. What I’m trying to say is that I know Clay and his friends, they aren’t good people, Toms.” Tommy nodded, not wanting to piss Wilbur off.

 

“I’ll keep that in mind.” Wilbur smiled again, happy that Tommy was listening to him.

 

“Now what friends were you with if it wasn’t Clay? I still don’t think you have friends.”

 

“I have friends!“

 

“Name some.”

 

“Well there is my roommates.”

 

“Oooh, who are they.”

 

“Well there is Purpled-“

 

“Who names a kid Purpled?”

 

“There is Tubbo-“

 

“I know a Tubbo.”

 

“Stop interrupting me, dick.” Wilbur smiled.

 

“And Ranboo-“ Wilbur spat out his coffee.

 

“You know Ranboo?” They asked at the same time.

 

“Tall, enderman hybrid, has heterochromia, did I mention how fucking tall he is?” Tommy smiled.

 

“You know Ranboo!”

 

“I didn’t realise you were his roommate. That must mean that Tubbo is-“

 

“You know Tubbo!”

 

“Yes Tommy, I know them both.”

 

“What a small world.”

 

“A very small world.” Tommy was too close to the villains, Wilbur is surprised Tommy wasn’t in Ranboo’s list of terms and conditions he had before he became a member of the Syndicate.

 

Wilbur does recall Tubbo telling Ranboo something about someone named Tommy once, but it was a long time ago. It was back when Tubbo was just a hacker they called in every now and then, he is now the Syndicate’s main hacker.

 

The rest of the shift passed in a blur. Wilbur drove Tommy back to his apartment and watched as he entered the building. Wilbur felt all of himself settle, happy knowing his Sunshine was safe. Wilbur was having trouble fighting Ghostbur now, he was getting desperate to meet the boy he saw through Wilbur’s mind. One day, Wilbur told his mind, one day you can meet him properly.

 

 ******

 

Tommy entered the apartment and smiled once he remembered he would be alone. Tommy ran to his jacket he had hanging up in his and Purpled’s room. He reached into the pocket and grabbed the receipt he saved from a few weeks ago. After a bit of digging he found the piece of paper.

 

Tommy read the messy but organised handwriting on the paper.

 

‘In case you ever want to see me again, 609 456 2846’

 

Tommy pulled his phone out of his pocket. Fuck what Wilbur said, he could make the right decisions. He dialed the number.

 

“Hello, this is Clay speaking!”

 

“Hey Clay, it’s me Tommy-“

 

“Tommy! I’m so glad you considered my offer. Are you not sick of me yet?”

 

“Quite the opposite, Clay.”

 

“Are you asking to hang out, Tommy?”

 

“Maybe-“

 

“Yes! I’m so excited to see you again.”

 

“Me too.”

 

“You can meet my friends!”

 

“I thought you were joking about that.”

 

“Me and my friends are hanging out in a couple days at this abandoned theatre down in Pogtopia, wanna come?”

 

“Definitely, big man.” Tommy could hear Clay smile over the phone.

 

“Great! I’ll tell them.”

 

“Sounds good.” Tommy went to hang up but paused when he heard Clay start talking again.

 

“Hey Tommy?”

 

“Yeah?”

 

“I’m glad you called me.” Tommy paused, trying to think of what to say.

 

“You know what? I am actually real fucking glad I called as well.” He hung up.

 

Screw Wilbur. Clay couldn’t be dangerous. Maybe Wilbur was dangerous… Wilbur? Dangerous? Not possible. Tommy was fine. Clay would be nice to him. Right?

Notes:

Oh, so I hope u liked that BUT I have some very important things to discuss.

VERY IMPORTANT THINGS:
- The heroes' names all have meaning behind them. I know that there are other fanfics where George is named Glitch and Karl is Hypnos BUT I’m not trying to copy them. The heroes' names have something to do with their powers!!! This includes Dream and Quackity!!
- It is the same with most of the villains, the SBI have the usual names but the other villains have meanings behind them.
- This is a dark fic. Please keep that in mind. There will be fluff and other nice things but it is going to get super dark within a few chapters.
- This is a planned, long fic. I haven’t written it all yet but this is going to be long and I do have it planned until the 30th chapter. There will be more than 30 chapters!!! I swear.
- This is an SBI fanfic. There will be Feral Boys + Tommy and Bench duo + Purpled but it is primarily a SBI fic. The second main relationship is Disc Duo.
- There is absolutely no hate for Schlatt. I just needed someone to be a dick in the fic and Schlatt made the most sense. I think he’s a decent guy so absolutely no hate for him (unless he does something to deserve it) his character is based on C!Jschlatt.
- I know that there are so many hero fanfics out there and I’m trying my best to make this different, if you have any ideas or suggestions feel free to comment them. I am writing this fic to have all the things I wished would happen in other fanfics happen in this one.
- In a few chapters a certain character (I won’t spoil and say who) is going to do a real dick move. I am saying now that it is no hate to them I just wanted to have it happen to poor WAMH!Tommy. The character is going to get better and adapt and blah blah blah, I promise.
- I am in no way shipping Tommy with anyone!!! The nicknames and touching is all platonic. Shipper please DNI. I have also made it clear that WAMH!George and WAMH!Dream are dating, it isn’t super relevant to the story but I wanted to add it. If the CCs say anything about not wanting to be shipped I will write it out the story. I just wanted to let the heroes have some love <3
- I have no update scheduled, (which you can probably tell if you’ve been reading this since the beginning) but I try my best to update at least 2 times a week.
- I really appreciate all the kudos and comments you guys are leaving. Thank you for reading <33

Have a great day.

Til next time

Xoxo Everest <33

Chapter 9: The liars

Summary:

Theseus is approached with an offer
Tommy is concerned about his friends

Notes:

Hi, so I like disappeared for a week... sorry. But I am back now!!

I was putting off writing this as I wasn't feling motivated but I did it.

Hope you enjoy :)

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

“So we get to meet him?”

 

 

“Well, yes but-”

 

“Let's go! Karl, Quackity we get to meet Theseus!” Sapnap yelled to his friends. Karl turned to face his boyfriend.

 

“We have already met Theseus, Sap.” Karl looked at the man in confusion, George walked in. Dream smiled as George came closer to him, wrapping his arms around his partner's waist.

 

“What is Sapnap on about now?” George whispered.

 

“Tommy called.”

 

“Oh?”

 

“He wants to meet you guys.”

 

“This should be fun.” Dream sighed.

 

“We will need fake names!” Sapnap declared.

 

“Obviously. I swear your mind is like 3 beats behind everyone else's, Sap. Like we all had thought-'' Sapnap pushed his finger into Dream’s lips, shushing him.

 

“I will be the great…” Sapnap paused.

 

“Don’t have a name yet?”

 

“Shut up, George. You have it easy.”

 

“Well, maybe it was smart to not tell a random vigilante my real name.” Sapnap made and offended noise.

 

“He isn’t a random vigilante, he is our vigilante.”

 

“You do know that you made absolutely no sense, right?” Sapnap smacked George.

 

“You understand what I mean, right Clay?”

 

“He wasn’t ours then, Sapnap. He was basically a stranger.”

 

“A stranger we had orders to kill.” Quackity chimed in.

 

“Well we certainly killed him.” The 5 laughed. It was silent for a while until Karl spoke up.

 

“What is he like? Tommy I mean, I’ve met Theseus.” Everyone turned to Dream, waiting for his answer.

 

“I.. I guess he is kinda the same. A little less cocky, yells more, always ready to start a fight. Tommy is exactly how I would imagine him to be but he is also so different, he is awkward about certain things, he is friends with villains and he is more outgoing as Tommy then as Theseus.” Dream couldn’t even begin to explain how similar but different Theseus’ civilian form was.

 

“This is going to be awesome!” Sapnap basically yelled.

 

“When and where is this meeting happening?” Karl asked.

 

“Friday, the old theatre in Pogtopia.”

 

“The one where Quackity-” Sapnap started to say.

 

“No. Nothing happened at the old theatre in Pogtopia that involves me, Sapnap, nothing.”

 

“-Got super-” Quackity tackled Sapnap, yelling in Spanish as he did so.

 

“We finally get to see him.” George said, adoringly. Dream nodded, they were going to get their vigilante to trust them, and then reveal the truth.

 

He couldn’t wait to see the look on Siren’s face when he took his child from under his nose. Tommy wouldn’t be the Syndicate’s newest member, if this went well Theseus would be the newest hero. Everything was going according to the plan, Dream smirked.

 

******

 

Theseus was minding his own business when someone threw an axe past him. Now, Thesues wasn’t planning on fighting The Blade while on patrol today but Prime had other plans.

 

“Theseus.” He sounded unimpressed, this was going to be fun. Theseus was collecting runnins with the leader of the Syndicate like it was his life goal, it really wasn’t.

 

“The Blade! Whatsup man? How's ya life been?” He didn’t get a response, might as well get this over with then. Theseus turned around and locked eyes with The Blade.

 

“You. Are. A. Child.” Theseus glared at the villain, how dare he say that to bigman Theseus.

 

“I’ll have you know that I am absolutely-” The Blade walked up to Theseus and grabbed his throat. That's two for two of the top villains that Theseus has pissed off, go him.

 

“Listen here, Theseus. I am here on behalf of the Syndicate.” Theseus looked up at the man, confusion showing on his masked face. The Blade released his grip on Theseus’ throat. “It is requested that you join the Syndicate’s ranks and-”

 

“Hold the fuck up. You want me to join the Syndicate? The same organisation that’s leader threatened to kill me, and now apparently wants me to join them. Look, Blade. I ain’t gonna ever join you guys.”

 

“You should consider it Theseus, it could really help you.”

 

“Do I look like I need help?”

 

“Yes.”

 

“No, I don’t. I’m fine without the Syndicate’s interference, like how i’m fine without the Hero League’s interference. Why can’t you all just leave me the fuck alone.” Theseus threw his hands up to show his point. The Blade looked taken back.

 

“The Hero League has approached you?” Theseus nodded, completely forgetting who he was talking to.

 

“Several times, become a hero's apprentice blah blah, join us and work for Jschlatt, blah blah blah, all that sort of shit.” Theseus mocked the heroes. It hit Theseus that he was talking the The Blade, oh fuck.

 

“If you don't like the heroes, why don’t you become a villain? If you hate Jschlatt as much as you seem to, just join us.”

 

“I don’t mind the heroes, they are fine. Much better than the villains.” Blade laughed.

 

“Believe me, Theseus, we are way better.” Theseus didn’t agree. “You just wait and see. You are already so similar to us, you just need a little push.

 

“You kill, you rob, you cause chaos for the sake of it. How are we similar?” The Blade laughed, smiling slightly.

 

“Consider joining us, we would love to have you on our side.” The Blade walked past Theseus toward the exit of the roof. “Imagine actually fighting for your rights, you wouldn’t have a fucking clue if you join the heroes.” The Blade started walking down the stairs, Theseus chased after him.

 

“What do you mean by that?” The Blade sighed and kept walking.

 

“Your life will be controlled if you join the heroes, at least we let you choose when you work and where you live.”

 

“But the heroes’ lives aren’t that bad, some even like how it is.” The Blade laughed and turned to face the vigilante, walking down the stairs backwards.

 

“Who told you that?”

 

“Dream.” He stopped.

 

“What? You know Dream? Like personally?”

 

“Yeah…?” The Blade grabbed Theseus’ shoulders.

 

“Dream is horrible, he is worse than the Syndicate, and that's saying a lot.” It was Theseus’ turn to laugh.

 

“Dream is not horrible, Blade. You are horrible.” The Blade shook his head.

 

“Try to think about it, Theseus.” The Blade turned back around and walked faster, nearing the edge of the stairwell.

 

“Why?” Theseus called out to the villain. The man faced him.

 

“Why? Why not?”

 

“No. Why? Is it because of my powers? Is it because I am a threat to the Syndicate? Is it because I piss you guys off that much?” Theseus was closer to Blade then he realised and froze once The Blade grabbed his arm, pulling him down the last steps.

 

“We don’t care about any of that stuff, though your powers do interest us all quite a bit. We want you to join us because you are a kid with no clue what you are doing. Being a vigilante could cost you your life.”

 

“I am not a kid. I have been doing this for a while now and even before I was a vigilante I was fighting for my life every single day. I became a vigilante to stop stuff like that happening to other kids, the heroes and the villains annoying me was not part of my plan.” The Blade looks at Theseus with sympathy in his eyes.

 

“Look kid, we know at some point you will join us, you don’t want us to force you.”

 

“How does that make you any better than the heroes? Forcing me? What are you going to do? Kidnap me and make me sign a contract stating that I will work for you?” Theseus took a step away from Blade once he saw the villain smile.

 

“Oh Theseus, we would do so much worse.” Blade leaned down so his face was equal height with Theseus’. “We know how to make people work for us. With your powers the type they are.” Blade clicked his tongue. “Your powers could be the one way we defeat the heroes. Just remember, magical powers are easily manipulated into harming the person in control of them. We would really hate to do it to you.” The Blade walked out of the building's front door, leaving Theseus all alone.

 

Theseus was so confused. What did the villains want with his powers? Theseus didn’t even understand them himself half of the time. He had never heard of someone's powers being used against them, could the villains really do that?

 

******

 

Tommy was proud of himself. He was officially early to work today. Admittedly it was because he didn't sleep at all, too busy thinking about his powers and what Blade had told him. Tommy hadn’t told Tubbo or Ranboo about his encounter, thinking they would tell him to be more careful around the villains, but Tommy was determined to figure out if his powers could be used against him that easily like Blade said.

 

Despite Tommy being early Wilbur was already sitting in his usual seat, a man with pink hair sat next to him.

 

“Do you think we could get him to agree to it?” Wilbur’s voice sounded worried, Techno shook his head.

 

“He is stubborn, Wil. Might take some convincing…”

 

“No.”

 

“I’m just saying, one conversation with him and poof, he is on our side.”

 

“If he is really a kid like you said I would not feel super comfortable using this on him.”

 

“When has a kid ever stopped you? Tommy exists.”

 

“Why must you always bring him into this?”

 

“Wil, I-”

 

“No, he is innocent, the other guy asked for this to happen.”

 

“So you’ll do it?”

 

“I’ll think about it.”

 

“Good. Now, we should talk about the gift he has.”

 

“Can we control it?”

 

“Wil-’ Niki cut them off as she saw Tommy.

 

“Hey Tommy.” Niki called out to him, smiling at how pleased with himself the younger looked. The twins turned to look at Tommy, but he paid them no attention.

 

“Niki! I am early today. How shocking is that.” Niki ruffled his hair as he walked past.

 

“So shocking! I don’t think you have ever been early.” Tommy nodded. Tommy turned and saw Wilbur and Techno looking at him oddly.

 

“Hi Techno.”

 

“Hello Tommy.” Techno replied in his usual monotone voice.

 

“Since you are here early, Toms, do you mind if I head out now?” Tommy shook his head at Niki’s question.

 

“It’s fine, Niki. See you later.” He shouted to her as she left. She waved to him and the twins.

 

Tommy turned around and started making coffee, assuming that the flow of customers would start soon. Wilbur made a noise that sounded like a dying cat.

 

“You say hi to Niki, you say hi to Techno but not me? Where is my hello, Tommy? You should be so happy to see me. I am the one you care about most.” Techno laughed at his brother.

 

“He said hi to me before you, and you think you’re the favourite.” Tommy refilled both the twins cups with the steaming liquid. Techno nodded his head in a silent thanks.

 

“You fill up my coffee, but no hello?” Tommy looked Wilbur dead in the eyes.

 

“How was your week, Techno?” Wilbur’s mouth opened and closed several times before he squeaked something out.

 

“What?”

 

“My week was fine, Tommy. Thank you for asking. How was yours?”

 

“Very boring.”

 

“That doesn’t sound fun.”

 

“It really wasn’t.” Wilbur’s head looked between the two as they spoke before he made a decision.

 

“Tommy!” Wilbur’s voice was loud and slightly on the darker side, which caused Tommy to jump. Tommy turned his head to glare at the man. Techno laughed.

 

“Good job, Wil. Scare the child into talking to you, that’ll work.” Wilbur smacked his brother, turning back to Tommy.

 

“Have anything you would like to tell me, Toms?”

 

“Techno.” Techno hummed.

 

“Yes, child.”

 

“Do you hear that annoying thing in the wind?”

 

“Oh yeah, it's like a bug or something.”

 

“Like it’s a phantom.” Tommy failed to notice how both of the twins paused at his words, they shared a look. Techno recovered quickly, continuing to bully his brother.

 

“Let's hope the wind changes and blows whatever it is away.”

 

“Unbelievable. Talk. To. Me.” Wilbur yelled, snapping his fingers in Tommy’s face. When that failed he reached over the counter and yanked Tommy’s arm.

 

“Oww!” Tommy was now squished into the counter, being forced to look up at Wilbur. “Yes?”

 

“What do you say to me?” Tommy glared but Wilbur was persistent, pushing Tommy away slightly only to pull him into the counter quickly.

 

“Hello.” Wilbur smiled. “Dickhead.” The older smacked him into the bench again. “Happy now?” Techno laughed.

 

“That was too funny. Wilbur just got so worked up over you not saying hello to him? Think of the power you have, Tommy.” An idea started to form in his head, Wilbur was so fucked now. But before he could piss the man off, a huge wave of customers entered the cafe. Tommy groaned, he forgot he had to actually do the work.

 

Tommy took people's orders in record time, quickly rejoining the brothers in their corner of the bench.

 

“So Techno, I heard you had a brother.”

 

“Really? I didn’t know that.”

 

“Fuck you both.”

 

******

 

The rest of Tommy’s shift was filled with jokes and laughter, soon he was nearing the end of it.

 

“Wilbur gets really jealous doesn’t he, Tech?” Tommy pretended to not notice how the nickname made the pinkette melt.

 

“I do not, Tommy.”

 

“You so do, Wilbur-” Techno pulled Tommy closer, hoisting him over the bench so Tommy was now sitting half on the counter and half in the man’s lap.

 

"Why don’t we leave this one alone, Thomas.” Techno’s voice was deep, as he tried to stop the younger from starting something he couldn’t finish. Tommy ignored the man, squirming to get out his grip, Techno’s arm tightened around his waist. “Thomas-”

 

“Jealous Wilbur. Wilbur is so jealous. Jealousy doesn’t look good on you Wilbur-” Wilbur snatched Tommy out of Techno’s hands. A startled yelp ripped from Tommy’s throat.

 

Wilbur set Tommy down on top of the counter, staring at the kid. Tommy shivered under his gaze, he looked away. Wilbur placed his hands on the back of the younger’s neck, forcing him to meet his eyes.

 

“What did you say, Tommy?” Tommy sucked in a sharp breath, squirming underneath Wilbur’s words. “Come on. What did you say, baby?”

 

“Wil-” Wilbur clicked his tongue, and Tommy saw Techno turn his head around quickly. “Mate, now is not the time.” What the fuck? Tommy was very confused. The bell chimed but no one paid attention to it, they really should have.

 

“This seems like a great time, Tech.” Wilbur’s grip tightened on Tommy. Techno turned to Tommy.

 

“What the fuck is happening, Wilbur.” Wilbur grabbed Tommy’s chin.

 

“Just proving that I am not the jealous type.”

 

“How the fuck does this prove anything. You are just-”

 

“Enough Thomas.” Tommy turned to look at Techno. “Let go of him, Mate. We have talked about this.” Wilbur pulled Tommy into a hug, glaring at his brother.

 

“Fine.” Wilbur released Tommy and he stayed seated on the bench, very concerned about what just happened.

 

“What. The. Fuck?” All 3 heads to the voice, each with a different reaction.

 

“Clay!” Tommy jumped off the counter to see the man. At the same time the brothers shared a look.

 

“Get him the fuck out of here.”

 

“Good to see you, Technoblade.” Techno stiffened at the name.

 

“What are ya doing here, Clay?” Techno asked cautiously, eyeing how Clay had an arm around the kid’s shoulder’s.

 

Techno saw Wilbur relax and assumed he was back to being himself. Wilbut tensed up quickly once he saw who was here.

 

“Just picking Tommy up.”

 

“Picking him up? No.” Wilbur said angrily.

 

“Wilbur-”

 

“No, Tommy. I told you to not be around him.”

 

“And I didn’t listen.”

 

“Kind of rude of you to control who he is friends with, Wilbur.” Clay chimed in, very unhelpfully.

 

“When it comes to you, I have every right.”

 

“Tommy, you should consider not going with Clay.” Techno said to the boy.

 

“Not you too.” Clay pulled Tommy closer, keeping him far away from Wilbur. Wilbur glared at the hero.

 

“I suggest you leave, Clay.” Clay smiled.

 

“Okay then. Tommy grab your stuff, we’re leaving.” Tommy walked to the counter. Wilbur laughed.

 

“No, Tommy.” Tommy paused.

 

“Wilbur, you don’t get to control this.”

 

“Oh but I do, Toms.” Wilbur turned to face Clay. “He is not going anywhere with you.”

 

“You can’t stop me.” Tommy shouted, turning to grab his belongings.

 

“Tommy, you will not be leaving with anyone but me.” Wilbur glared at Clay. “Or Techno, or Niki. Clay isn’t on that list.”

 

Tommy walked to go stand by Clay but Techno stopped him by putting a hand on his shoulder.

 

“Thomas, trust me, this will not go well for you.” Tommy shrugged his hand off.

 

“It’ll go fine, trust me, Techno.” Clay started towards the door, Tommy following quickly. “Bye Techno. Bye Wilbur.”

 

“Tommy! Stop.” Tommy ignored Wilbur, exited out the door.

 

“Was that?” Niki asked as she entered.

 

“Tommy leaving with Dream? Yup.” Niki gasped, this was not good.

 

******

 

“You have to be rich.”

 

“I never said I wasn’t, Tommy.”

 

“But you said-”

 

“That I was from Pogtopia, yes. My job just pays well.” Tommy examined the rest of Clay’s car, it was as fancy as Wilbur’s old one. The man was yet to get another car after the accident.

 

“What do you do?”

 

“Work for rich dicks.”

 

“So you work for yourself?” Clay smacked him. “Ok, an even richer dick then you. Who could that possibly be…” Tommy gasped. “Do you work for Schlatt?” Clay choked on his drink.

 

“What?”

 

“Well, he is a dick and super rich.”

 

“You shouldn’t go around stating that.”

 

“So you do work for him. Do you do stuff at the tower?” Tommy wanted to find more out but fate had other plans.

 

“We are here.”

 

 

“Oh! I used to go to this place all the time with my friends.” Clay smiled, knowing exactly what he was talking about.

 

“Oh yeah?”

 

“It was so fun! Most of my favourite memories with them are here! We stopped going after Quac-” Tommy stopped himself, coughing to cover it up. Tommy really was that clueless. “Someone got injured.”

 

“Do you miss going here with them?” Tommy nods, and Clay feels his heartbreak, he didn’t realise that this place meant anything to the vigilante. “You should tell them that.” Tommy shook his head, the heroes wouldn’t care.

 

“What are your friends like?” Clay laughed.

 

“They are going to love you, just wait and see.” They exited the car and walked into the abandoned theatre’s doors. There was already 4 people in the room.

 

“Finally, dude. We have been waiting forever.” The man who shouted walked up to Tommy. “You must be Tommy, nice to meet you, I’m Carl, with a C.”

 

“Oi! I’m Carl with a C!” Another man yelled at him. Clay shook his head at his friends' antics. None of them could come up with nicknames. Guess Dream was doing this himself then.

 

“That’s Nick.” He pointed to Sapnap. “Alex.” Quackity. “And that is… George.” He quickly moved his hand to point at his boyfriend. Karl came up from his seat to help Dream come up with a nickname for him.

 

“I’m Carl with a C.” Clay facepalmed, Prime please save him.

 

“I’m George!” George told him, Tommy shook his hand.

 

“I guess I’m Nick then.” Sapnap glared at Clay.

 

“You guess? That makes so much sense.” Sapnap smiled at Tommy's words.

 

“I don’t want to be Alex.” Clay metally sighed.

 

“Well to fucking bad because that is what your parents named you, Alex.” Clay couldn't be bothered to deal with this, Sapnap scoffed.

 

“Haha, Alex.”

 

“Be quiet, you are called Nick.” Clay grabbed Tommy’s shoulders, walking over to his boyfriend.

 

“It’s nice to meet you, Tommy.”

 

“I don’t know if I think the same yet, bigman.” George smiled and Clay knew that he was happy to talk to Theseus like this.

 

“Bigman?” George had to ask.

 

“It's what he does.” Tommy nodded. Sapnap and Quackity walked over to them.

 

“We have decided-” Sapnap started.

 

“That I will be Nick.” Quackity cut in.

 

“And I will be Alex!” Dream sighed.

 

“Okay…?” Poor Tommy.

 

“So what is on the agenda today, Clay?” Karl asked as he joined them.

 

“Well, Carl with a C, I think we should cause some chaos.” The others, including Tommy, smiled.

 

“What did you have in mind?” George inquired.

 

“Some light crimes, nothing that will annoy the Hero League.”

 

“Well that's a shame, pissing off the Hero League is what I’m best at.” Clay laughed, knowing Tommy was not lying.

 

“We’ll see what happens, Tommy.”

 

******

 

Tommy entered his apartment block as quietly as he could, it was past the time for it to be considered normal and he knew that if one of his roommates saw him they would be pissed. They had a rule, no going out later than curfew alone or as a civilian, he broke that rule tonight.

 

Tommy needed the rules. He grew up in a place where everyday was a new challenge, everyday taught him new skills, everyday someone was killed. He remembers his first day, he was only 7 and he was told that The Backrooms were where he would find hope and family, he instead leant how to kill, how to fight and how to do so many things a kid should never witness.

 

Purpled was in the class above Tommy and they became fast friends, one slight problem was that you were not allowed to have friends in The Backrooms. It was a miracle they never had to fight against each other.

 

Tommy first killed someone two days before his 8th birthday, he recalls them begging for their life. But if Tommy didn’t deliver the killing blow he would of being stabbed himself, that's how The Backrooms worked, betrayal and killing.

 

Tommy was lucky to have escaped the Backrooms when he did. He basically had a normal childhood after that, other than the fact that he could kill anyone easily and had no parents.

 

He doesn’t know if The Backrooms are still operating but he reckons they are. Tubbo and Ranboo don’t know much about Purpled and his shared past but they know it was traumatic for the two of them, and they know it has something to do with why Tommy hates Schlatt so much.

 

Tommy slowly opened the door to the apartment they rented and gasped when he saw all 3 of his roommates standing there.

 

“Hi?” He waved awkwardly.

 

“Where were you?” Purpled spoke first, grabbing Tommy and pulling him so he met the others eyes.

 

“Out-”

 

“With who?” Ranboo asked.

 

“Some friends I met at work.”

 

“You’ve never mentioned these people. How do we know you’re not lying?”

 

“Ask your good buddy Wilbur Watson.”

 

“What?” Tubbo sounded surprised. “You know Wilbur.”

 

“Met him at work.”

 

“Does he know that you know us?” Tommy shrugged, he didn’t need to tell them anything about his work life, they never shared their own.

 

“This is important, Red.”

 

“Why? I met people at work and hung out with them. You didn’t care when I went to his house for dinner last week.”

 

“That was his house you went to?” Tommy nodded. “Were you hanging out with him right now?” Tommy shook his head.

 

“Nope.” Tubbo sighed.

 

“Then who the fuck were you with?” Ranboo asked.

 

“Wilbur’s nemesis.” Tubbo rubbed circles on his forehead.

 

“Who? Do you mean-”

 

“Clay? Yup.”

 

“Tommy-”

 

“Don’t you dare tell me he is a bad person as well, it is bad enough with Wilbur and Techno doing it.”

 

“Clay isn’t who you think he is.”

 

“Oh yeah? Why should I care?”

 

“Just be careful Red, it is all we are asking.” Tommy stormed past them.

 

“I’m going to bed.” He didn’t need to hear this again, not twice in one day. Tommy changed into some loose clothes and flopped down onto his shared bed. He heard the door open and felt the bed dip under the newly added weight as Purpled laid down next to him.

 

“Are you mad at me Red?” Tommy shook his head and turned over, cuddling close to the body heat Purpled put off, that was the only reason he was cuddling with him. Purpled smiled and put his arms around Tommy’s back, rubbing circles on the tense spots.

 

“Not mad, just want to make my own choices for once.” Purpled froze.

 

“Oh baby, we will always let you choose, we just want you to know what you are choosing.” Tommy didn’t reply, he instead buried his head in the crook of Purpled’s neck, hiding himself from the world. Tommy kept replaying his interaction with Wilbur from earlier, something about it bugged him.

 

“Goodnight, Purps.”

 

“Sleep well, Red.”

 

Tommy wouldn’t sleep well that night, or the night after that. Tommy didn’t sleep for most of the following week, but we will get into why later.

Notes:

Okay, so....
The story is going to pick up in a couple chapters, like really pick up. It will be darker and creepier then it is now. Just warning ya.

I hope you guys are enjoying this!!

I am excited because in a few chapters is the whole reason I wrote this!!!

Btw Techno is referring to Wilbur as Mate because, a) he doesn't want Tommy to know. b) it is what Phil says to calm him down.

VERY IMPORTANT: Wilbur's DID is based on my friend who has DID, I am just going by what they say about it and I am sorry if it isn't like that for everyone who has it. I made sure they were okay with me using their's as my example for this before I did ot aswell. Just wanted to say so if you think it isn't written like how it works for you or your friend or whatever just know it is different for people.

Quick thanks to Ore_Kitsune for fixing my Spanish on the last chapter, I needed it.

I will be starting to write TWs in the beginning notes as some chapters will need them, so if you notice a previous or upcoming chapter has something I missed please point it out.

Till next time <333

Xoxo Everest

Chapter 10: The slip-up

Summary:

Theseus is fucked
Tommy is fucked

Notes:

I haven't stopped crying since I found out about Techno. I hope everyone is doing okay and I hope we can all say "FUCK CANCER."
I will continue to write this and make Technoblade the best character ever. I know he will be ruling heaven by the time I get there.

This chapter took a bit longer as I was dealing with some personal shit and then techno died :(

Enjoy i guess, it is messy as usual.

TW: Vomiting (Not very descriptive but it is there yk)

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

Theseus wasn’t feeling his best. Money was low, and he was forced to go against his hybrid trait and eat chicken. He was basically committing cannibalism. Theseus didn’t blame his roommates though, it was his genetics he should be blaming.

 

Purpled convinced him to come out on patrol but he couldn’t stand up straight for more then 10 minutes without feeling the need to pass out. This had happened to Theseus several times before, so this wasn’t unheard of, but he still hated whenever it happened. Despite the large amount of money Wilbur left every time he tipped him it still wasn’t enough for him to eat properly fulfilling his avian and other hybrid needs.

 

“Come on, Red. Have some fun.”

 

“I can’t have fun when it feels like my head is about to split in half.”

 

“Thes-”

 

“Lets just get this over with.” Purpled grabbed his wrist.

 

“If you aren’t feeling up to this, then you don’t have to come.” Theseus shook his head, he could survive one patrol, he was fine.

 

“I’m doing this, don’t try to stop me.” Purpled sighed.

 

“Theseus be careful please.”

 

“I’m always careful, Purps.”

 

“I’m being serious. If you think you are going to pass out please tell me.”

 

“I promise to maybe tell you if I think I am about to pass out.”

 

“Fuck you, Thes.”

 

“Oh come one, what do you expect from me?“

 

“For you to be sane for once in your fucking life.”

 

“Fair enough.”

 

“Well, don’t keep me waiting then.” Theseus smiled, he would pretend to be okay for Purpled. Theseus started following Purpled.

 

“What is the plan for today? Cause some chaos?”

 

“Cause some chaos.” Purpled nodded. “And stop bad guys.”

 

“Obviously, I mean it is-” Purpled jumped off the side of the roof to shut him up. “Real mature, Purps.”

 

******

 

Theseus could’t stop coughing, there was smoke everywhere. The building was up in flames, and he was trapped wiht no escape. He was down on his knees, still inside the final room he went into. He was just trying to save some people from a house fire and now here he was, a member of the Syndicate infront of him.

 

“Are you hurt?” The villain knelt down infront of him. Theseus moved back once she started to reach towards him. “I’m not going to hurt you, you’re just a kid.”

 

“I don’t believe you.” He gritted out, he didn’t trust any of the villains he had met and Destiny was not about to be the first one he did. She had a look of sympathy in her eyes, pathetic.

 

“No one is immune to smoke, I wouldn’t want you to die from it in your lungs. It wouldn’t be a very good way of murdering someone” She had a sinister smile on her unmasked lips. “I prefer other methods of killing.” Theseus moved further away from her.

 

“Well I would prefer to stay alive, Destiny.”

 

“Would you? From what Angel has told me, you were set on committing suicide instead of talking to him.”

 

“That was one time, and you can’t prove it. Plus he is very annoying, are you telling me you have never thought about it while talking to him?”

 

“I recall The Blade telling me that you also-”

 

“Okay okay, talking to villains makes me want to die. I would just say I’m antisocial.” She smiled.

 

“Oh really?”

 

“Yup, I just think that villains shouldn’t be talked to.”

 

“You’re talking to me though?”

 

“Well that doesn’t count.”

 

“Why?”

 

“Because I say so.”

 

“How young are you exactly?”

 

“I’ll have you know that I am such a bigman-”

 

“B-bigman?”

 

“Yes, it is a very common word, Destiny. Now as I was saying, I am not a child or something.”

 

“Look, you remind me of someone, Theseus. I won’t kill you today because it will not solve shit, but I will consider it next time.”

 

“Lets hope there isn’t a next time.”

 

“We will have to see. I mean, it would be a shame to kill you when we need you to work for us.”

 

“Again, why do you want me to work for you? Like there is nothing interesting about me.” He threw his hands up to prove his point.

 

“You certainly are interesting, Theseus. But the main reason we want you is-” A beam crashed down behind them. “Go. Run. Leave this building.” Destiny turned around and grabbed the beam.

 

“I would say see you next time, but there is no next time right?” Theseus turned and prepared to jump out the window. “Have fun working for the fucking villains.

 

“Right…wait, wait! Tommy?” She ran to the edge, trying to catch a glimpse of the vigilante. “No, no, no. Please. He can’t be him. No. Oh poor Tommy. No. This is… what? Tommy is Theseus? I-I have to tell Wil right? No, I can’t. Wilbur-” She sucked in a sharp breath, a cry forcing its way out of her mouth. “Wilbur can never know.” She sighed, this was not going to be good.

 

******

Tommy stumbled through the front doors of Niki’s, head feeling light and his body failing to listen to himself. Tommy noticed how empty the cafe was and assumed it was because of how late it was.

 

Tommy’s favourite time to work was the night shift, as not many people came into the cafe after 10pm. Well, everyone except Wilbur.

 

“Hey, Wil.” The older looked up at Tommy. “Has Niki left yet?” Wilbur shook his head. At the mention of her name Niki poked her head out from the back, her eyes looking glossy.

 

“Hey, Tommy. How was your day?”

 

“It was the usual, boring and long. Now I have to deal with Wilbur which seems unfair.” She laughed.

 

“Yup, super unfair. It’s not like I deal with him on a daily basis as well.”

 

“This is about me, Niki. Let me have this one.”

 

“Okay.” She walked past him and ruffled his hair as she went. “I was just about to head off, you fine closing up?”

 

“I’ll stay with him, Niki.” Wilbur reassured her.

 

“Thanks, Wilbur. Keep out of trouble, Tommy.”

 

“I always do!” Niki smiled, and at the time Tommy had no idea why it seemed so sad.

 

“I wish I could believe that Tom.” Wilbur laughed.

 

“He is always getting into trouble.”

 

“Shut up, Sand Boy.” Niki laughed as she exited the store. Tommy looked around, there was no one in the cafe now, but him and Wilbur.

 

“No.. Niki come back, don't leave me with the child.”

 

“Such a shame.” Tommy laughed at Wilbur.

 

“It really is a shame, Toms. So did you actually go outside today?”

 

“Shut up. You don’t do anything either, you spend your whole day at this cafe.”

 

“Well I wouldn’t but someone has decided to never tell me when he works, so I never know when I should come here.”

 

 

“You don’t have to come here everyday.” Wilbur smiled.

 

“But I do and I will.”

 

“Of course you will, now is that coffee you are drinking or have you actually tried something different?”

 

“Coffee is good.”

 

“Not when it is all you drink.”

 

“You say that like you haven’t drunk it before.”

 

“Oh, believe me I have.”

 

“So I don’t see why you are saying I shouldn’t drink it.”

 

“You’re older, you are meant to be more mature.”

 

“That’s a mean assumption.”

 

“So you think I’m maturer? I agree.”

 

“Okay shut up. I am so mature it isn’t funny.”

 

“I don’t believe you. Only drinking coffee makes you less mature.”

 

“I disagree.”

 

“And if it fails?” Tommy sang.

 

“Burr, that's why we need it.” Wilbur finished the line, laughing.

 

“Stop singing Hamilton and answer me.”

 

“You are the one who started the Hamilton song.”

 

“Ok so you agree that-“

 

“I completely disagree with you.”

 

“Whatever you say, Bitch Boy.”

 

“Get me some more coffee, Gremlin.” Tommy glared at the man but proceeded to get him some coffee. “So anyway, I was wondering if you would want to come over for dinner again soon? My father certainly liked meeting you and Techno is just Techno.”

 

“That would be really cool, Wilbur. When did you have in mind?”

 

“Hmmm, maybe some time next week.”

 

“That works for me.”

 

“Oh I knew it would, you don’t do anything after your shift.”

 

“I so do stuff.”

 

“Name something, Tommy. I don’t think you can.” Tommy could name something, but he knew it wouldn’t be a good thing to tell Wilbur.

 

“I…”

 

“Yes? Come on. You have to do something.”

 

“Well, I mean I can’t just-“

 

A new wave of nausea hit Tommy and soon he was running into the empty cafe kitchen. Tommy didn’t stop to think about what to tell Wilbur, he ran until he found the sink. Tommy heard someone run in after him. Tommy gagged as he felt something push its way up his throat.

 

He felt someone grip his shoulders, steadying his wobbly form.

 

“Tommy! Are you okay?” Tommy would have replied if his body didn’t decide at that moment to make him throw up. He heard Wilbur gasp, and soon there was a hand in his hair. “You’re okay, Toms. I promise you, I’m here.”

 

Tommy felt tears run down his cheeks, he wasn’t crying, his eyes were just watering. He puked again.

 

Tommy vomited several more times, and Wilbur stayed there the whole time. Not once leaving his side and after Tommy felt like he had finished puking his guts out, Wilbur sat with Tommy on the ground.

 

“What’s wrong Tommy? Are you sick?” Tommy shook his head, moving closer to Wilbur.

 

“Not sick. Hybrid traits going all crazy.”

 

“You’re a hybrid?” Tommy nodded and shook his head.

 

“Well I’m an avian but also-“

 

“You’re an avian? Why didn’t you tell me?”

 

“I had no reason to. Plus avians are very uncommon and aren’t always liked.”

 

“Avians are liked!”

 

“Nope, we always get associated with The Angel.” Tommy rested his head on Wilbur’s chest and the man continued running a hand through the younger’s hair.

 

“So what do you mean by them going crazy?” Wilbur quoted Tommy’s words from before.

 

“Well with money and all I’ve had to commit several crimes.” Wilbur raised an eyebrow at him. “Buy eating another bird.”

 

“But that is super messed up, and it wrecks your gut.”

 

“…yes. How do you know all of this?”

 

“Well you see, Phil is-“ Tommy stopped paying attention, his thoughts on the new pounding in his head.

 

“Wilbur.”

 

“Yes?”

 

“Wilbur, I don’t feel so good.”

 

“What’s wrong? Do you need to puke or?”

 

“No, I guess I don’t…” Tommy stopped talking as he felt his head get heavier.

 

“Stay with me Toms. Let me call Dad, he’ll know what to do.” Tommy heard Wilbur grab out his phone. “Hey Phil… I have a slight problem… I’m with Tommy right now and you see he just told me that he isn’t feeling the best… Why is this a problem? Well he said it has something to do with him being an avian-“ Tommy heard Phil shout.

 

What?”

 

“Yup, now he is about to pass out or something, I think you need to come down here… Niki’s… the kitchen… okay see you soon.” Tommy glanced up at Wilbur. “You’ll be okay, Phil and Techno are coming.”

 

“Okay.” Tommy’s voice sounded small and quieter than usual. Wilbur smiled down at him.

 

“You never even gave me my coffee.”

 

“I always find a way to avoid doing my job.”

 

“You certainly do Gremlin Child.”

 

“Wilbur-“

 

“You’re fine, okay? Stay with me, please.”

 

“Wilby.” Tommy saw Wilbur look at him in shock as he closed his eyes, slowly losing constantly.

 

“You better not die so I can tease you about that later.” There was a loud slam from the entrance of the cafe. Followed by two pairs of footsteps. The last thing Tommy saw was Phil and Techno running into the kitchen saying something, but then he passed out.

 

******

 

When Tommy awoke the first thing he noticed was that something was moving under him, and he doesn’t mean like an animal, no this thing was breathing. Now, Tommy doesn’t usually have things against breathing but this was annoying. He heard people talking around him and tried to listen into the conversation.

 

“I’m surprised I couldn’t see any wings.” Was that Wilbur? It sounded like it was coming from under him, that made more sense.

 

“Not all avians have wings, and some develop them later in life.” Phil Watson, the man himself.

 

“Do you think he has some?“

 

“Wings? I don’t know, Mate. You’ll have to ask him once he wakes up.”

 

“Oh, so he is going to wake up. That’s good, since no one thought they should fucking tell me!”

 

“Wilbur-“

 

“You told Techno!”

 

“I was just in the room when he was stressing about it.” Techno sounded unimpressed as usual.

 

“Techno was simply there, Tommy will be fine.”

 

“Good.”

 

“‘Mate you need to calm down, you’ll wake him up.”

 

“Don’t I want him to wake up?”

 

“Let him sleep, Wil.”

 

“He isn’t sleeping, he fainted.” Wilbur ran a hand through Tommy’s hair.

 

“Fainting is basically sleep.”

 

“Don’t tell Wilbur that, Techno. He will call fainting significant sleep.”

 

“Thanks for the advice, Tech.”

 

“Tommy called me that the other day.”

 

“He is making you soft, Technoblade. I called it.”

 

“He is making you soft as well, Wilbur.” Tommy gave up on listening to the conversation and started to move slightly, letting the others know he was waking up.

 

“Looks like you didn’t have to do anything.” Tommy felt someone lean closer to him.

 

“Morning Tommy.” Tommy grumbled a morning back to Wilbur. He heard Phil laugh.

 

“Are you feeling any better?” Tommy nodded, he didn’t feel as if he was going to pass out at any second anymore. He called that better.

 

“Feeling a lot less shity.” He heard Techno chuckle, and soon hands grabbed his wrists and he was being pulled into a seating position, head firmly under Wilbur’s chin.

 

“You should have told me that you weren’t feeling well.”

 

“I was perfectly fine.”

 

“You vomited.”

 

“Well obviously not then but I was fine before.”

 

“So you’re an avian?” Phil asked.

 

“Yup.”

“Well that explains why you are a vegetarian.” Tommy nodded. “You know, I’m an avian as well.” Tommy sat up quickly, turning to look at the man.

 

“Wait really?” Phil smiled and Tommy moved out of Wilbur’s arms, ignoring the offended sound he made. Tommy repositioned himself so he was directly in front of Phil. “Tell me everything!

I’ve never met another avian hybrid!” Quackity didn’t count. Tommy unknowingly sat in the perfect spot for Techno to check if he had wings.

 

“Well Mate, I don’t know too much but avians are pretty cool.” Tommy ignored the new coolness on his back, probably just the wind.

 

“That is so unhelpful it isn’t funny.” He gasped. “Do you have wings?” Phil smiled and nodded. “That is so fucking cool.

 

“Do you not?” Tommy shook his head. “There is still a chance that you’ll develop them.”

 

“I thought you had to be born with wings.” Phil’s smile widened.

 

“No avian is born with wings.”

 

“Really? How did you get your wings then?”

 

“Most avians get them anytime between the age of 10 to 25.”

 

“So I could still get wings?”

 

“Do you want wings?” Tommy froze, did he want wings? He would have to hide them everyday. They would be annoying during his time as Theseus.

 

“I don’t think I do.”

 

“Sadly it is something you have no control over.” Phil glanced at Techno. “But they are pretty cool once you have them.”

 

“Don’t listen to Phil, he dislikes his wings and doesn’t want to say anything.” Techno told Tommy.

 

“That is not true, Techno. My wings are awesome.”

 

“Your wings look like every single avian's wings.”

 

“Yeah, you don’t have fun wings, they are just boring and black.” Wilbur agreed.

 

“My wings are amazing, end of conversation.” Phil glared at his sons.

 

“They aren’t but-“

 

“Let’s let Phil have this one, Wil.” Techno put his hands on Tommy’s shoulders, pulling back until Tommy’s head was in the olders lap.

 

“Hi Techno.”

 

“Hello Tommy.” Tommy glanced over at Wilbur and laughed once he saw him pouting. Techno turned to look at his twin and sighed. “Wilbur, for the love of Prime.”

 

“I want to cuddle, Tommy!” Tommy smiled at the thought of the brothers arguing over who got to hug him.

 

“Too bad, I got him first.” Techno smiled at Wilbur. Phil sighed.

 

“I’m sorry in advance Tommy.” Tommy was about to ask what Phil meant when Techno grabbed him, setting him down in his lap. Wilbur glared.

 

“Give me Tommy back.” Techno shook his head.

 

“How about no?” Wilbur looked pissed.

 

“Tommy! Why don’t you come over here? You don’t even like Techno.”

 

“He was just severely sick, Wil, don’t make him move too much.” Phil cut in, making him seem like the only one who cares for Tommy’s safety.

 

“I’m fine, Phil.” Tommy assured the man.

 

“Yeah, he’s fine Phil.” Wilbur mimicked Tommy’s accent poorly.

 

“You didn’t even need to try and mimic that, your accent is so similar-“

 

“So we can do this.”

 

“Be careful of Tommy.”

 

“Yeah yeah, whatever.” Wilbur prepared to launch himself at Techno but paused once Techno’s phone rang. “Is that going to be important?” Techno glanced at the caller ID and nodded. “Is it…?” Techno nodded again. “Fuck.”

 

Techno passed Tommy over to Phil. Tommy glanced up at Phil. Phil looked down at him, a sad smile on his face.

 

“Wil come with me, Phil stay with Tommy.” Phil nodded and Wilbur came over and gave Tommy a kiss on his forehead.

 

“I’ll see you at the cafe tomorrow, okay?” Tommy nodded, unsure what he was meant to say. The two brothers left the room quickly, leaving Phil with a very confused Tommy.

 

“What the fuck?” Phil laughed.

 

“They just have to deal with something. Are you feeling well enough to walk?” Tommy nodded and stood up slowly, holding onto Phil’s arm for his life. “Do you want me to drive you back to

your apartment?”

 

“Sure.” Phil walked with Tommy over to the new fancy car that Wilbur had gotten after he crashed the other one.

 

Tommy sat in the back of the car, so he could lie down while Phil drove. Tommy knew that it was probably illegal but oh well.

 

As Tommy sat down he noticed Phil’s wings. They were bigger than he expected. They definitely weren’t boring like Techno and Wilbur said. They were black and glossy. They reminded Tommy of someone else’s wings but he couldn’t remember who.

 

The car ride was silent and soon they were outside Tommy’s apartment, how Phil knew where he lived would remain a mystery to him.

 

“Thanks Phil.”

 

“Anytime. Be careful and tell me if you have any questions about avian stuff.” Tommy nodded and exited the car, walking towards his apartment building.

 

Tommy entered the entryway of his house and noticed that it was still early enough for his roommates to be asleep. Tommy sat down on the couch, being as careful as he could to not wake anyone up.

 

Tommy wondered what Techno and Wilbur were doing. Probably something to do with the family business. Tommy thought about Phil and how his wings looked so similar to someone’s but he didn’t know any avians other than…..

 

No.

 

No.

 

Holy shit. What? Phil is him? No.

 

Fucking hell. If Tommy’s thoughts were correct that means that…

 

Phil is the fucking Angel.

 

Tommy was so screwed.

 

“Shit.”

 

Notes:

.....hi?

So a lot happened in this chapter... yeah.

Tommy is no longer clueless /pog

Destiny exists as well, which is fun.

I'm so excited for the next chapter, it is the whole reason I wrote this fic. Why? well it is very chaotic :)

I hope everyone stays safe and healthy

Xoxo Everest

Chapter 11: The realisation

Summary:

Tommy just wants to be loved
Niki just wants Tommy to sort his shit out

Notes:

I'm back from the dead!!! I wasn't feeling motivated and had this chapter sitting half finished for a while but now it is complete and ready for you to read!!!

Enjoy :)

TW: Dark thoughts, (brief) Self Harm, mention of someone selling their body for saftey (idk)

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

Tommy decided that the smartest thing for him to do would be to never see Phil again. Tommy wondered if Wilbur knew that his father was the Angel of Death. Who was he kidding, of course Wilbur knew. Wilbur probably helped Phil. Techno as well.

 

Tommy couldn’t bring himself to ignore the man, so when Wilbur came to the cafe he talked to him. Tommy knew that he was acting differently around Wilbur but if the man noticed he didn’t say anything. Wilbur probably didn’t care enough about him, his brain helpfully suggested.

 

“Are you feeling better, Toms?” Tommy snapped himself out of his thoughts at Wilbur’s words.

 

“Yeah, I'm fine.” Tommy winced at how faked his voice sounded.

 

“You sure? I can ask Niki to cut your shift shorter-”

 

“There is no need for that, Wilbur.”

 

“She won’t mind, Tommy. She’ll want you to be ok.”

 

“I said I was fine, Wilbur.” Tommy said through gritted teeth. “Let me be.”

 

“I’m just offering. Are you sure that you’re okay? You sound-”

 

“I know how I sound, Wilbur.” Tommy hissed, not sure where this anger had come from.

 

“Dude, lighten up.”

 

“That is hella hypocritical coming from you, Wilbur.” Wilbur glanced down, knowing Tommy was right. “Look, I’m fine. End of the conversation.”

 

“I can’t help but worry, you fainted!”

 

“And I’m fine now, get over it.”

 

“It was yesterday.” Wilbur threw his hands up to prove his point, Tommy just thought it made him look stupid. “Fainting isn’t something small that you can joke about, Tommy.”

 

“I was the one who fainted so I think I know more about fainting then you.” Wilbur glared at Tommy. "I wasn't making a joke."

 

“You are acting like it is incredibly normal for you to just pass out.” Tommy shrugged, and Wilbur made a shocked expression. “It isn’t, right? Please tell me you don’t faint often.”

 

“It is normal.”

 

“Normal people don’t faint and call it normal.”

 

“I thought you would of realised that I am not fucking normal.” Tommy almost screamed. Wilbur was so clueless. Niki watched the two of them fight from a distance.

 

“Tommy-”

 

“No! You need to fucking listen to me. I am not going to make a big deal about fainting because it isn’t.” Tommy turned around, refusing to look the man in his eyes.

 

“I know that!”

 

“You expect me to believe that? You don’t seem to know anything.” WIlbur sucked in a sharp breath, his facial expression looked pained. “There is no normal in L’Manburg. You could ask everyone in this cafe what they considered normal, and they would all give you a different answer.”

 

“That isn’t the point I’m trying to make.”

 

“Then enlighten me, Wilbur. What is the point?”

 

“You don’t care for yourself.” Tommy whipped his head around to face Wilbur, unaware of the eyes watching them. Tommy laughed.

 

“I don’t? Yeah no shit.” Wilbur sighed.

 

“I’m just looking out for you-”

 

“I don’t need someone to look out for me. I’ve been doing pretty fucking fine on my own.”

 

“You aren't on your own! You have Tubbo and Ranboo!” Tommy glared at him. “Yeah, I asked them about you. You have people looking out for you at your house, I’m just trying to do it while I’m here.” You are going to ruin this amazing thing, his brain told him. Tommy should have listened.

 

“Ever consider the fact that I don’t want you to?”

 

“You don’t mean that, and I know that you enjoy talking to me.”

 

“Can you hear yourself right now? You sound like a stuck up dick. I don’t want or need you in my life. Fuck off.” Yes you do, stop talking Tommy. His brain wasn’t being very helpful.

 

“I disagree.”

 

“Well thank you for telling me, arsehole.” Shut up, his brain yelled at him.

 

“Tommy, you need to calm down. I’m just trying to help.”

 

“You are going in circles! I don’t need you to help me, so piss off.”

 

“No.” Tommy locked eyes with Wilbur. “I’m not leaving.”

 

“You two need to shut up.” Niki decided to intervene. “The whole cafe doesn’t need to hear about your petty argument.” Tommy and Wilbur glanced around and saw the whole cafe watching them.

 

“Were we that loud?” Wilbur almost whispered.

 

“Yeah, you were. You are being way too pushy.” She pointed at Wilbur. She turned to face Tommy. “And you are too scared to admit that you want Wilbur to care for you.”

 

“Am not.” Tommy said, crossing his arms. Niki glared at him, he looked down at the ground.

 

“Apologise to each other.” When neither of them moved she yelled at them, “Now!” Several people in the cafe went to resume their conversations, some continued watching them. Enjoying the show dickheads, Tommy wnated to scream at them.

 

“I’m sorry, Tommy.”

 

“Yeah, yeah. Whatever.” Niki nudged him. “Okay fine, I’m sorry. There. Are you happy?”

 

“Did you mean it?”

 

“No.” Niki smacked him. “Sure.” She glared at him. “Yes, bloody hell.”

 

“You two need to get over yourselves. You ain’t fucking perfect, but the whole cafe doesn’t have to hear about it.” She threw her hands up, and glanced around at everyone. “They didn’t even have a choice, you guys were being so loud.”

 

“Sorry, Niki.” Tommy said quietly.

 

“Sorry.” Wilbur mumbled after him.

 

“Now get back to work, Tommy. And Wilbur?”

 

“Yeah?”

 

“Leave him alone.” Wilbur nodded and Tommy went to greet some customers who had entered the cafe. “He needs some space.”

 

“I just want to help him.”

 

“I know, he is so young.”

 

“Have you told Phil about his relationship with Dream?” Wilbur shook his head. “If I see that man in here again I will kick him out.”

 

“You can’t really do that, Niki.”

 

“It’s my cafe, I can do what I fucking want.” Wilbur sighed.

 

“Tommy wouldn’t forgive you.”

 

“He would, I’ve known him for longer than you. Remember that.”

 

“Tommy doesn’t seem like the forgiving type.”

 

“Believe me, he isn’t. He used to be super close with this one guy, I can’t remember his name, but then he did something and now he refuses to even speak his name.”

 

“Really?”

 

“Yup, it was horrible. Tommy was a mess for weeks after.” Wilbur sucked in a breath. “Don’t screw him over, Wilbur, he won’t forgive you.”

 

“So telling him that I’m-” Niki smacked him.

 

“There is no need to shout that.”

 

“Would he forgive me for it though?” Niki paused, turning to look at poor, not so innocent Tommy. She nodded slowly.

 

“He wouldn’t care after a while.”

 

******

 

That was the biggest lie Tommy had ever heard. Of course he was listening to their conversation, he couldn't help it. Tommy would never forgive Wilbur for being friends with the villains. Never forgive or forget. He couldn’t ignore it forever.

 

He would have to tell Wilbur at some point. Would that involve telling him about his secret? Would Wilbur rat him out to Phil?

 

“Tommy.”

 

“Yeah?” Tommy turned and saw Wilbur waving him over. “What do you want, Wil?”

 

“So we are back to you calling me Wilbur? What happened to Wilby?”

 

“I have never called you that.”

 

“That isn’t true.”

 

“I haven’t, dickhead.”

 

“Apparently you don’t remember what happened after you almost fainted.” Tommy’s eyes widened.

 

“What?” Wilbur smirked. “No. No!”

 

“It’s okay Toms. You can call me Wilby.”

 

“Fuck you.” Tommy turned around, refilling Wilbur’s cup of coffee. “I will never ever call you that.”

 

“Awwww, but you should.” Tommy gave Wilbur the newly filled cup of coffee. “Thank you, Gremlin Child.” Wilbur ruffled Tommy's hair. Tommy lunged to bite the man's finger off.

 

“Not a child.”

 

The door rang, signalling that someone had entered.

 

“Whatever you say. Hey so I was thinking…” Wilbur paused, his expression turning deadly. “Clay. George. What brings you here.” Tommy turned to look in the same direction Wilbur was looking. That would be why he looked pissed.

 

“George!” Tommy moved from his spot behind the counter to hug the man. George smiled and pulled him into a hug.

 

“Hey Tommy.” Tommy turned to look at Clay, who was glaring at Wilbur. Tommy waved a hand in the older’s face. Clay turned and looked at the boy, putting a hand around his shoulders. Wilbur stood up walking towards the men.

 

“If your not going to listen to me-“

 

“I’m not.” Tommy said, forcing as much cheerfulness as he could into his voice.

 

“As I was saying, if you aren’t going to listen to me, then at least be careful. You never know what diseases they could have.”

 

“I think you would have more, Wilbur.” Clay hissed at the man.

 

“Whatever.” Wilbur waved his hand to dismiss Clay’s words. “What a pleasure to see you again, George.”

 

“Such a pleasure. Tell Technoblade I say hi.” Wilbur started to walk towards Niki.

 

“I won’t.” He left Tommy alone with the two heroes.

 

“What are you guys doing here?” Clay laughed.

 

“Are you not happy to see us, Tommy?”

 

“No, I am but why are you here?”

 

“Just wanted to say hi.” George smiled.

 

“Is that the only reason?” The two exchanged a look.

 

“Well we maybe wanted to… umm..”

 

“Piss Wilbur off?”

 

“Yeah.” Clay nodded, agreeing with him.

 

“Do you guys want anything? Or are you going to leave?”

 

“No, we will stay.” George glanced at Wilbur, smirking when he noticed that the villain was watching them. “What do you have?”

 

“Have you never been to a cafe before?” Clay laughed.

 

******

 

“You don’t have to be that creepy, Wil.” Niki was being as careful as she could. She didn’t want to accidentally reveal Tommy’s secret to Wilbur.

 

“He greeted Glitch by name. By name, Niki!” She sighed, how was she supposed to help Tommy out of this? “How does he know so many heroes?”

 

“2 isn’t normally considered ‘so many’ but whatever you say.” Wilbur glared at her.

 

“That’s it. I’m going back over there.” She grabbed Wilbur’s arm.

 

“No you’re not.” Wilbur started to protest. “Wilbur, you have to let him do this.”

 

“They’re the fucking heroes! I have to stop them from screwing over Tommy.”

 

“You don’t know that they want to do that.”

 

“They obviously want to. Why else would they be here?”

 

“Maybe because they are actually friends with Tommy? Look Wil, you have to realise that they aren’t always heroes.”

 

“I guess you’re right.”

 

“Now, don’t you have better things to worry about?” Wilbur gave him a confused look. “Figure out what you’re going to do about Theseus.” Wilbur didn’t notice how her voice caught on his name.

 

“Yeah. Tell me when he," Wilbur pointed to Tommy, "leaves.” Niki nodded. Wilbur exited the cafe.

 

******

 

“Do you want us to take you home, Tommy?” Tommy glanced at the time. He only had a few minutes until his shift ended.

 

“Sure, let me tell Niki that I’m done with my shift.” Clay nodded. Tommy walked over to Niki. “I’m going to leave now, you fine waiting for Jack alone?”

 

“Have fun with your friends and don't worry, I’ll be fine, Tommy.” Tommy turned to leave. “Wait!”

 

“What's up, Niki?”

 

“I-I just be careful.” Tommy opened his mouth to tell her that she didn’t need to worry and that Clay was fine, but she spoke first. “I don’t just mean Clay, be careful tonight.” Tommy nodded.

 

“I am always careful, as you know my middle is basically careful, Niki.”

 

“I’m serious.”

 

“And I am careful.” She sighed. “Bye, Niki.”

 

“Goodbye, Tommy.” He walked back over to Clay and George.

 

“Ready to go now, Tom?” Tommy smiled and waved to Niki. She didn’t notice as she was typing away on her phone. Clay and George made small conversation during the drive to his apartment. Tommy tuned most of it out, choosing to focus more on the landscapes they went past. Clay decided to go a different way then Tommy normally would and he was in slight awe at how pretty the town looked.

 

“How do you know Wilbur, Tommy?” Tommy glanced at Clay.

 

“I met him at the cafe, why?”

 

“I was just wondering if you were like actually friends with him.”

 

“I guess I am.” George tensed. “Why is that a problem? Why do you hate each other so much?”

 

“We don’t hate each other.” Clay assured him.

 

“It is just mutual disliking.” George cut in.

 

“That sounds like total bullshit.” Clay sighed. Tommy glared at him. “Well it does.”

 

“Wilbur just has a bad impact on others around him.”

 

“Have you been around him?”

 

“That isn’t the point, Tommy.” Tommy made a ‘go on’ motion with his hands and George continued. “We don’t want him to hurt you.”

 

“For someone who hates Wilbur you sure sound a lot like him.” Tommy realised they were getting close to his apartment.

 

“Maybe he sounds like us, ever think of that, Theseus-” Tommy turned to stare at Clay, how the actual fuck did he know that.

 

“WHAT?”

 

“Tommy I-”

 

“YOU JUST CALLED ME THESEUS! YOU SHOULDN’T FUCKING KNOW THAT.”

 

“Tommy, calm down.”

 

"I CAN'T CALM DOWN! Why do you know that."

 

"Look, Tommy-"

 

"So I'm Tommy now? Who the fuck are you guys?” Clay sighed.

 

“Theseus, my name is Dream, this is Glitch.’ Tommy froze. “Is that what you wanted to hear?”

 

“What the fuck.” There was silence for a few seconds. “Did you know the whole time?”

 

“I noticed the second I saw you.”

 

“How?”

 

“You had the same aura in civillain form as your vigilante form.”

 

“Huh?”

 

“It is part of Dream’s power, being able to tell people apart by their ‘auras’ as he puts it.” George explained. Clay stopped the car in front of his apartment building, but no one glanced at the doors.

 

“So Nick, Alex and Carl..” Tommy laughed once he saw them nod. “They suck at making up fake names.”

 

“They didn’t even do it themselves, I had to.” Tommy smiled. “Are you mad at us, Thes?” Tommy shook his head.

 

“Nah, I can’t be mad at you. I might need some space though.”

 

“We understand. We’ll see you soon, right?”

 

“Yup, see you later.” Tommy exited the car and entered his apartment block. It was quiet in the hallway and it freaked Tommy out. The second Tommy opened the door to his apartment he heard shouting.

 

“He isn’t even here!” Tommy saw Tubbo pacing and Ranboo freaking out, unsure what to do with his panicking friend.

 

“I know, Tubbo. That doesn’t mean you can yell at him when he gets back-” Ranboo tried to reason with him. Tommy wondered who they were talking about.

 

“I will do whatever I want. He doesn’t pull his weight around here.” Ranboo turned and locked eyes with Tommy, he stared to shake his hands vigorously, trying to tell Tommy something. Tommy gave him a confused look.

 

“Tubbo, now isn’t the time to-” Ranboo started but was cut off once Tubbo saw Tommy.

 

“Look who it is. Mr I’m not going to bother working hard and get paid enough to accommodate myself.”

 

“What the fuck are you on about Tubbo?” Tommy asked, very confused. What had he done to Tubbo now?”

 

“Look, we all know that you spend too much time as a vigilante and you never work. Face it.” That wasn’t even slightly true, Tommy worked every time he could.

 

“What? So you are making things up now? Why? Do you need a reason to yell at me? I can give you several.” Tommy was yelling back.

 

“Tubbo-”

 

“Shut up Ranboo.” Tubbo snapped at Ranboo. “I’m only telling you the truth. You are only here because Purpled felt bad for you.”

 

“I met Purpled first, dickhead. You and I were friends before you even knew who Purpled was.”

 

“And apparently I am the one lying.” Tommy glared at Tubbo. “What did the Rooms do to you to make you lose all common sense?” Tommy almost choked.

 

“Tubbo, enough. That was too far.” Ranboo was almost begging now.

 

“I don’t think it was far enough. I thought Ranboo was the one with memory problems?”

 

“Leave him out of this. Tubbo you are the only person to tell people everything wrong with them, and then act like you were being nice doing it.”

 

“Some people need their flaws pointed out for them. You are one of them.” Tubbo smirked.

 

“At least I make money, you just spend all day at that stupid summer school, wasting your time and life.”

 

"I am only there so once I graduate I can make more money then you ever would."

 

"Please, everyone knows that you aren't in summer school. Admit it. Where the fuck do you go everyday, Tubbo?"

 

“I’m surprised you survived the Back Rooms, Tommy. I would have killed you first if I was there.” Tommy laughed.

 

“I think you are forgetting that you can’t fucking fight, Tubbo.”

 

“You couldn’t either back then.”

 

“I would've still killed you in a heartbeat.”

 

"You had to have done something to survive. I mean look at you, you're weak."

 

"I'm a lot stronger then you."

 

'What did you do? Bribe the guards? Oh wait, thats right. You were broke."

 

"I didn't bribe the guards using money, Tubbo."

 

"Oh, so what did you use then? Your body?" Tommy's breath caught in his throat.

 

“ENOUGH!” Ranboo shouted, now standing on the coffee table. He grabbed Tubbo’s arm, pulling him away from the slowly breaking down Tommy. “We are leaving and you both need to think about what you have just said to each other.” Ranboo pushed Tubbo through the front door, slamming it behind them.

 

Tommy couldn’t fight the tears that fell out of his eyes. Tubbo seemed to have meant everything he said, and that scared Tommy. Was he really that useless to Tubbo? Of course you are, his brain happily supplied.

 

Tommy really was useless, he knew the top villains identity and he couldn’t even tell the heroes. Wilbur probably hated him. Techno- Technoblade. Techno was the Blade, how could he be so stupid. Dream even called him that. Wait, did the heroes know the villain's real identities? That is probably why they hate each other so much, they were meant to kill each other.

 

So, Tommy now knew the villains and heroes identities. Well that was just fucking great for him. Tommy was the worst vigilante ever, he couldn’t even tell the villain's friend to piss off.

 

Wilbur… he was interesting. Tommy wondered why he was even talking to him. Tommy was boring and annoying, Tubbo said so. Tommy didn’t realise but he had walked into the kitchen, he kept walking around in circles.

 

Tommy couldn’t even realise when he was talking to the heroes. He was close to them and he couldn't even figure out that they were right in front of him. Tommy. Was. Fucking. Useless.

 

Tommy cried out in pain. He had run into the door frame, knocking his hand on a dagger that was left on the bench.

 

“Stupid Purpled, leaving his stupid knives, where stupid me could touch them.” His hand was leaking blood. Tommy sighed. He was so annoying, no one liked him. Tommy gripped Purpled’s dagger in his hand. He was a burden to his friends. The knife scraped his hand. No one cared for him. Stab. Ranboo picked Tubbo over him. Cut. He was useless. Stab. He probably looked like a fucking mess, crying and bleeding.

 

The doorbell rang. Now who would want to talk to him. It's probably meant for Tubbo or Ranboo. Tommy walked angrily towards the door, hand limp at his side. He swung the door open.

 

“What do you want….?”

 

“Tommy?” Wilbur shouted, barging into the apartment. “What the fuck happened to you?”

Notes:

How was this one?

I don't know what it was but yeah.

Tommy was originally meant to figure out the heores identites when he fell asleep at the Tower but I decided to wait.

I hope everyone is doing okay.

Poor Tommy :(

Though his life is going to get so much worse.

Stay safe and drink water!!!

Xoxo Everest

(TOMMY DOESN'T KNOW WILBUR IS SIREN!!!! I REPEAT. TOMMY DOESNT KNOW)

Chapter 12: The villains

Summary:

Tommy and Wilbur are slowly becoming family
Theseus and Siren are quickly becoming friends

Notes:

Hello!! New chapter alert!

This was meant to be in the last chapter but I decided to split them up.

I hope you enjoy :)

Have fun reading.

TW: (brief) blood

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

Wilbur walked towards Tommy’s apartment, wanting to make sure they weren’t fighting. He heard muffled cries from inside the house, weird. Wilbur rang the doorbell, waiting awkwardly for someone to open the door. After Niki had texted him to tell him that Tommy had left, he had quickly asked for Tommy’s address. 

 

The door opened slowly and Wilbur’s heart broke once he saw Tommy’s tear stained face. Why had his Sunshine been crying? What the fuck did the heroes say to him?

 

“What do you want….?” Tommy sounded like something inside of him had snapped. His poor Sunshine. Wilbur glanced behind Tommy, eyes locking onto the blood on the kitchen counter.

 

“Tommy?” Wilbur saw Tommy’s hand, blood dripping from the many wounds littering his skin. “What the fuck happened to you?” Wilbur grabbed Tommy’s uninjured wrist, pulling him closer to him. Tommy grabbed his hand back quickly.

 

“Nothing that involves you, Wilbur.” Tommy tried to sound angry, but it came out sad and vulnerable instead.

 

“Darling, you are hurt, I think that involves me.” Tommy looked like he was torn between shouting at Wilbur or hugging him, Wilbur hoped for the latter. 

 

“I’m not hurt.” Tommy said, crossing his arms. Wilbur pretended to not notice how careful Tommy was with placing his hands.

 

“I disagree, Love.” Tommy scoffed at the nickname. “You are clearly babying that wrist of yours.”

 

“Am not.” Wilbur looked Tommy dead in the eyes. “Okay fine, it is just a few cuts.”

 

“A few cuts? Your hand is covered in blood.” Wilbur walked into Tommy’s apartment, glancing at blood on the kitchen counter. Tommy followed behind him, silently. Wilbur wanted to scream, how could he let this happen to Tommy? He should have never trusted Dream to protect his child. 

 

Wilbur told Tommy to sit on the very dusty looking couch, and tried to find some sort of medical supplies to help him. He made sure to not look at the pool of blood, not trusting himself to just go and kill Dream if he saw it in closer detail. After what felt like hours he opened one of the cabinets above the kitchen, and grabbed what looked like a first aid kit. He quickly rushed into the living room and noticed that Tommy was sitting very calmly. 

 

“Do you want to tell me what happened?” Tommy shook his head. Wilbur sighed, he knew Tommy was going to be difficult. He grabbed Tommy’s arm, turning it over carefully.

 

Wilbur grabbed a cloth and slowly rubbed the blood away. He could spot at least 5 different cuts on Tommy’s hand and it made him feel sick. Dream would pay for this, no one got to hurt his sunshine and get away with it.

 

“You can talk to me, darling.” Tommy shook his head again. Wilbur grabbed some of the bandages from the half empty first aid kit. Wilbur didn’t want to think about what had caused it to not be full of all the necessities that were very much needed in a house full of what seemed like reckless teens. Wilbur carefully wrapped the bandage around Tommy’s hand, making sure to cover every cut several times before tying it off. 

 

Once Wilbur was sure that the bandages wouldn’t fall off Tommy's hand, he put the younger’s hand down. Wilbur reached up and cupped Tommy’s face, Wilbur noted how Tommy refused to look at him. Tommy was crying silent tears and it broke Wilbur’s heart. 

 

Dream was going to die, slowly. Wilbur knew that once he told his family they would be happy to assist in killing the man. Wilbur could only imagine how much fun Techno would have thinking of different ways to torture the hero. He was going to pay for ever laying a hand on Tommy. Later, he would kill Dream later. Tommy was what matters most now. Wilbur glanced up and noticed that Tommy’s lips were moving.

 

“What did you say, love?” Tommy glared at him before repeating himself.

 

“Why are you here, Wilbur?” Wilbur smiled softly.

 

“I just wanted to make sure you were okay.” Wilbur gestured to Tommy’s hand. “And it turns out you weren’t.”

 

“But why do you even care? I yelled at you and was rude and I-” Tommy stopped talking after a sob escaped his lips. Wilbur grabbed Tommy’s shoulder’s and brought the boy down into his lap. Tommy was crying fully now and Wilbur did his best to comfort him.

 

“I will always care for you, Toms.” Wilbur rubbed circles on Tommy’s back. “Nothing you can do can change that.” Tommy hugged closer to Wilbur, making Wilbur smile. Maybe Dream could hurt Tommy every now and then if it made Tommy this clingy. Wilbur knew it was sick and twisted but Tommy’s body sitting perfectly in his arms, needing Wilbur to comfort him, Tommy being helpless and needing Wilbur was an amazing feeling.

 

No, his brain screamed at him, you can’t think like that. Ever! Wilbur shook his head clear of thoughts like that, Tommy was hurt, Dream will pay. He doesn’t like this. No. How dare Dream do this, he isn’t enjoying it. Wilbur isn’t insane. He will kill Dream for this, for Tommy.

 

“I highly doubt that.” Tommy mumbled, and Wilbur froze. Did he say that outloud? No. Tommy was referring to his comment about always caring about him. Wait. That is still a problem.

 

“Tommy, sunshine, whatever could you mean by that?”

 

“I-I… Nothing.” Tommy was keeping secrets now? Wilbur would figure those out after he killed Dream. Comfort Tommy first, kill Dream, then talk to Tommy. That was his plan.

 

“Okay, love.” Wilbur was here for Tommy and he would be forever, nothing Dream could do would stop that.

 

******

 

Tommy watched as Wilbur left. Now, Tommy was not going to stay in bed like Wilbur suggested and he was also not going to rest his hand. Tommy had work to do, even if he was missing some people who normally did it with him. 

 

Purpled wasn’t home yet and it was stressing Tommy out. Where was he? Is he hurt? What is he doing? Does he know why Tubbo is mad at him?

 

Tommy sighed and decided that he would patrol anyway, screw the rules. Tommy changed quickly and soon it was Theseus alone in the apartment. Theseus walked towards the window and felt as if the rules were mocking him.

 

“Oh fuck you, stupid rules.” Theseus leapt out the window, feeling as if he could commit murder. Theseus needed to get his mind off everything he was thinking. The best way to do it? Patrol, obviously. Now this would have worked perfectly, had he not been outside his apartment for 10 minutes and then ran into the 3 leaders of the Syndicate. 

 

The 3 villains watched Theseus approach. Theseus wasn’t excited to meet the final leader. Siren was known for being uncontrollable and completely unpredictable, he definitely wouldn’t get mad at Theseus and try to kill him, no way.

 

“I don’t want to talk to you.” Theseus shouted at the villains, refusing to cross onto the building they were standing on.

 

“But Theseus, we want to talk to you.” Siren whined back to him. Theseus sighed, this wasn’t going to be fun.

 

“Tell me why the fuck I would want to ever talk to you villains.” Blade raised an eyebrow. “Don’t look at me like that, Blade. Now tell me, please.”

 

“We aren’t here to fight you.” 

 

“Well that Prime for that. I would win by the way. Keep that in mind.” The Angel smiled at him.

 

“Look mate, we are just going to be very forward with you-”

 

“I highly doubt that.” Siren laughed. Maybe Theseus could deal with the villain if he laughed at his jokes.

 

“Theseus we would like to offer you a spot in the Syndicate.” Theseus waited for them to laugh it off, say it was a joke. BUt he knew that the villains wouldn’t joke about this, about anything. Theseus decided he had to be the one to laugh. Theseus smiled to himself once he saw Technoblade sigh, serves him right.

 

“You. Think.” He bursts out laughing. “You think that I would join you? Ha. So hilarious man.”

 

“We aren’t lying, we want you to work for us.”

 

“You think that I would join you? The evil psychotic villains who kill and fight with heroes? No fucking way. You act like you are helping the community when all you do is lie and make people's lives living hell. I will never, ever join you willingly.”

 

“Don’t push us Theseus, we would hate to make you do something unwillingly.” Theseus’ breath hitched in his throat.

 

“What?”

 

“Oh please, don’t scare the child Blade. We want you to join us willingly, as then you will trust us a lot more but Theseus we are doing this to protect you.” Siren sounded like he actually cared , his brain told him. Theseus quickly pushed the thought away.

 

“Protect me? Protect me from what? Dream? The heroes?”

 

“Well yes, but we actually mean Schlatt.”

 

“Schlatt?” Theseus watched The Angel open his mouth to say more but stopped him. “Don’t answer that. Look I don’t care what you say I am not joining you today or tomorrow or when you ask for the 20th time. So, Fuck off.” Theseus then jumped down into the alley, running away from the villains.

 

“I’ve got this.” Theseus heard Siren tell the others. A soft thud followed his words. Shit.

 

Theseus knew that Siren would catch up to him eventually, so he had to loose him quickly. He had the upper hand as he was familiar with the city and he was betting on Siren not knowing his way around. Theseus turned round a corner and soon he was in front of Niki’s cafe. 

 

Theseus hadn’t planned on passing the cafe but his brain had other plans. He heard Siren pause behind him.

 

“You are not going in there, you little shit.” Theseus felt a hand yank him backwards and then he did the worse thing he could do, he followed his instincts. 

 

Theseus ran into the cafe, well he broke the window of the cafe. He knew that the store would be empty as Niki would have closed it an hour earlier. He heard Siren yelling behind him. Theseus jumped of the counter and ran into the kitchen. 

 

“Oh dear Prime, did I really just break into the place I work at? Oh shit. Oh fucking hell.” Theseus whisper yellled to himself, happy that Siren couldn’t hear him.

 

“Get out of there Theseus, I am not going to hurt you.” Theseus quickly opened the back door and ran out into the back alleyway. Theseus ran in a random direction, not caring where he was going. 

 

Theseus knew that Siren was following him. Theseus also knew that Siren wasn’t running as fast as he could, he was saving his energy.

 

STOP .” Theseus’ brain told him to stop, to obey the very scary man, but obviously he wasn’t going to listen to his brain. It wasn’t until Theseus realised that Siren wasn’t chasing him anymore did Theseus realise what he had done. 

 

“Oh fuck.” Theseus turned to look at Siren, whose mouth was hanging open. “Uhh hi?”

 

“How did you do that?” Siren snapped at him, rushing forward and grabbing his chin. “What did you do?”

 

“I didn’t do shit. Your stupid power is just broken.” Siren gasped.

 

“My power is not broken. It just doesn’t affect you… but that only happens to Phil and Tech-” Siren cut himself off. “Nevermind.”

 

“Oh don’t stop, why don’t you continue and tell me more about the villain’s identities and secrets with you power.” Theseus smiled.

 

Shut up .” 

 

“That doesn’t work, bigman. We know this already.” Wilbur released him from his grip and covered his ears.

 

Shut up, shut up, shut up .”

 

“No can do, this is to much fun.”

 

Be quiet, Theseus. ” Theseus was glad that didn’t work.

 

“So now you are trying to ruin my freedom of speech, that is very rude.”

 

“If you don’t shut up I will not hesitate to kill you .”

 

“But Siren, we were bonding over how useless your power is.” Theseus mocked Siren’s whiny voice from earlier. He knew he was definitely testing the boundaries but couldn’t bring himself to care. If Siren kills him he won’t have to deal with Tubbo. 

 

“My powers are not useless!” Siren crossed his arms and stamped his foot. Theseus raise his eyebrow at the villain.

 

“Whatever.” Theseus turned and walked away from Siren.

 

“Wait! Theseus.” He didn’t turn around to face the villain, he kept walking. “You should consider our offer.”

 

“I am not going to work for you, dickhead.” Siren laughed.

 

“I bet you will.”

 

“No, I won’t.” Theseus turned to face the villain. “Now leave me the fuck alone.”

 

“No!” Siren said way to cheerfully for Theseus’ liking. “Let me come with you.”

 

“To patrol?”

 

“Yeah. Come on, Theseus.”

 

“Why?”

 

“Why why?”

 

“What do you want?”

 

“I just want to see how you work.”

 

“How I work? That sounds like bullshit.”

 

“It probably is but you don’t know that.”

 

“Fine, but don’t annoy me.”

 

“I think you are the annoying one.” Theseus walked away from the villain, if he was lucky Siren would get bored and leave him alone after a while. “Where are we going?”

 

“Up to the top of the buildings, you can get a better view of the city that way.” Theseus jumped onto the fire escape on the side of some random building and started to climb, Siren close behind him.

 

“Is that what you normally do? Look for crime?”

 

“No.”  Theseus was hoping Siren would get the hint and stop talking about it but of course the villain couldn’t read social cues.

 

“Well why aren’t you doing what you normally do? Is it me?”

 

“I wish it was.” Theseus grumbled.

 

“Oh?” Theseus sighed, he shouldn’t be telling Siren this.

 

“I got in a fight with my friend who helps me.” He said quietly.

 

“I’m sorry.” Siren actually sounded sincere. Theseus shrugged.

 

“It doesn’t matter.” Theseus pulled himself up onto the room of the building and looked around. He spotted what looked like a decent robbery and decided to point it out to the villain. “Over there, that is where we go.” Siren nodded.

 

“How do we get there?”

 

“I don’t know about you, but I plan on flying.” Theseus ran over to the edge of the roof and projected his powers forward, pushing himself onto the next building. He looked back and saw Siren frozen in place. “You coming?”

 

“How the fuck did you just do that?”

 

“Magic.” Siren glared at him and jumped onto the next building. “That’s a boring way to do that.”

 

“Shut up.”

 

“Nope.” Siren sighed. Thesues ran over to the next building, Siren following him. Soon they made it to the scene of the crime, there were several robbers trying and failing to rob a supermarket. “Are you going to fight them? Or just watch me do it?”

 

“I think you need all the help you can get.” Theseus didn’t bother answering him and instead ran into the store. Siren sighed, he wasn’t planning on fighting crime today.

 

“Look who it is.” One of the robbers shouted at Theseus when he entered the store. “The big bad Theseus.” Siren walked in behind him.

 

“Oh shit.” The robbers scattered quickly.

 

“That is so unfair. I am way more scary than Siren!” Theseus shouted at them. Siren laughed.

 

“You really aren’t Theseus.” 

 

“Shut up.”

 

“What is going on?” One of the civilians mumbled and Siren almost laughed once he heard it. It must be an odd sight for the public, a vigilante known as the hero's close friend talking with a villain as if he was a normal person. 

 

“You deal with the robbers, I’ll get the civilians out.” Theseus told Siren and he couldn’t be more grateful. Civilians don’t always like him, some do and some don’t. Siren went around the back and found the very bad criminals hiding together.

 

“You suck at this.” Siren told the robbers and they didn’t even disagree with him. Theseus came into the room and that is when the criminals decided to fight back. One of them threw a knife at Theseus, while several others ran over to him and tried to break Siren’s legs. Siren easily fought them off, he watched as they tried once again to fight him.

 

“Are you even trying?” Theseus yelled at the criminals trying to fight him. Theseus had most of the robbers tied up in red strings and Siren couldn’t help but be impressed. Siren watched as Theseus’ magic grabbed the bandits attacking him and tied them up. “That should hold them until the police come.” Siren nodded, following the vigilante out of the building.

 

“How did you do that?”

 

“Do what? Tie them up?” Siren nodded again. “It was basically all my powers, they kind do what they think best suits the situation.”

 

“What are your powers again?” 

 

“I don’t really know, they are just red magic shit.” Siren laughed. “What are your powers, Siren?”

 

“Well I have my voice, obviously.” Theseus nodded.

 

“Obviously.”

 

“I also have like little enhancements to my other skills.”

 

“Really? That sounds so cool dude. Are you stronger and faster and shit?”

 

“It depends on the situation, Theseus.” Siren paused. “Theseus is so long, do I have to call you that all the time?”

 

“It's my name, bigman.”

 

“Whatever, I’m giving you a nickname. What do the heroes call you?” Theseus sighed before mumbling.

 

“Thes.”

 

“Oh that sucks. I think something like Theo would work better. I’m going to call you Theo now.”

 

“Of course you are. Can you finish talking about your powers, Siren.”

 

“I sure can, Theo. So if I am in a situation where I need extra strength or I need to be quicker I normally gain those skills.”

 

“Normally?”

 

“Sometimes I don’t get anything or I get the wrong thing.”

 

“That sounds like it sucks.”

 

“I would agree with you but the power has saved my life and countless others before.”

 

“I thought you killed people for a living, why would you care about saving people?” Theseus looked to the ground, not wanting to hear the answer.

 

“Theo, look at me.” Theseus looked up. “I have never killed someone who didn’t either deserve it or tried to kill me first. The Syndicate aren’t as bad as you think they are.” 

 

“That doesn’t make any sense. You guys are killers! That is what Dream told me.” Theseus yelled.

 

“Oh Theseus, Dream is a lair.” Theseus couldn’t deal with this.

 

“Aaarrrggg!” 

 

“Is that not what you wanted to hear?”

 

“Fuck you.”

 

“Theseus-”

 

“No, no. Go away.”

 

“I’m sorry I said that Theo, I just-”

 

“Leave me alone, Siren. Just get the hell away from me.” Siren sighed and reluctantly walked away from the vigilante.

 

“I’m sorry, Theo. I will see you again soon.” Theseus heard the villain turn away and soon he was alone once again. Theseus decided to head back to his apartment, there was no need for him to piss someone else off. Theseus crept into the apartment as quietly as he could. There was no signs of anyone being home-

 

“Tommy.” Theseus turned around quickly and saw Ranboo watching him. He pulled off his mask and waved awkwardly.

 

“Hi Ranboo. Nice weather we are having, right?”

 

“Do you realise how dumb it is to patrol while you are mad?”

 

“I’m not mad.”

 

“Oh, so you yelled at Tubbo because you were happy?”

 

“He started the yelling. I was minding my own fucking buisness when he decided to be a prick and just-” Someone put a hand over Tommy’s mouth, silencing him. Tommy struggled against the hand.

 

“Hi there Red. Don’t even think about biting my hand.” Tommy relaxed once he realised it was only Purpled behind him. “You were shouting and nearly woke up Tubbo. We really don’t want to wake him up.” How dare they be thinking about Tubbo over him, he was just as important as him. 

 

“Tommy we care about you too and what Tubbo said wasn’t right but he is the first priority right now.” Ranboo tried to sound soothing but it only made Tommy more mad. Tommy started struggling against Purpled’s hand more.

 

“That isn’t what he meant, Red.” Purpled sighed, holding Tommy closer to him. “He only yelled because he was stressed. And before you say how that is bullshit just think about how you were when you had an assignment due. Tubbo didn’t mean any of it, Red.”

 

“This isn’t helping him, Purpled.”

 

“I know. Look Tommy, just sleep it off.” Ranboo gasped.

 

“You can’t just say that to him.” Ranboo almost shouted.

 

“Yeah, I can. Sleep it off Red, it won’t be here in the morning.” Purpled removed his hand.

 

“Promise?” Tommy asked quietly.

 

“I promise.” Tommy nodded and walked to his room leaving the two slightly more stable roommates together.

 

Tommy knew that Tubbo wouldn't forget the fight, so he didn't either. Tommy changed into some lighter clothes and tried to sleep, wanting to leave the whole day behind him but he couldn't. He needed some sort of plan, deal with Siren, then Tubbo... and maybe Niki. He did kinda just break into her cafe. She doesn't know that though, his brain reminded him. Somehow Tommy doubted that, Niki knew everything. Okay so deal with Niki, then Siren and finally Tubbo.

 

Maybe pushing his friend to last on his list wasn't smart but Tommy had no one to run his plan by so it would have to work. Don't fuck this up, Tommy. And he really hoped he wouldn't, he didn't need to end his holidays by creating a war, with himself and Tubbo or the villains, neither sounded good. No wars, we can't handle a war and school work. And if that wasn't the most true thing Tommy had ever thought.



Notes:

Look at that, the plot is thickening *shocked noises*

Some important things are in this chapter.

ALSO!!!! I have changed something so I would recommend re-reading the whole fic from the beginning. But you don't have to, if you want the story to make sense in the future I would recommend reading it again but you do you.

(I'm not saying what it is because I don't want to spoil anything)

I hope you enjoyed it and are having a good day.

Stay safe and drink water :)

Xoxo Everest

Chapter 13: The calm

Summary:

Tommy is missing something
Theseus is the missing something
Techno is regretting decisions

Notes:

I AM SO SORRY!!!!

I have no excuse for where I have been for the past month, I just didn't write.

But I come in peace with a new chapter.

Enjoy it, please

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

Tommy was bored out of his mind. The cafe wasn’t empty per say it was just missing its character. Niki had told Tommy that some fight had happened and the cafe ended up in the middle of it.

 

Tommy wondered if she knew that it was his fault. When Niki had first told him she looked like she was expecting him to confess, and he almost did. Tommy couldn’t stop the ‘I’m sorry’ from escaping his mouth and it seemed to please her. 

 

Now obviously he didn’t think she actually knew his identity or the fact that it was all his fault, but he couldn’t shake the feeling that she knew more than she was telling him.

 

The door had gotten fixed before Tommy’s shift, which meant that he still had to work, yay for him. The news had spread that the cafe had been in the middle of a fight and unsurprisingly not many people wanted to eat there, except for Ranboo and probably Wilbur.

 

Ranboo had followed Tommy to the cafe and was trying his best to get Tommy to listen to him. Tommy wasn’t trying to ignore the tall hybrid, he just didn’t want to talk about the other night.

 

Tubbo hadn’t made any move to apologise to him, which was fair, everything Tubbo said was right. Tommy knew that they were going to push past the fight and pretend that nothing happened, that was what they always did. 

 

Tommy just wished that one day it would change, that one day they would stop keeping secrets from each other. Maybe one day he would learn of what Tubbo did during his free time. One day he would tell them how he feels. One day he would have Tubbo apologise for everything he has said. Maybe one day he would get to feel loved by his friends. 

 

“Tommy.” Ranboo tried for the fifth time. Tommy pretended to not hear him, instead focusing on refilling the coffee machine. 

 

He wasn’t really mad at Ranboo, he just had other things to focus on. One of the things being what the hell Ranboo’s job was. 

 

Tommy had a pretty good idea of what the older man did for his work, he just wanted to be sure. Tommy knew that it had to be something illegal for Ranboo to be so secretive about it, no one could have a job that they did all day and then not talk about it if it wasn’t slightly against the law.

 

While Ranboo kept quiet about his definitely illegal job, he wasn’t quiet about his hybrid genes and powers. Ranboo was one of the most rare hybrid types, an enderman. His powers involved him having the ability to teleport and partially control someone’s mind.

 

I wasn’t really controlling their mind, Ranboo would always tell him, I was just making their mind think that there was something more important to be focusing on. Ranboo also had to be maintaining eye contact while controlling them, some enderman thing.

 

 Now, obviously being a hybrid isn’t uncommon but being one with powers that may or may not come from your hybrid gene is almost unheard of. 

 

Only a few people are known for having powers like that. Those people being Siren, Ranboo and Lethe. Tommy didn’t know much about Lethe, other than the fact that he is probably an enderman hybrid with powers almost identical to Ranboo’s.

 

Tommy didn’t want to be that person who jumped to conclusions but… Ranboo had to be Lethe, it was the only thing that could make sense! The powers and the definitely illegal job, all point to him being some type of villain and Tommy didn’t think that Ranboo could be Siren.

 

It had been almost two months since Tommy had figured out Ranboo’s identity and he still didn’t know how to tell him. Now that Tommy knew it was so obvious, every lie Ranboo told, every time Theseusinteracted with Lethe (which was twice). 

 

It was safe to say Ranboo sucked at lying. But Tommy never called him out, he was waiting for Ranboo to tell him. 

 

“Tommy, could you just listen to me for a fucking second.” Ranboo grabbed Tommy’s arm as the younger walked past. Tommy knew it had to be bad if Ranboo was swearing. He paused and turned to look the other in the eye. Ranboo sighed of what seemed like relief. “Look Tommy, Tubbo is just too stubborn to apologise to you and Purpled is being himself but I still want to talk to you.” 

 

“Then talk.” Ranboo’s eyes widened in surprise, it was fair, Tommy noted, normally it takes longer for himself to actually speak after something happens with one of the roommates. 

 

“Tommy I swear I am so sorry, and Tubbo is too even though he won’t say it. He didn’t mean any of those things and we weren’t siding with him I promise.” Ranboo gripped Tommy’s arm tighter. “I love you Tommy and we both know that you know that.” Tommy nodded, not wanting to speak. 

 

Ranboo smiled and pulled Tommy into a hug, deciding that his silence was Tommy’s way of giving forgiveness. You forgive way to easily, his brain told him.

 

“I have to head to work now, but I’ll see you when you get home, okay?” Tommy nodded again. Ranboo walked towards the door. The small bell above the door chimed as Wilbur entered the cafe. 

 

Wilbur looked shocked at Ranboo’s presence but he quickly recovered as he locked eyes with the enderman hybrid. Ranboo quickly rushed out of the cafe, not sparing Tommy a glance. 

 

Wilbur walked over to Tommy, smiling. He dramatically threw himself into one of the chairs infront of the younger. Wilbur looked up at Tommy and sighed.

 

“What the fuck is wrong with you, dickhead?” Tommy slightly yelled over his shoulder, turning around to focus on making Wilbur’s over complicated coffee order.

 

“Oh so many things, child. So many things that you could never understand.”

 

“If you don’t want to talk about it, then don’t. I don’t care-“

 

“No no. Hush child.”

 

“Not a child.”

 

“I’m just thinking about the fact that I talked to Dream last night.” Tommy froze, why was Wilbur talking to a hero? What does it have to do with him? Tommy kept facing towards the coffee machine, not trusting his facial expressions.

 

“Were you now?” Tommy’s voice shook as he spoke.

 

“Yes I was, and you see that hero had some interesting things to say.” What did Wilbur know? What had Dream told him? 

 

“What about?” Tommy tried to keep his voice calm and steady, he was very much failing.

 

“Oh you know.”

 

“Actually I don’t know, Wilbur.”

 

“It appears you do know, Tommy.” Tommy pretended to be confused and honestly he actually was, Wilbur couldn’t know. “See Dream had something very peculiar to say about you.” 

 

Tommy felt his heart stop. Did the hero sell him out to the villain's friend? Would Dream do that to him? What was Tommy thinking, of course Dream would do that to him, he is a hero after all.

 

“Really?” Tommy choked out. “That’s funny- cause I-I don’t think I’ve ever- uhh ever met him.”

 

“Oh? My bad then.” Wilbur told him so casually, acting as if he didn’t just scare the living shit out of Tommy. “Now this question is totally unrelated, so don’t worry.” Somehow Tommy doubted that. “Did you ever manifest, Tommy?”

 

And for the second time that night Tommy felt like the world was holding its breath, waiting for his answer. If Tommy told Wilbur that he manifested, he could tell his brother or his father and Tommy could end up killed. 

 

And even though it may not seem like it, Tommy did it enjoy living (sometimes). So it would be a shame for him to end up dead because he trusted a random stranger he met in a coffee shop.

 

“I did not… ever” Tommy mumbled quietly. He hated how weak it made him sound. It wasn’t uncommon for people to not manifest, but those without any types of abilities were harder to find. 

 

Tommy couldn’t imagine a life where he never manifested. It would have forced him to live his life differently. Tommy used his magic almost everyday. He used it to help him to simple chores and even just to play games. 

 

Wilbur looked shocked at Tommy’s words, his mouth opened and closed a couple of times before he finally settled on what to say.

 

“I-I am so sorry, Toms. I didn’t realise.” Tommy shrugged, pretending to not care. Which was funny because Tommy didn’t care. So technically he was pretending to pretend he didn’t care.

 

Tommy finally finished making Wilbur’s order and turned to hand it to the man, but a hand grabbing his wrist stopped him. 

 

“Tommy. I was just trying to figure something out, I didn’t mean to offend you. I know that talking about powers can be a touching subject for some people.” 

 

“Did you know…” Tommy said after a second, “that one of the villains broke into here last night. Niki told me about it.” Tommy felt Wilbur tense, and he smiled slightly. He definitely had hit a nerve. “I could have lost my job. I could have lost my main source of food. I could have lost Niki. I could have lost you for Prime’s sake.”

 

Wilbur looked heartbroken at his words. Good, Tommy thought, maybe Wilbur would tell his family to leave Theseus alone. Tommy knew that he was thinking of Siren. Tommy wondered if Wilbur knew Siren’s identity.

 

“Wilbur I don’t want to lose you-“ The older cut him off with a hug. 

 

“I know Tommy.” Wilbur whispered into his hair. “I know.”

 

Haha, Tommy was such a great actor. Now obviously Tommy didn’t really want to lose the older man but this was the best way to get him off of his back. 

 

“Do you know Wilbur? Have you ever had to encounter a villain?”

 

“I-“

 

“Do you know what it is like to live in constant fear? Knowing that you have little chance of making it to the next day?” Wilbur made no movements, he stared at his feet. “Cause I do.”

 

“Tommy I can’t control what you have been through!”

 

“So stop acting like you can then.”

 

“I’m trying to make sure you don’t have to go through that again.”

 

“What do you think ‘that’ is? Cause I don’t think-“

 

“Tommy. I’m protecting you from Dre-Clay! Don’t you want me to protect you?”

 

“I don’t need you, Wilbur.” 

 

“You may not need me but you want me.” Tommy started to shake his head. “Admit it.” Tommy kept shaking his head, pausing once Wilbur grabbed his chin. 

 

“I haven’t wanted something in a long time, Wil.” 

 

“Tommy-“

 

“I was never allowed to. You can’t just come in here and change everything I was taught.” Wilbur narrowed his eyes, but somehow Tommy knew it wasn’t directed at him. 

 

“I’m going to kill whoever raised you.”

 

“I don’t think you have the emotional capability to kill someone, Wilbur.” 

 

“I do and I will. Just give me a name.” Tommy sighed.

 

“I’m not going to do that.”

 

“Why not? Did you enjoy what happened to you as a child? If you did then I am not getting those vibes from you.”

 

“Did you just say vibes?”

 

“Tommy-“

 

“Holy shit you said vibes. You are such an Old Man.”

 

“I am not!”

 

“I’m Wilbur Watson and I say vibes unironically.” Tommy paused until he realised what he said. “Your name is Wilbur Watson? Wait. What is your middle name?”

 

“….Soot.” Tommy burst out laughing.

 

“Wilbur Soot Watson. You were super unlucky in the name compartment.”

 

“Can you just shut your mouth.”

 

“No.” Wilbur sighed. “What did you do to Phil to make him give you a name like that? Techno has a weird name as well, like you guys must of really pissed Phil off once you were born.”

 

“Techno’s name is weirder.” Wilbur pointed out.

 

“That is true, but at least his isn’t Wilbur Soot Watson.”

 

“What’s your name then?” Tommy stopped laughing. “Oh? So it isn’t funny when it’s about you? That's good to know.”

 

“My name is Tommy Danger Kraken Innit Beloved Underscore.” Tommy smiled at Wilbur’s gaping mouth. “You look like a fish, big man.”

 

“What? Hang on. Can you say that again but slower?”

 

“Tommy, or Thomas if you are old, Danger, because my middle name is danger, Kraken, like the fish or whatever, Innit, Beloved, Underscore.” 

 

Tommy walked over to the counter and started taking someone's order. Wilbur kept talking to him, ignoring the fact that Tommy was still working.

 

“Wait, so is your last name Underscore?” Tommy shook his head.

 

“Nope! It’s Innit Beloved Underscore.”

 

“Like, all 3?” Tommy nodded. “Wait, isn’t Beloved…?”

 

“Ranboo’s last name? Yeah it is.” Tommy smiled.

 

“Wait. And is Underscore?”

 

“Tubbo’s? Yup.”

 

“Okay but why are they in your name? Are you related to them?”

 

“No, it just kind of happened and-“

 

“Wilbur.” Wilbur turned around quickly at the sound of his name.

 

“Hey Techno.” Tommy looked up from the person whose order he was taking after Wilbur spoke.

 

“Techno!” The man laughed.

 

“Hi Tommy. Hello Wilbur.”

 

“What are you doing here, Tech?” Wilbur asked.

 

“There is an issue with the,” Techno gestured at the window of the cafe that was still slightly broken. They are talking about you, his brain told him. “Situation and Phil wants your help.”

 

What could Wilbur do to help them? What was Wilbur being asked to do?

 

“Ok, let me say goodbye to Tommy.” Wilbur turned to look at the younger. “Look Sunshine I am so sorry but I have to go now.”

 

“It’s fine, Wil. Have fun with whatever you are doing.” Wilbur nodded and turned to leave.

 

“Nice seeing you again, kid.” 

 

“Not a kid.”

 

“Whatever you say, Tommy.” 

 

Tommy watched the two of them leave. Tommy tried to ignore the pain in his heart. He went back to work and soon he was nearing the end of his shift.

 

Niki joined him a few minutes after Wilbur left. 

 

"I'm happy you got to meet Wilbur." Niki told him.

 

"I think I'm happy I did as well." 

 

And that was true, Tommy was very lucky to have met the older man. Maybe he regretted getting that close to Wilbur but that didn't mean he was going to stop being his friend. 

 

The rest of Tommy's shift went by quickly and as he was preparing to leave a familar face entered the cafe.

 

"Sapnap?" Tommy half yelled as he launched himself at the man.

 

"Hey, Thes." Sapnap whisper to him, making sure no one could hear. "Good to see you again, right?"

 

"Yeah totally, big man." Sapnap smiled and ruffled his hair. Tommy quickly ducked out of the way, he turned to glance at Niki. She was on the phone with someone.


"... another one... yeah... makes it 3... I know, Wilbur...no point... up to him... don't you dare." Tommy wondered who Niki was talking about, probably Jack or someone.


"Earth to Tommy, hello?"


"Sorry, Sap. I wasn't-"


"Listening?" Tommy nodded. "Yeah, you do that sometimes."


"I do?"


"Yup, drives Dream crazy."


"It does?"


"It makes him think that he said something wrong."


"But he never does anything wrong, Well..."


"I am so telling Clay you said that."


"Oh no, now I have to deal with a mad Clay, whatever will I do."


"I would recommend running, it normally works best for me."


"I doubt that would work for me."


"Isn't that what you have been doing your whole life? Running from the heroes?"


"Well yes, but-"


"Come hang out with us."


"That was a very random thing to say, Flame."


"So, what do ya say? Shall we go piss off some heroes?" Tommy laughed.


"Are you forgetting that you are a hero?"


"Totally. Lets head off."


"Okay, okay." Tommy turned to face Niki again. "I'm leaving now, Niki."


She pulled her phone away form her ear and smiled at him.


"See you later, Tommy." She called out to him. Sapnap put an arm around his shoulders, guiding him towards the door.


"Everyone is going to be so excited to see you." 


"I saw you guys like 3 days ago."


"Hush, Theseus." Sapnap pasued as he looked Tommy up and down. "Actually, can you become..." He made a gesture with his hands.


"Theseus?"


"Yeah..? Cause I think everyone was going to be doing some training and bascially being heroes."


"Sure! I will just have to kick your arse."


"You will not."


"I always do, Flame."


"That is so untrue." Tommy laughed and jumped up onto a rooftop. "Meet us at the theatre, Thes."


"Will do." Tommy saluted Sapnap as he ran. The hero's laughter followed him home and quickly Theseus was nearing the old theatre. 


He was excited to see his friends again, they hadn't talked in a bit and it was getting on his nerves.


Theseus knew that the heroes wouldn't be mad at him as they had no reason to be, but he couldn't help but worry. What if they no longer liked him. What if-


"Oi, Theseus. You gonna just stand there?" A slightly sharp object hit the back of Theseus' head. Theseus turned around to see Glitch staring at him.


Theseus glanced around for the weapon George used. His gaze landing on a book.


"Did you just throw a book at me?" Theseus crouched down and gasped once he saw what book it was. "You threw the book of Prime at me!"


"Oh yes it is such a big deal that I threw the Twitch TOS at you." Theseus fake gasped at him. Glitch laughed.


"Hey Theseus!" Theseus could help the big smiled that came over his face, it would be covered by his mask anyway.


"Big Q! Karl! How are ya?"


"Good good, Thes." Quackity told him, reaching out to ruffle his hair. Theseus squacked and ducked out of Quackity's reach.


"How 'bout you, Karl?" Karl waved his hands around. Theseus raised an eyebrow.


"Ignore him." Theseus jumped. George laughed. "Sorry, didn't mean to scare you."


"Warn someone before you do that, Glitchy Bitch." Quackity burst out laughing.


"I- What?" George coughed out.


"He called you Glitchy Bitch, get fucked George."


"Shut it, Quackity."


"I don't think I will, in fact I shall do the opposite." Quackity proceeded to make fun of George for several minutes but Theseus started tuning it out after he talked about how Goerge was fucking Dream, he didn't really want to hear that. 


Instead Theseus focused on Karl. Theseus could tell something was wrong with the hero. Karl was normally always talking and being super kind. Theseus watched as Karl awkwardly looked at the ground, not meeting anyones eyes. There was something bothering his friend and Theseus was going to figure out what it was. 


The vigilnate walked silently over to where Karl stood. Karl glanced at Theseus and sighed. Theseus laughed.


"What is up with you, Karl?" The man shrugged, but Theseus noticed how he looked at the other heroes before speaking.


"Have you noticed anything weird recently?"


"Like what?"


"Like people acting different to themselves, like something is forcing them to be something they aren't. People being weird and off and not them. Friends or people you are close to being different, acting as if you are the worst thing to happen to them, ever."


"I-" Tubbo. "No, I don't think so." TUBBO. "Why?" TUBBO!


"Nothing, Thes. Everything is just fine." Karl started to walk away but Theseus stopped him. He quickly grabbed the heroes wrist.


"No, it isn't nothing. What the fuck is happening if you are asking me this?"


"You know... that night right?" Theseus felt his heart stop, was Karl actually about to talk about this, right now? "The night where, Schlatt and the old villains and the-the." Karl was breathing fast and Theseus quickly cut him off.


"I-I yeah I know."


"I think it is happening again, but worse-"


"No."


"-and I think he has a plan this time for what he wants to do and..." Theseus wasn't listening, was Schlatt really trying to use Karl's power again?


"Your joking right? This is some joke and you are going to say haha, its /j right?" Karl shook his head, and Theseus couldn't help but let a few tears fall. 


Tubbo, his brain whispered to him and Theseus paused. Tubbo. What would Schlatt want with Tubbo other than... Fuck.


"I'm sorry, Tommy-"


"You promised that it would never happen again!"


"I can't control Schlatt. You know that."


"How long?"


"What?"


"How long have you known he was trying to do it again?"


"Theseus-"


"How long Karl? Answer the fucking question."


"A week or so." Theseus stepped backwards after Karl answered his question. "I tried to stop him."


"I know you did. This is just so fucking stupid."


"It is." Karl agreed with him.


"How is it fair that he just gets to control your power? Control people?"


"Tommy, it isn't fair."


"Of course it isn't, it is bullshit. And it ruins lives."


"Your live was kind of already ruined when it happened, Thes." Theseus choked on air. "That was a joke. I'm joking." Karl said quickly.


"What are you two talking about?" Glitch called out to them.


"Women." Theseus yelled to the other two cheerfully.


"Yes, so many... Women." Karl called back.


"The most women ever." Karl made a noise of agreement, though it sounded more like a dying cat.


"If you say so." Quackity said, turning back to tell Geroge how he was such a bitch. "You spend all your time with your little boyfriend and not me! I think I should be your top priority, at all times-"


"So how fucked would you say we are, K?"


"If you haven't seen anything unusual recently we should be fine." Tell him about Tubbo, his brain told him. But what if Tubbo did just hate him? And he actually meant everything he said?


"Well I can't think of anytime recently that had me confused, bigman. Plus, who is Schlatt targeting this time? We have no proof that it will be the same people as last time."


"That's correct, Thes. But I don't see who esle it could be, unless someone pissed him off recently."


"So we are either fucked or..?"


"We could be fine."


"But we aren't, are we?"


"Yeah, I say its a 89% chance we are getting screwed over here."


"Oh for Prime's sake."


"Well there is no need for you to curse on Prime's holy name." Theseus turned around to see Sapnap watching him with crossed arms.


"Oh, hey Sapnap."


"Hey Thes, Hello Karl." Sapnap glanced behind him to see Karl who was trying to hide. "Don't worry, I didn't hear what is 'screwing you guys over' as Karl put it." Theseus let out a breath of relief at that.


"Hello everyone." Dream yelled as he ran past them. Everyone started yelling at once.


"Dream!"


"Where have you been, Dickhead?"


"Where are you going?"


"Hey Dreamy Poo."


The last one came from Sapnap.


Dream turned around to glance at them.


"Well are you guys coming?"


"That is a weird thing to ask a minor, Dream." Theseus yelled out to him.


"Oh shut it, Tommy." The use of his real name shocked Tommy slightly, but he quickly recovered.


"Where would we be going?" Quackity asked.


"Well I believe Sapnap told Theseus we would be training, so..." Dream trailed off after his teammates groaned at his words. "Hey blame Sapnap and not me."


"No! Do not blame this on me. I only told Thes that we were training because Dream forced me to tell him that."


"Whatever, lets go train." Dream said way to cheerfully for Theseus' liking.


******


Several small injuries later, the Feral Boys and the vigilante were finshing up their training.


"And then I punched him in the nose!"


"You did not punch me in the nose, Quackity. You tried to and then missed and hit me in my chest."


"Short!" Theseus yelled from his spot on the ground.


The heroes were currently telling stories from their days in the academy as they cooled down.


"I basically punched him in the nose."


"You say that like it has some sort of power."


"It does, Clay. No one else has ever even succeeded in punching you before." Sapnap said jokingly.


"Hey, I have so punched Dream before." Theseus claimed. 


"I think everyone here has punched me before, Sap." Sapnap started to disagree but Dream spoke up again. "You punch me a lot."


"I would like to state that I have never punched Dream." Karl called out. "On purpose." He muttered under his breath. All of the Feral Boys started laughing.


"What?" Theseus asked, feeling very concerned.


"So you know how we all were roommates right?" George asked him, continuing after Theseus nodded. "Every room is based on skill level. But that skill isn't like power skill, it's actually fighting ability. Now Dream and Sapnap were the most similar fighters so they got paired together at first, and were later followed by me and the Quackity. But for a while The Academy were trying to find someone with a higher fighting level then average to join our group. 'A room shall have 5 members' was what we were always told."


"Anway," Dream said, taking over the storytelling as George was getting off track. "They looked for ages but eventually found Karl. Obviously Karl had a special power that didn't fall under any of the power classes so they focused on his fighting ability instead. After making him fight against some of the highest fighters then deemened him the right level of ability to join us."


"When they first took me into the part of the academy I would be staying at, I still thought that it was part of the training. So when they knocked and entered the apartment and Dream scared the living shit out of me I punched him, staight in the jaw."


"It hurt like a bitch as well." Dream grumbled.


"You deserved it." Karl said smiling softly.


"Okay but why is that so funny?" Theseus spoke, feeling like he was missing something important.


"Well Sapnap watched me punch Clay and in all his 14 year old glory shouted, 'Oh Prime, you must marry me good sir'. It was very funny." Theseus laughed slightly at that.


"You asked someone to marry you because they hit your best friend?"


"Yup he did, and I obviously then threatened to punch him as well and he started drooling."


"I so did not, Karl."


"You so did, Sapnap."


"Did you forgive him?" Theseus asked Clay.


"Yup, I told him he had good form."


"Because I had amazing form."


"You really did."


"You guys are so boring, I mean you get punched and then you just forgive the guy-" A gun shot made Theseus stop talking.


"Shit." Another few gunshots followed.


"Stay here, Theseus."


"But I can help you guys."


"I'm sorry, Thes. Just lay low for a bit. It is probably nothing."


"Then let me come."


"No."


"Dream-"


"No means no, sorry Theseus." The heroes rushed off to deal with the fight and left Theseus feeling very sorry for himself.


Theseus did listen to their advice to try and stay out of trouble for a bit. He made sure he was careful but he couldn't help but feel like he was being watched.


After walking for a few block he came to a conclusion, someone or something was following him and he didn't know why.


There was probably several explainations for why someone was chasing after a vigilnate but none of them would be good.


"So, you gonna reveal thy self or shall I do it."


"You used thy wrong, Theseus." Oh shit, it was Blade. Tommy was so fucked, yay.


"Does it matter? Thy or not, you shall state while thy is following me." Theseus stalled as he grabbed his dagger out from its pocket.


"Are you even trying to use it correctly?"


"Nope." Theseus turned and pointed the dagger at the Blade throat. "Now, what the fuck do you want?"


"I'm just here to offer-"


"Nope, nope no no no. Not again. Fuck off." Theseus pointed down a random street. "Goodbye."


"Look Theseus-"


"No no no, you and your stupid offer may leave, and never come back. Fuck you, fuck the Syndicate." 


"You don't know what you are denying."


"Please don't explain it to me. I don't need to hear it. In fact I don't need the Syndicate, I don't at all."


"You don't need the Syndicate?" The Blade laugh sounded like a serial killer's and honeslty that was fitting for the man. "Theseus, I could beat you in a fight right now, I'd probably break all of your bones, kid."


"Not a kid, dick."


******


This kid was going to be the death of Technoblade.


"That is what you are choosing to argue against? Of course you are." Techno shook his head in disbelief. "Okay kid, if you don't believe me then how about I prove it."


"What?" Theseus said quietly.


"WHAT?" Wilbur's yelled echoed in his ear piece. "You aren't about to do what I think you are, right?" When Techno didn't reply his brother shrieked. "Techno, don't you dare fight him."


"You're going to fight me?" The poor kid sounded slightly terrified but Techno had no time to think about that. "Bring it, Bitch."


"You are swearing at me seconds before you die. Is that really how you want to die, kid?"


"Honestly, yeah. Gotta die as myself right. No other way." That sounded way to mature for a kid to be saying and Techno almost stopped in his tracks, was this kid actually going to die at Techno's hands? No. But would Techno pretend he was about to? Yes.


"Technoblade! You are not about to kill this vigilnate. We all agreed-"


"To hell with what we agreed on, Wil." Techno muttered under his breath, making sure Theseus couldn't hear him before continuing. "Relax, Wilbur. I'm not about to kill him, maybe some slight scarring at worst."


"Techno..."


"He'll be fine." Techno raised his voice after yelling at his brother, looking at Theseus before speaking to him. "So ya ready, kid?"


"I am not a kid, prick." Theseus ran at him. 


Techno didn't say this usually but he was impressed with the kid's fighting. Theseus made sure to always watch his back, while maintaining good composer in the front. He had exellent form and in a different scenario where they were just sparring for fun, Techno would of been praising him and giving him limited corrects.


Now obviously Techno would pefer to think that the kid was just a natural fighter, but no one was this good with some sort of training. So this kid probably had some trauma, unless he was training under Dream but Techno couldn't see his childhood best friend taking on an apprentice.


The kid relied more on his actually fighting then his powers but everytime he would fall behind and get in an unwanted position he would use his powers to save himself. It was a smart move and it impressed Technoblade more then he would ever admit.


After fighting the kid for a bit Techno noticed his weakness, he was always waiting for the next punch. Not paying attention to anything else other then guarding himself and getting hits. 


Techno easily over powered the kid after noticing his flaw.


After the kid was trapped in Techno's grip he spoke.


"You have great form, kid. But you have a noticable weakness."


"Fuck you." The kid hissed, fighting to his dying breath, Techno noted.


"Now kid is that the kind of behaviour you think the Syndictae will tolerate?"


"Don't care."


"You will care though, one day." Techno couldn't help but punch the kid once, to show him whose in charge. He wasn't expecting the kid to get a nose bleed.

 

Blood for the Blood God

 

Kill him

 

We want blood

 

Finish him

 

Bye bye Theseus

 

Don't do it

 

Kill him

 

I want blood

 

Destroy him

 

Don't do it Blade

 

Blood

 

Blood

 

L

 

Give us blood

 

Blood for the Blood God

 

End him

 

Blood

 

L



Once the voices were in his head they wouldn't leave until they got what they wanted. Techno recalls nothing after the first punch or the third or the seventeenth. The first thing he remembers after he finsihed destroying the child is the voices feeling satisfied and his brother screaming at him to get off the kid.


"TECHNO! Listen to me, this isn't you. Don't kill him, please."


Techno realised what he had done quickly. He glanced down and saw Theseus' unconsious body.


"Fuck."


"Are you there? Techno?"


"I am, fuck Wil. Is he even breathing?"


"I don't know Tech but you have to go."


"What?"


"The other vigilnate, the one who is named after a fucking colour or something is headed your way. Come meet me here." Techno didn't have to be told twice and he was quickly heading over to Wilbur's hiding spot. 


"Hey Wil-"


"Shhhh. The other one is there now." Techno quickly turned to look at the scene infornt of him, watching as the new vigilnate gapsed in horror at his friends body.


"No Red, stay with me please. Don't be dead, don't be dead." There was silence for a few seconds while he checked his pulse. "Okay, okay. You aren't dead. I can work with that. Please don't be dying either, Red. That would not be good."


"Why are they all named fucking colours." Wilbur half yelled the screen.


"What?"


"Did you not hear? The magenta one or whatever called him Red. Why can't then have normal names like Wilbur or Tommy or Phil-"


"First of all you need to stop naming everyone you care about and second of all Wilbur is not normal. At all."


"It could be."


"It isn't."


"You say that like Technoblade is a normal name."


"I never claimed it was."


"Good, cause it isn't."


"I know, Wil."


"Okay, lets get you back." They were cut off by the vigilnate talking again. "I'm sure the married couple will be delighted to see you like this. Ranboo will probably have a heart attack." The twins glanced at eachother.


"Ranboo..."


"Oh for fucks sake, Techno!"


"How will we convince Ranboo to not quit after this?"


"Ranboo won't quit... right?"


"We cannot loose Lethe, Wilbur."


"I know that. How can we stop him from finding out this was us? I mean we could like blame the heroes or-"


"Ranboo isn’t stupid."


"I wasn't saying he was."


"I mean, he will not fall for that, Wilbur."


"He might."


"He won't."


"This is going to go down so well with, Tubbo." Purpled started talking again. "I mean he was freaking out once he realised what he said to you yesterday. He almost started crying when Ranboo told him you were at work and he couldn't go see you. He is acting as if he doesn't even remeber it, Red. I think it was bad whatever happened at his school that day." Tubbo's name made both of the villains pause.


"And Tubbo as well. We can't loose our hacker and one of our coworkers on the same night!"


"We will figure it out, Techie. Well Phil will."


"Dad is going to be pissed."


"Well of course he is. You almost killed one of our potential allies."


"He seems fine!" Wilbur glanced back and the screen and noticed that the two vigilnates were gone.


"At least he is getting some type of medical attention now. Hopefully."


"Lets go back to the house, there is no need to stay here any more."


"You know that Dad isn't going to be too mad with you, right? It wasn't your fault. It was the voices."


"I know, Wil. I just can't help but think I screwed up."


"Oh you screwed up, but that doesn't matter ." Wilbur glanced at his phone and smiled at the message that waited him. "Bolt and Destiny had fun with their little adventure downtown, apparently 'distracting the heroes was a blast'."


"Did they stuff up and almost kill the vigilnate they are meant to recruit."


"I don't think so. Let me check."


"Wilbur-"


"No, I don't think they did, sorry Tech."


"Darn it."


"Don't worry about it Tech. Maybe this was the push he needed and now he will be willing to join us.


He was not. Not one bit.

Notes:

I am so so so sorry for not writing.

But I have done this and now really want to write this again!!!!

Expect chapters once every couple of weeks.

*cough cough* I recommened rereading parts of this story as some things have been changed *cough*

I will keep writing this!!!!

I hope you all are okay.

Stay safe and healthy

Xoxo Everest

EDIT: Holy shit I just realised that we hit 1000 kudos!!! You guys are seriously amazing!!! Thank you so so much <3

Chapter 14: The hesitation

Summary:

Tommy wants to know the facts
Theseus wants to know the truth

Notes:

Hello, how are yall?

Enjoy this new update.

This is half of what this chapter was meant to be and it is still somehow 8k words??? Like what?

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

Hands clasp around his neck, locking him into place. Punch after punch hits him in the face. His powers refusing to respond.

 

He could fight back, if he tried. But he doesn't. He lets it happen. 

 

Where had it all gone wrong? Why had he decided to challenge him?

 

Punch. Make it stop, his brain begs. Another punch. Why didn't he listen to the heroes? Punch. Will this ever end?

 

There is no telling if it ever will. He vaguely remembers that he has a panic button, in case shit like this happens. But he can't remember where it is.

 

His mind slowly creates a plan. Find the button, then alert Purpled, then pass out. But DO NOT DIE. 

 

He wanted it to be time for the last step now. Passing out would be a blessing.

 

He couldn't die, he was to good to simply die.

 

The punches are coming quicker now, not much of a break between them.

 

He needs to work quickly, he needs Purpled. Now.

 

His hands are trapped under him, so he prays to whatever god would listen that the button is somewhere behind him.

 

The sudden movement he creates by trying to move his hands sends a new wave of pain through his body, he keep pushing.

 

A small lump on his gloves, he presses it and hopes it work. 

 

He hears someone speaking in his ear.

 

"Theseus? Was that an accident?" Tubbo! He was talking to him again, thats nice. "Tommy? I need an answer please." His friends voice sounded more panicked now, he wondered why.

 

"Did you get an  answer, Tubs?" A new voice that sounded further away spoke.

 

"No I-I didn't. Ranboo you try, maybe he is still mad at me."

 

"Hey, Theseus. We kind of need you to tell us what happened. Are you okay." Silly Ranboo, he obviously couldn't reply while he was getting punched over and over. "He isn't answering me either."

 

"PURPLED." Tubbo seemed mad, or scared. "TOMMY NEEDS HELP." That isn't true, he is fine, right? Another punch hits him.

 

He hears muffled yelling and soon Tubbo is speaking into his ears again.

 

"Okay, we are tracking your location, try your best to stay away, Toms." There is more muffled speaking. "Well I hope your awake, oh god, what if he's dead?" Tubbo makes a wounded sound, he wants to comfort his friend. "What if his last memory of me is when I yelled at him?"

 

"It won't be, Tommy isn't dying. He probably accidently clicked the button. He will be-"

 

"Don't say he'll be fine, if he is actually fine he would be speaking right now."

 

"Tubbo. Listen closely." The only sound he can hear now is the punches. "He's breathing, he's fine."

 

He hears Tubbo exhale through the mic.

 

"Purpled's on his way, Chickadee."

 

They fall silent in his ears. He is finding it harder to breath, he needs to ground himself somehow.

 

He waits for the next punch, and the punch after that.

 

The next punch is near, he knows this. But there is no next punch, only a singular word.

 

"Fuck." Followed by his worst nightmare. "Wil."

 

Just pass out, he tells his body. Don't make me listen to this.

 

There is a hand feeling his pulse, it is gentle.

 

The hand is removed once it realises that he is breathing.

 

He feels the warmth from the person's body leave his side and it soon replaced by someone else.

 

"No Red, stay with me please. Don't be dead, don't be dead." Another hand touches his wrist. "Okay, okay. You aren't dead. I can work with that. Please don't be dying either, Red. That would not be good."

 

He knows that voice.

 

"Okay, lets get you back."  His friend half whispers to him. "I'm sure the married couple will be delighted to see you like this. Ranboo will probably have a heart attack."

 

Thats all Tommy remembers from that night, he cannot remember why The Blade Techno decided he wanted to murder him. 

 

He wishes he remembers more, that's all he wants. So maybe he wouldn't be so useless.

 

Maybe he realised your identity, his brain supplied, it would make sense for him to want to kill you after knowing that. Shut up, he told it.

 

Wilbur was there, he also know that. But Tommy can't recall why he didn't see the man. Tommy suspects that Wilbur wouldn't be able to stay hidden for long, or stay hidden from him.

 

He was probably on some sort of comms system with Techno, but it makes no sense why he would be the one helping the villain.

 

Wilbur wasn't a villain, Tommy knows that Wilbur could never be a villain. The older man probably didn't even manifest.

 

Stop lying to yourself.

 

Purpled left him an hour ago with simple instructions.

 

"Do not leave, or else I will kill you. I mean that!"

 

Tommy didn't doubt his friend for a second, but he just wanted to head to out and see the world, and also go to work. He wasn't going to work yet anyway.

 

He was walking around the streets of L'Manburg with no destination in mind. He just needed to get out of the apartment and think about his new bits of information.

 

It was shocking how much he had learned in the past day.

 

Tommy decided to start with the things he knew for certain, Schlatt was controlling people by using Karl's power, again. Karl had no way of stopping him. Schlatt ruined Tommy's life last time he tried to use Hypnos' power. Techno tried to kill him. Purpled saved him.

 

Purpled saves him alot. Tommy would probably be dead with Purpled.

 

It was always Purpled and Tommy against the world. Purpled and Tommy against the Backrooms. Purpled and Tommy against Schlatt, the first time. Then Ranboo and Tubbo came and things changed.

 

But it will always end up as purpled and him. He just hopes Tubbo and Ranboo stick around for a while. 

 

He turns to the stuff he thinks he knows. Schlatt was screwing with him, again. Tubbo was involved. He was going to have to talk to Tubbo. Karl's power will work easier on him. He was so fucked.

 

Now obviously Tommy wasn't ignoring the idea of talking to Tubbo, he was just pushing it to the side. Talking to Tubbo meant telling his friend that Schlatt was trying to kill him, again.

 

Tommy didn't know if Tubbo could take hearing the news that his father former boss was mind controlling him. Plus, Tommy didn't even know if his theory was correct.

 

Schlatt had put Tubbo through some shit. He used Tubbo's power against him, forcing him to work under his control. 

 

Tommy knows that Tubbo tried his best to block out his father's abuse, so mentioning to him that his father is mind controlling him might not be the best idea.

 

When he first met Tubbo he had just left the Backrooms. He was heading into the hero tower to try and contact someone about what the Backrooms did when he saw Schlatt yelling at Tubbo. He decided straight away that he was going to help the kid, no matter the cost.

 

After he gained Tubbo's trust he convinced him to leave his father.

 

While trying to leave the building, which was put on lock down after Tubbo went missing from his cage, they ran into a hysteric Ranboo. Tubbo and Tommy looked at each other and without a second thought they grabbed Ranboo and brought him out with them. Ranboo introduced himself after he calmed down, and soon Tubbo, Ranboo and Tommy were all heading back to his apartment. Purpled took one look at the kids Tommy brought home with him and he knew that they were never going to leave each other.

 

Now, years later they are still friends. 

 

Tommy knew that he should be delighted to know that Tubbo didn't actually hate him, but how could he be happy when his friend wasn't in control of his own mind.

 

He knows he has to tell Tubbo, but maybe he could just tell Tubbo later. Later as in after he has dealt with the problem.

 

Tommy glanced down at his phone and realised that work was a thing that he was meant to be doing.

 

He sighed and started to walk towards Niki's cafe.

 

******

 

Maybe showing up to work with a black eye and bruised neck was a bad idea, maybe it would inform Wilbur of his identity, but Tommy was done caring about that.

 

What was the worst Wilbur could do? Kill him?

 

Death would be a reward after everything he had been through. He would miss his friends, though. Prime, he would even miss Wilbur. 

 

Tommy had no idea that Wilbur would be happy to hear that Tommy was the vigilante he was befriending, Tommy didn't know that Wilbur was trying to find a way to tell him that he was a villain. Tommy wasn't aware that Wilbur was currently trying to convince his brother and father to let him tell Tommy everything.

 

"Sup Tommy boy."

 

"Hi Jack." Tommy watched Jack look at the bruises on his face before turning away, obviously disgusted by them him. "Niki working today?"

 

"Nope! And I'm leaving soon, you down to just chill here today?" Tommy nodded, wincing slightly after he touched his bruises. "Cool, now come help me frost some cupcakes."

 

"I'm not meant to-" Tommy wasn't allowed to frost cupcakes after he threw icing at Tubbo, it was only three times.

 

"It's fine, Tommy, no one will know."

 

"But Niki said-"

 

"What Niki doesn't know won't hurt her."

 

"I'm pretty sure Niki knows everything."

 

"So true, kid, so true."

 

"We are basically the same age, Manifold."

 

"I'm so much older then you."

 

"Are not."

 

"Whatever you say, kiddo."

 

"HEY!"

 

Working with Jack was always fun. Jack seemed to know that Tommy wouldn't want to talk about the marks on his face, and instead spend the rest of his own shift cheering the younger up.

 

"Lets ice the cupcakes so they all look like penises."

 

"Niki will kill you if you do that." Tommy said through his laughter.

 

******

 

"I gaurentee no one in the cafe right now has had sex in the past week." Jack said randomly as he walked past him.

 

"What?" Tommy burst out laughing.

 

******

 

"I've decided that I'm going to find the love of my life today."

 

"How, Jack? Enlighten me.'

 

"Well, I'm going to ask everyone in here on a date."

 

"Even the people who are on dates already?"

 

"Especially those people. They just need the brillaint Jack Manifold to ask them out, so they can see that there is no one better then me."

 

"That won't work."

 

"Oh it will, cause if they say no I'm going to threaten to kill them if they don't go with me."

 

"Jack?!" Jack laughed at Tommy's expression. "You can't be serious."

 

"Oh I am, watch this."

 

******

 

When it was time for Jack to leave, he told Tommy several times that if he wanted to he could close up early. But Tommy didn't. He kept working until the end of his shift.

 

The shift wasn't as slow as he assumed it would be. He had several people talk to him, probably out of pity.

 

Now normally Tommy hates getting any type of pity, but he does loves the extra tips his injuries got him.

 

And when Tommy finally made it back into his bed, a few minutes before anyone else came home, did he realise that he never saw Wilbur that day.

 

Tommy assumed the man was just busy, its not like Wilbur came into the cafe everyday (he did).

 

He is bored with you now that he knows you never manifested, his brain informs him. Tommy dismissed the thought quickly.

 

Wilbur said he didn't care about it, he wouldn't stop talking to him because he was powerless to him... right?

 

He knew he was being ridiculous, he would head to work tomorrow and Wilbur would be there.

 

Except when he headed to work the next day, even after Ranboo told him to stay inside, Wilbur wasn't there.

 

He's probably busy, he has other things to occupy his time with. It's only fair that they get done before he comes to see Tommy. 

 

Tommy had no idea what other things Wilbur was doing, but they weren't making it easier for Wilbur to see him.

 

After the third day with no sign of Wilbur did Tommy realise that he was right, Wilbur was done with him now that he knew that he never manifested.

 

He was better off without Wilbur, he knew that he was. But why did he miss him so much? 

 

Wilbur didn't want to see him, but Tommy wanted the man he saw as an older brother back.

 

You have others who do want to see you, his brain whispered, there are people who want you to join them.

 

Even though he should have, Tommy kept out hope that Wilbur would show up at Niki's one day.

 

Three days without seeing Wilbur became five, then seven, then ten, then thirteen.

 

He decided that his brain was right, people out there wanted him. 

 

Tommy had finally gotten his suit back from Purpled and was allowed to go on patrol. But Theseus wasn't just about to go on patrol, he was going to tell the heroes that he would join them. He was going to go sell his soul to Schlatt so that he wouldn't have to ever see Wilbur again.

 

If Wilbur told him to stay away from the heroes then he would do the opposite, he would join them.

 

Maybe it was a bad idea, but maybe it was him being super smart.

 

Theseus headed towards the tower, not paying much attention to the streets below him.

 

He jumped from rooftop to rooftop, wondering if this really was his best idea.

 

He knew that he would regret this later on, he would probably regret joining them the second he did it. But he was just so tired.

 

Tired of missing Wilbur, tired of not feeling cared for. Even though Purpled tried his hardest to make him feel loved it wasn't enough. It would never be enough. Your selfish, his brain whispers.

 

The heroes could be enough. Sure, they weren't Wilbur, or Phil and Techno but they cared for him. That should be all he needs.

 

"You spend a lot of your time doing that?" Theseus almost gasped once he heard the voice he knows so well. Is that really him? After he's been ignoring Tommy he comes to speak to him as a vigilante-

 

He turned around quickly and stopped his thoughts. 

 

It wasn't Wilbur, it was Siren.

 

Siren who was bend over the railing like it was the sturdiest thing in the world.

 

"You ignoring me, Theo?" Theseus vaguly remembered that he was asked a question.

 

"Doing what?" He asked, trying not to show his disapointment in his voice. Why did Siren sound so much like Wilbur? Could he be the villain? No, he can't be, right?

 

"Walking all angrily and thinking. You should know to never trust your thoughts after nine pm."

 

"I'm not angry."

 

"Never said you were, Theo, just said you were walking like you were." Siren leaned against one of the poles on the rooftop they were currently standing on. "But since you said that, I assume you are." The villain rasied an eyebrow and leaned forward onto his hands. "What's got you all angry, kid."

 

"I'm not a kid, and I'm not angry."

 

"He said, like a liar."

 

"You're more annoying when you aren't trying to kill me." Siren fake gasped. "Lets go back to that."

 

"You see, but I don't want to kill you."

 

"Well apparently that doesn't apply to all of the villains." Siren made a confused noise. "Oh? Did Blade not tell you? Well I mean I hoped I would get mentioned after he used me like a punching bag. Can you thank him for that, I never got the chance to after I passed out."

 

"That wasn't him."

 

"Oh so I'm blind? I'm not a bloody idiot, Siren."

 

"No, I mean that he had no control over himself when that happened."

 

"Ehhh?"

 

"He has these voices in his head, he calls them chat, and they can take over his mind, making him more powerful. But they also demand blood." Theseus laughed.

 

"That was the best lie you could come up with? He hears voices in his head? Good one, Siren."

 

"Its not a lie. You know what? I'll prove it to you." Theseus crossed his arms and looked at the villain. In the back of his mind he realised that he was out here for a reason, he was meant to be doing something. "The Blade hears voices, and he isn't crazy. That should work."

 

"You can't lie when you use your power."

 

"I know that."

 

"So he actually thinks he has these voices?"

 

"It is a side effect of his strength."

 

"What?"

 

"They are a part of his power."

 

"Of fucking course they are. Why can't he just have super strength, why does he have voices in his fucking head?"

 

"Calm down, Theo."

 

"How am I meant to calm down when you just told me the reason I got beaten up by one of the strongest super humans ever is because his 'chat' told him to?"

 

"I'm just stating facts, also he isn't exactly human."

 

"Well I don't need to hear these facts, and I don't care if he's a hybrid or if he's human. Just let me keep hating him." But Theseus didn't hate Techno, not at all. He didn't even hate the man after he punched him. With the added information that he couldn't even control it happening, he just wanted to hug the man instead.

 

"You don't hate him, do you?" One question, one simple question. Theseus shook his head. He turned his body away, so that he didn't have to look at villain as he spoke.

 

"I could never hate someone for something they can't control." A tear slipped out of his eye as he thought about the Backrooms. People he was friends with, trying to kill him because if they didn't they wouldn't live to see the next day. He had no choice when he slit his friends throats, them or himself. He wanted to pick them, he knew it was the right thing to do, but he was selfish. He wanted to live. Was that so wrong?

 

He heard shifting as the villain walked around to see his face. Once Siren saw the tears he cooed softly.

 

"Oh darling, what terrible things have you been through?" Theseus said nothing as the man crouched down so he was the same height as the vigilante. He stayed silent as Siren wiped away the few stray tears. "You shouldn't keep your feeling bottled up, Theo."

 

The villain reached forward slowly, making sure that Theseus knew what he was about to do to give him time to push him away. Theseus stayed still as Siren wrapped his arms around him. He heard Siren let out a breath after he slowly relaxed into the hug.

 

Siren's hug reminds him of his last time he saw Wilbur. Thirteen days ago he was happy, he had even seen Techno again. But now, he was breaking. Theseus thought he deserves some comfort, even if it is coming from a villain.

 

"We would protect you, you know. If you joined us we would kill whoever hurt you." Theseus smiled slightly at Siren. "Actually, I think I'm going to kill them anyway, you must of been young when they..." Siren stopped once he realised he had no clue what had happened to Theseus. 

 

The villain looked at Theseus expectantly and sighed once he shook his head. Siren wiped the remaining tears from Theseus' face before wrapping an arm around the shorter's shoulders.

 

"You can tell me, Theo. What have you been through? Who made you feel like you weren't't good enough?" Theseus rested his head on the villain's shoulder. This is wrong, his brain shouted at him, Don't trust him.

 

More silence came over them, Theseus' cries died out long ago. Siren gave up and broke the silence.

 

"Well if you aren't going to tell me then I'll just have to kill ever one you have ever talked to." Theseus let out a shocked laugh. "I know, very suprising, I can be funny."

 

"I wouldn't call that funny, bigman."

 

"Well I would, I would call it very funny." The villain looked over Theseus' body, making sure he was uninjuried. "One more question before you head off to do whatever mission in on your mind."

 

"Shoot."

 

"You wouldn't happen to know Lethe? Like personally?"

 

"You're asking about Ranboo." It wasn't a question, it was a statement. Siren nodded.

 

"I am."

 

"What do you want me to say then? You must know by now that I'm close with him, so just ask your fucking question."

 

"How do you know him?"

 

"I saved him." Theseus walked towards the edge of the roof, preparing to jump to the next building. A hand was placed on his shoulder.

 

"How?"

 

"That is for him to tell you, and only him." He jumped. The hand on his shoulder tried to grab him, but he was to fast and was onto the next rooftop in seconds. He heard Siren yell out a familar yell after him, and it was only after he had reached the next block did he realise why the shouting was bringing back memories.

 

"Come back, darling." Siren shouted at him.

 

"Come back, sunshine." Wilbur had told him one afternoon.

 

"I just want to know more about you, Theo." The villain said softly.

 

"I'm still learning stuff about you, Toms." Wilbur had whispered one night in the cafe.

 

"Forget what I said about Ranboo."

 

"You know Ranboo?"

 

"Theseus please, don't leave me here with no answers."

 

"Your answers are all bullshit, Tommy."

 

"Our offer still stands."

 

"The offer to come to dinner is still there."

 

"See you soon, Theo"

 

"Look Sunshine I am so sorry but I have to go now. I'll see you tomorrow yeah?"  The last words Wilbur had spoken to Tommy.

 

But why was Siren making him think of... Wilbur?

 

It couldn't be, right?

 

They did have the same mannerisms. Their accents were basically identical. Theseus had confused Siren for Wilbur minutes ago.

 

That made no sense.

 

But at the same time it was obvious

 

Could Wilbur be Siren?

 

No.

 

But it was the only answer that could work.

 

Family members who were also villains.

 

Helping Techno with the Theseus situation.

 

Wilbur is Siren.

 

Siren is Wilbur.

 

And he was a vigilnate that they both wanted dead.

 

"FUCK!" Theseus crashed onto his knees.

 

One of his closest friends is actually the villain in his story? This couldn't be happening. Wilbur couldn't be...?

 

But he was. And that meant one thing, Tommy was fucked.

 

"Wilbur is Siren." He said quietly. "Wilbur is Siren." He spoke to the floor. "WILBUR IS SIREN!" He shouted to the world.

 

He couldn't stay here, he has to go. But where to go?

 

He quickly stands up, ignoring the dizzy feeling in his head.

 

He steps onto the building's fire escape and walks down to the pavement, 

 

Where is he headed? The place he was meant to go anyway. The reason he put on Theseus' suit.

 

He slowed down his pace as he pasted civilians on the street. None of them spared him a glance. He just looked like some weird guy wearing a hoodie and a mask to them. Obviously they didn't keep up with the news.

 

He knew the path to The Tower well. He ducked through back alleyways and over rooftops. 

 

He could do this, he could be a picture perfect hero.

 

A part of him held back. Siren Wilbur offered you a family, a happy life. Why couldn't he just except the offer. He would get to be with Phil and Techno and-

 

He came out here to except Dream's offer, not the villains.

 

The tower came into his view and he smiled. This was it. Time for him to sign away all of his free will and choices, yay.

 

But he would become happy. He would have The Feral boys. He would make money (That was the only plus side he could think of). 

 

He was doing this, it would make everything better if he just did what he was mean to do, he would make others happy.

 

Theseus also had a plan to kill Schlatt and destroy the Hero League from the inside, but that would come later.

 

"You're going to do something you regret, Fallen One." Theseus definitely didn't loose his footing on the slippery rooftop he was standing on, shut up. He knew who was behind him, only one person called him that stupid name.

 

"Ahhh, shit!" He yelled slightly. "You motherfucker!" He screamed at the man. The Angel raised his hands in surrender.

 

"You really shouldn't go to the heroes, Theseus."

 

"Why would you fucking care? Just let me do this, please." Theseus didn't waste time question how the man knew what his plan was.

 

"Because The Syndicate still wants you on our side. You are a powerful being, we would benefit from your help."

 

"Well I'm not going to join you. I would pick the heroes over you everytime if I could." Theseus sighed, and mumbled under his breath, "Even if it means throwing away my freedom."

 

"Why become a hero then?" Well shit, of course Phil heard him, he was never a quiet whisperer. "What is in it for you if you do sell your soul away?"

 

"Money." The Angel laughed. "Lots and lots of money."

 

"The heroes don't make that much money, mate."

 

"Are you saying that you make more?"

 

"I'm saying that if you worked for us you would make triple of what the heroes make."

 

"Whatever."

 

"It isn't whatever actually. In fact it is important." Phil looked at the vigilnate and pinched his nose. "How about I make you an offer?"

 

"What would this offer be entailing?"

 

"You keep doing whatever it is you do as a vigilante, and we pay you for it."

 

"...no."

 

"Theseus-"

 

"That is basically the same as me working for you! You know, I don't understand why you care if I flush my beliefs down the drain to work for some mindless heroes. It doesn't even change anything for you."

 

"Oh but it does Theseus, you see convinving a vigilnate to work for us is much easier then a hero."

 

"I'm. Not. Joining. You. Ever."

 

"Oh but you might."

 

"Oh but I will not. Look Phil- Fuck." Theseus realised his slip up once the villain raised his eyebrow.

 

"So you know my identity?'

 

"No."

 

"I think you do, Fallen One."

 

"Stop calling me that."

 

"Give me your name."

 

"Fuck no."

 

"Then I will not stop." Theseus glared at Phil. "Do you kow the other's identities? I assume you do." Theseus started to shake his head. "Come on."

 

"Fine! Your Phil Watson. Blade is Technoblade Watson. Lethe is Ranboo Beloved." Now that Tommy had started talking he couldn't stop, he didn't realise he knew this many peoples identities. "Destiny is Niki Nihachu. And Siren is Wilbur Soot Watson."

 

"You know Wil's middle name?" Theseus ignored how that meant he was right about Wilbur and all the others.

 

"He is a very talkative guy." Phil laughed.

 

"He sure is." The villain paused for a second, obviously trying to figure out what to say next. "You missed out a name."

 

"Pardon?"

 

"You never told me the identity of Theseus."

 

"I'm not going to fall for that." He saw Phil smile. "Oh fuck you, you picked a dumb thing to call me."

 

"I gave you a named based off of your own one."

 

"Shut it."

 

"How much money do you make a month, Theseus?"

 

"Not much."

 

"A number answer would be nice."

 

"I don't know, a thousand at most." Normally less.

 

"What would you say if we offered to pay you two thousand eveytime you patrol?" 

 

"What the fuck?" Theseus' eyes widened. "That is a decent bit of money, are you insane? Cause like no offense but that's insane."

 

"Yes. Now this wouldn't technically count as working for us. Its more like a tip of some sorts, thanking you for patrolling."

 

"That's fucking crazy, Phil." He watched as he older man smiled at the use of his proper name.

 

"There is a couple catches though." Theseus mentally sighed, of course there was something.

 

"I figured as much. What are they?"

 

"You cannot join the heroes."

 

"Fair."

 

"You don't fight against any of The Syndicate members unless they attack you first."

 

"Also fair."

 

"You will only take the money if it is handed to you by Wil, Techno or me. No one else."

 

"That makes sense."

 

"If you have discovered some major crimes happening, you must tell us so we can help you or tell you to stay out of it."

 

"How about I don't do that and deal with it myself and you just never know about the things I do?"

 

"You tell us after you deal with it then."

 

"Fine."

 

"You can't push any of us away while you are out here. If we decide to stay with you while you are on patrol we are staying with you until you finish up or we decided to leave."

 

"Come on, man. Let me have some freedom."

 

"You have more freedom then you would as a hero."

 

"Touché."

 

"When the time comes for the big battle against the Hero League you either stay out of it or fight with us."

 

"That is total bullshit!"

 

"Come on Theseus, it is fair."

 

"No its not. I'm not saying yes to that."

 

"So you were planning on fighting with the heroes?"

 

"Well not exactly but-"

 

"Were you planing on fighting with anyone?" Theseus sighed and shook his head.

 

"I never even thought about when the time would happen. I kind of forgot that at some point you guys would have to loose to the heroes."

 

"We don't plan on loosing."

 

"Sure you don't but someone has to, and the heroes have numbers."

 

"So? We have brains and powers."

 

"Numbers always over powers skill. One guy with a powerful gift can't win against ten people all attacking him at once."

 

"Who taught you that?" 

 

"No one." Dream

 

"Well its bullshit. If the gifted person is smart enough, they can hold them off for long enough for back up to arrive or for the ten people to get too tired to fight."

 

"That is also kind of bullshit."

 

"Look Theseus, all I'm asking is that when that final battle happens you consider it, okay?"

 

"Fine, dickhead."

 

"Next rule, you'll actually listen to us and try to not piss us off all the time."

 

"Nope."

 

"Theseus, please."

 

"I will, sometimes."

 

"Is that the best I'm going to get?"

 

"Yup."

 

"Of course it is. You are to take this phone so you can tell us when you are patrolling." The villain pulled a metal rectangle out of his pocket. Phil should have just said 'take this tracking device so we can know where you are and what you are doing at all times', who does the villain think he is?

 

"No."

 

"Theseus, how do you expect us to pay you if you don't tell us when you patrol?"

 

"Well ok, but-"

 

"We won't use the phone to track you."

 

"How can I trust that?"

 

"Because you can trust us."

 

"No I cannot."

 

"Fallen One, we have had many opportunities to hurt you, yet we haven't, don't you think you can trust us?"

 

"I got beaten up by Techno thirteen days ago."

 

"That wasn't his fault."

 

"I know but it still happened."

 

"What do you mean you know?"

 

"Siren told me this like twenty minutes ago." He paused once he saw the villains blank face. "Do you even talk to each other?"

 

"You talked to Siren." Theseus nodded. "Today?" He nodded again. "That little shit."

 

"What are you talking about?"

 

"He's grounded, he wasn't meant to-" Theseus wasn't paying attention, he was busying himself by laughing at his older brother figure.

 

"Wilbur got grounded? That's hilarious."

 

"You know him, don't you?"

 

"I-I umm... yeah. Not very well though!"

 

"If you say so, mate."

 

"How did he get grounded?"

 

"He made an oppsie."

 

"Don't talk to me like I'm a child."

 

"You are a child."

 

"Well you are an old man. Liker super old."

 

"If you say so."

 

"How long was he grounded for?" Maybe, he just couldn't leave his house, thats why he didn't come to the cafe.

 

"The last week or so." Not long enough, Wilbur must be ignoring him.

 

"Well, I talked to him."

 

"I understand that."

 

"You should go see him, instead of trying to get me to work for you."

 

"Just take the godamn phone." Theseus still looked wary. "If you're that stressed out about it you can ask your tech guy to look at it."

 

"I don't think that Tubbo... I mean my tech guy would like me working for you." If Theseus was paying closer attention he would have noticed how Phil lit up at Tubbo's name. If he was thinking clearly he would have noticed how Phil was planning on contacting Tubbo to ask for information on Theseus. If he wasn't blind he would realised that Phil was planning on forcing him into the family, not a jail cell.

 

"Don't tell him who its from then. Look Theo-" He was cut off by Theseus make gagging sounds. "You are so dramatic, mate, its just a nickname."

 

"A nickname that Siren made for me."

 

"We are giving you the offer of a lifetime. Its take it or leave it." Theseus stopped to think about it.

 

On one hand, they were running low on money. If he took the deal that wouldn't have to buy only cheap food, plus he could always ask to stop. With the extra money he could even buy some gifs for his roommates as a suprise. Maybe find something extra special for Tubbo as a peace offering, and then tell him that his father is trying to kill Theseus, again. 

 

But on the other, the villains are bad people. They are killer and pyscopaths and he doesn't want to work for them! But Ranboo does. Is it really that bad? Yes, his brain told him. No, his heart sang out. If you take this offer you would get to see Wilbur again, and Techno. Don't you want that? He really did, but he also didn't want to become a villain. What would Dream think? He couldn't do that to his friend. 

 

How would he take down Schlatt as a villain... actually that was probably more doable. Could he see himself as a villain? Killing and fighting against his former friends? Commiting crimes, having fun? He wants to say he couldn't but chaos had always been his style. He could do this, he could be the next villain, but he couldn't he was meant to be a hero.

 

"Are you done having a battle in your head, Fallen One? Its a yes or no question."

 

"This won't count as me being a part of The Syndicate?"

 

"No."

 

"I just keep doing what I'm doing now?"

 

"Yup."

 

"Okay." Phil's eyes light up.

 

"Ok?"

 

"I already said that. Do you want me to say it in a different language."

 

"I don't think you can speak another language."

 

"I speak eight languages, Phil."

 

"What?"

 

"That's not important now."

 

"Why do you speak eight different languages?" Theseus waved his hands to dismiss his question.

 

"Now give me the stupid phone and pay me soon." Phil smiled and pulled out the phone and a stack of cash.

 

"Money!" Theseus tried to grab the money quickly but The Angel pulled his hand back.

 

"Do you swear that you will work as a vigilnate to accept payment from The Syndicate?"

 

"That sounds like I'm working for you."

 

"You won't be, now do you swear?"

 

"Yes I do."

 

Theseus didn't even bat an eye when he was handed a knife. The vigilante sliced his hand open with a second thought. Once blood was leaking out of the cut, he offered his hand to Phil. The villain placed his own bloody palm on top of his, and a blood promise was sealed

 

Phil hands over the phone and the money. Theseus throws the money into one of the several pockets on his suit. Theseus pauses for a second before chucking the phone off the side of the building. If he annoyed Phil enough maybe he wouldn't have to stay wokring with them for to long. Phil only sighed.

 

"You are going to fit in perfectly, Theseus." Phil grabbed another phone out of his pocket. When Theseus reached out for it the older slapped his hand away. "No breaking this one." Theseus nodded, smiling once Phil handed it to him. The phone was thrown off the other side of the roof in seconds. Phil groaned in slight annoyance. Maybe Theseus would be able to piss the man off.

 

The villain grabbed another phone out of his pocket. 

 

"I swear Theo, do not throw this one off the roof." Theseus only smiled at him, trying to put a clueless expression on his face. "This isn't a joke, mate."

 

Two different phones after that one went bye bye. 

 

Phil seemed to be close to gving up. The amn pulled another phone out of his pocket and paused before giving it to him.

 

"Please do not throw this off of the fucking roof."

 

The phone was handed to him and before he could throw it, a hand gripped his from behind. Theseus screamed bloody murder.

 

"Hey there Theo, Hi Father." Siren said from behind him. Wilbur was standing there, basically hugging him from behind.

 

"You're grounded."

 

"Am I?" Siren asked from behind him, slightly reagusting himself so theseus was a human shield. "I don't remember being grounded."

 

"Wilbur-"

 

"Whoa, hold up. Thats my name, Phil."

 

"I'm aware."

 

"Why you saying it infront of Theo over here?"

 

"I already knew your name, jackass." Theseus cut in.

 

"Wait what?"

 

"Why are you here, son?" Phil asked, trying to be reasonable.

 

"I was walking back to the hellhole we call home, when I was hit in the head with a phone." Wilbur spoke calmly. Theseus laughed.

 

"You can blame Theseus for that one." Wilbur ruffled Theseus hair and shoutted several curse words at the younger.

 

"Not sorry, bigman. That phone is unfair." Wilbur glanced down at the phone he was still holding against Theseus' wrist.

 

"Unfair? How?"

 

"He took the offer, Wil." Even though Theseus couldn't see Wilbur's expression he knew that the man was happy.

 

"Oh that's great, I knew you would come round, Theo!" Theseus noticed how Wilbur slipped the phone into his suits pocket while he talked, but he didn't say anthing. "Are you finished patrolling for today, Theo? I can walk you back."

 

"I'm good, I need to think about some things." Wilbur's smile didn't falter as he nods. 

 

"Ok, bye bye Theo! "

 

Theseus didn't need to be told twice. The second Wilbur released him, he ran off of the roof. 

 

He ran down the streets until he reached the familar apartment block. He ducked into the open kitchen window. Theseus quickly lost his suit and hopped into the shower before putting on civilian clothing. Tommy smiled as he grabbed out the extra money he had gotten from the villains and he almost ran to the nearest shopping centre. There was only a few stores open that late. 

 

Tommy glanced at the open stores and decided that he would suprise his friends with something special. He walks into a random supermarket and grabs some of the more expenisve luxuries they could never afford. 

 

Fresh fruits and vegtables find their way into his arms and soon he is in need of a basket, he had never needed a basket before. He walks past an isle full of sweets and junk food. He grabs some different things that look disgusting but he knows that Tubbo would love them.

 

He looks at the meat section and smiles once he realises that he can buy proper meat for his friends. He smiles to himself as he buys sauces and dips to go with his items. 

 

Fresh bread is thrown into a basket, and Tommy realises that another one is required.

 

After gaining the second basket he continues walking around the store.

 

He finds some things that look way to salty for his liking and easily chucks them into the basket.

 

Tommy walks past the bakery section and finds some cupcakes that look so good he can't help it when he throws them into the basket as well.

 

He finds a small section filled with soft toys. He looks through them and smiles as he finds a plushie for each of his friends.

 

A bee toy for Tubbo, a black cat plush for Ranboo and an alien toy for Purpled. And if he grabbed a cow toy for himself well that is for only him to know, (he did).

 

He decides that he has everything he could ever need and walks towards the front of the building.

 

He is still smiling once he reaches the counter, arms full of food. 

 

He watches as the cashier glares at him, she probably thinks you can't afford all of this, his brain tells him. That makes him smile more.

 

After all the groceries have been scanned, he easily hands over the correct amount of money. She looks confused as to how he got the money but he shakes it off as he walks away.

 

The whole walk back to his apartment he is beaming. 

 

He opens the apartment door and glanced at the ground, he noticed that both Ranboo and Tubbo's shit was there, meaning that they were at the house.

 

"Ranboob, Tubso!" He shouted, hoping to gain their attention. He heard someone sigh before standing up, obviously coming to greet him.

 

He placed the bags down on the kitchen counter as Tubbo entered the kitchen. The shorter had apologised several times after he woke up, so Tommy didn't even think twice about grinning at him.

 

"Look what I have, Bee Boy." Tubbo's mouth opened and closed a few times before he screamed in excitment. He rushed forward and started looking inside the bags, pulling out each item and smiling.

 

"Ranboo!" The older yelled. Tubbo kept emptying out bags, the pile of stuff Tommy brought still growing. "Ranboo, come look at this!"

 

The tallest roommate walked into the kitchen, expecting Tommy to have brought home something dumb. Ranboo stopped in his tracks after he saw the pile of food sitting on the bench.

 

"Where did you get all of this Toms? Where did you get the money for this?" Ranboo joined Tubbo in glancing at the items. "Is this real fresh bread? I've never even gotten to try fresh bread before!"

 

"Look at all the sauces! Did you steal this? Is this stolen food, Tommy?'

 

"You both think so lowly of me. No I didn't steal it, I brought it."

 

"With what money?" Ranboo questioned.

 

"The money I got today!"

 

"You didn't get paid today." Tubbo stated.

 

"I know that, but you see I took up a new job-"

 

"What?" Tubbo asked concerned.

 

"You didn't need to do that." Ranboo said at the same time.

 

"I know, but the oppurtunity was there and now I got two thousand bucks."

 

"You have two thousand dollars on you right now?" 

 

"Well no, I spent about three hundred on food and stuff."

 

"All of this was three hundred bucks? "

 

"Yup." Tommy saw Tubbo about to open the bag with the suprises in it and he quickly picked it up. "Don't open this one yet." Tubbo nodded, completely unphased by Tommy bluntness.

 

"Tommy, what is it that you did that got you two thousand dollars?"

 

"Well you see, I was out as Theseus, minding my own buisness when I ran into Phil-"

 

"Who?" Tubbo called out, sounding mildly confused.

 

"The Angel, his real name's Phil. Anyway, I saw-"

 

"How do you know his real name?" Ranboo asked, obviously not about ot let it go.

 

"How do you know his real name." Tommy said back to him.

 

"I don't?" Ranboo might have seemed confused to anyone else, but not Tommy. Tommy knew that Ranboo was very much aware of what Tommy was talking about.

 

"Oh but I thought you did, Lethe." It was silent for a minute until Ranboo spoke up.

 

"What? You knew?"

 

"I had my suspicions, you're an awful liar man."

 

"I know. You're not mad?"

 

"Why would I be? You're just making money."

 

"I was worried you'd be angry at me for being hyprocritical and shit."

 

"Well I'm not. Now back to my story, anyway Phil offered me a job as per usual, I told him no. He then told me that he would pay me for being a vigilnate. And then he gave me two thousand bucks." Tommy pulled the remaining cash from his pocket out to show the two.

 

"Pause, what?"

 

"Yeah I agree with Ranboo on this one, boss man."

 

"And now I get two thousand dollars everytime I patrol." Tommy grabbed the phone out of his pocket, and chucked it at Tubbo. "I need you to make sure that the phone isn't bugged."

 

"Why do you have a random phone?"

 

"So I can contact them when I patrol so they can pay me."

 

"You can't be serious."

 

"Come on Tubbo. Just look at it for me." He gave him the Tommy eyes. "Please."

 

"Darn you and your cuteness." Tubbo muttered as he walked to grab his crappy computer. Tommy turned to look at Ranboo.

 

"Ran?"

 

"Are you going to be careful?"

 

"Yes."

 

"Are you not going to do anything stupid?"

 

"Maybe."

 

"Tommy."

 

"OKay I won't!"

 

"Good. Was there rules to follow?" Tommy nodded. "What are they?"

 

"Something."

 

"Tommy." Ranboo almost growled at the younger.

 

"It was something about not fighting villains and who to accept the money from. Nothing important."

 

"If you say so. How do you know their idnetities? Or is Phil just special?"

 

"I met Wilbur at the cafe. You know this stuff already." Ranboo nods.

 

"I do."

 

"Then why are you asking me?"

 

"Because I want to make sure you know what you have done."

 

"I do, Ran."

 

"Okay. One more question, then I'm done."

 

"Ok, one more."

 

"What are you going to tell Dream?"

 

"Fuck."

 

"Tommy?"

 

"Oh Prime! Ranboo what am I going to tell him? What am I going to tell the heroes, oh no." He felt hands grip his wrists.

 

"Hey, hey its okay, Toms. We will figure this out."

 

"They are going to hate me."

 

"No they won't. No one could hate you."

 

"Wilbur does." Ranboo sighed.

 

"Wilbur does not hate you, he loves you."

 

"He is pretty fucking bad at showing it then."

 

"Tommy, its going to be okay. You don't even have to tell Dream. He doesn't have to know, yeah?"

 

"That might work."

 

"Of course it will work, I'm a genius."

 

"Bold words coming from your mouth today, Mr Boo."

 

"Oh shut it"

 

The front door of the apartment squeaked as the final roommate entered the kitchen. Purpled took one look at the pile of food on the counter and the stack of cash in Tommy's hand and gasped. Tommy watched as several emotions flashed through his friends eyes. Purpled seemed to pick an emotion as he walked towards the youngest.

 

"Now you're in trouble." Ranboo whispered as he walked away, probably going to get Tubbo to watch Tommy get yelled at.

 

"Did you rob someone? Please say you didn't, you were doing good at not robbing people." Purpled placed his fingers under Tommy's chin, forcing him to meet his eyes. Purpled was roughly the same height as Tommy, so there wasn't much of a gap between the two.

 

"I didn't rob someone."

 

"Then what did you do?"

 

"I made money."

 

"How?"

 

"I accepted an offer from the Syndicate..." When Purpled started trying to talk over him, Tommy started talking louder. "I don't work for them, they are just paying me to be vigilante, chill Purps."

 

"How much?"

 

"Of course you ask me that."

 

"How much."

 

"Two thousand for everday I patrol."

 

"Impressive."

 

"I know."

 

"And your first thought after getting paid was, let me buy expensive food?" Purpled spoke, glancing at the food over the kitchen counter.

 

"Well, yes but I wanted to suprise you guys." Purpled looked at Tommy and cooed. "That's gross, bigman."

 

"You wanted to suprise us?" Tommy nodded and Purpled smile grew. "Awww, Red." Purpled said, reaching out and ruffling his hair.

 

"Shut up, shut up." Tommy half yelled as he tried to duck out of the way. "Shut up."

 

"You're so sweet, Red. Our sweet little boy, yeah?"

 

"Fuck you."

 

"I didn't hear a no." Purpled glanced at Tubbo and Ranboo who were watching them. "Did you hear him say no?" They both shook their heads and Purpled laughed. 

 

"Be quiet."

 

"Oh but Red-"

 

"No, fuck you." Tommy glanced at the bag in his hands. "You aren't getting what's in here now." Immediately all three of them walked towards him, trying to see what was in the bag.

 

"What is it?" Ranboo asked, curiously.

 

"Show it to me, please." Tubbo jokingly begged.

 

"Can anyone see inside the bag?" Purpled said, closest to Tommy. Tommy grabbed out the bee plush and threw it at Tubbo, who caught it easily. Tubbo's eyes widened in happiness once he realised what it was.

 

"You got me this?" Tubbo squealed once Tommy nodded. Ranboo was glancing at Tubbo's gift so Tommy decided to chuck the cat at his head.

 

"What the hell Tommy?" Ranboo stopped screaming at him once he saw the toy. "Awww."

 

"Give me mine, Red."

 

"No?"

 

"Red, give me my gift, please."

 

"Still no."

 

"Please I'm begging you, give me my gift." Purpled dropped to his knees to seem more into character. Tommy burst out laughing as he place the toy in Purpled's hands.

 

"There you go, now get up off the floor thats disgusting-" Purpled cut him off by squeezing him into a hug. Ranboo and Tubbo joined quickly.

 

"Thanks Toms."

 

"We need to put some of the food in the fridge-" Someone put their hand over his mouth, silencing him.

 

Tommy doesn't know how long the roomates stayed like that, holding eachother, but it was one of the best moments of his life.

 

So maybe Tommy's life was coming together, the new job was going to help him pay for several things, but then again nothing goes good for Tommy. 

 

Tubbo wasn't going to stop the location tracker from the phone, in fact he was going to enhance it so that the Syndicate could even contact him when the phone was off.

 

Ranboo wasn't happy that Tommy was forgiving the villains, he just got beaten up by Techno two weeks ago.

 

Wilbur was getting yelled at for leaving the house.

 

Techno was putting together pieces that no one else has seemed to have figured out.

 

But today, Tommy was happy, only today though.

Notes:

What are we thinking of this one?

Tommy isn't clueless anymore pog!

I'm waiting to write Techno again, he is becoming my favourite person to write.

I was just really enjoying writing this one, we are finally making progress in the plot!!!

Any mistakes or feedback? Please let me know.

Hope you are all doing well.

Xoxo Everest

Chapter 15: The brewing

Summary:

Tommy is done with Wilbur’s actions
Wilbur is done with George’s words
Theseus is done with Schlatt’s bullshit

Notes:

Hi Welcome back to this hell!!!

Another chapter, yay

I swear I am trying to post more

12K WORDS??? HOLY FUCK IM SO GOOD.

ALSO NOTE: eye infections no longer exist

TW:
Mentions of violence (its in a memory so very brief)

Slight talk of blood

Child abuse???? (Kinda)

Gayness

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

The day after Tommy had gotten paid the largest amount of money he had ever held in his hand by none other than Phil Watson, he headed to Niki's.

 

Technically he had no need to keep working for Niki at the cafe, but he didn't even question it when he headed out in the early of the morning.

 

Niki was always kind to him so he decided that working for her was the least he could do.

 

Tommy checked his new phone, curtsy of The Angel, and glared at the date. 

 

August 23, a week and a few days until he was forced by the law to go back to school.

 

When he had tried to convince Tubbo that he didn't need to go to school as it was probably going to be useless as fuck, he had gotten one of Purpled's textbooks thrown at him.

 

He had a bruise on his forehead for days after that, even with Purpled's enhanced healing powers.

 

Purpled was the one who taught Tommy the correct way to survive after The Rooms. He taught him how to read, write and do basic math.

 

Tubbo tutored him until he was deemed good enough to go to school. 

 

Apparently Tubbo's power helped his brain work is quicker, smarter ways. Which made it easier for him to tutor Tommy.

 

Tommy was going to graduate this year if things went well for him. 

 

Tubbo, Ranboo and even Purpled were in the same year as him, even though Tubbo was technically his legal guardian.

 

He still didn't understand how Tubbo thought his lie of saying he was at summer school would work. Tubbo was the smartest out of all of them and yet none of them were forced to spend summer break at school.

 

It was a half assed lie, and everyone knew it. 

 

Tommy didn't want to think to much about the fact that Tubbo was lying to him.

 

Their last school was almost destroyed in an explosion, thankfully most of the school building was fine. Another thing that he was thankful for was that his two least favourite teachers were in the room that exploded. So long Mr. and Ms. Boring Classes. 

 

So what if Ranboo and him laughed when Tubbo told them? It was funny to them.

 

The school was apperently getting a new english and history teacher to replace the others.

 

He hoped the new teacher was better then the others, he didn't want to deal with angry teachers who yelled at him for not understanding something.

 

It wasn't his fault, he had only been reading and writing for a few months at the time!

 

Tommy slipped his headphones over his ears as he normally does when he has the early shift. He doesn't usually have to speak with anyone until he opens the cafe.

 

He smiled as one of the bands Wilbur had shown him plays. He walks the rest of the way to the cafe in a happy mood.

 

Nothing could touch him, he was perfectly amazing.

 

And then it all came crashing down once he saw him standing outside, waiting for something, someone, him.

 

Tommy wasn't expecting to see anyone outside the cafe at five in the morning, let alone Wilbur Watson.

 

Who does he think he is to be here, on Tommy's turf? After all these weeks of purposefully avoiding Tommy, he shows up?

 

Is he thinking that he will get forgivness by coming back? Cause he will not be forgiven, not yet anyway.

 

Tommy ignored the older as he headed towards the cafe doors, unlocking them after grabbing out his key.

 

"Hey, Tommy!" Wilbur called out cheerfully, unaware that Tommy was mad at him.

 

Tommy walked into Niki's cafe. Making sure to not look at Wilbur, who had followed him inside, he started taking chairs off of tables. He noticed that Wilbur was following him, not yet trying to speak again.

 

He wonders if Wilbur will just leave him alone, he doubts it. Maybe if Tommy pretends to have not seen him, and he just ignores him throughtout his whole shift-

 

Ok, so that wasn't an option. He couldn't just ignore his older brother! His brain would never let him do that.

 

The chairs are removed quicker then he would have liked, and he almost sighed as he head behind the counter.

 

Tommy wondered into the kitchen, happy to be in a place where Wilbur couldn't see him.

 

The kitchen smelled of the freshly baked sweets Jack and him had made the other day.

 

Even though Tommy didn't want to see Wilbur, he did need to prepare for the cafe opening in an hour.

 

If he didn't Niki would be concerned, and he really didn't want to concern her, she was so nice to him.

 

He placed down his backpack, which had his suit and several other weapons Tubbo had made him inside of it.

 

He knew every single thing inside of that bag, so if the time came where he had to work fast he would know what he had avalible to him. 

 

He never opened it while out of the house, mostly because he didn't want to get his secret revealed but also because several of the weapons were fatal to him as well as others.

 

One of the more dangerous weapons inside of his harmless looking bag was a power repressor, a band that after it is put on an enhanced person's wrist could have the oppurtunity to stop their powers ability. 

 

With the level of strength coming from most powers a normally repressor would be useless, so Tommy carried a varient of the band that Tubbo made years ago.

 

Tubbo's version of the repressor worked best with the higher level of powers. It was also made so that it wouldn't harm the actually person it was put on, Tubbo made sure that it would just fuck with their powers.

 

The only downside of the more advanced repressor was that it would also effect Tommy's power, so it could be easily used against him in battle.

 

Tommy abandoned his backpack and walked towards the front counter, not looking at Wilbur, who was sitting innocently in his usual seat.

 

"Tommy?" Wilbur called out to him. Tommy walked past him and heads out into the middle of the cafe. He grabs onto a table and readjusts it to his liking. "Oh Tommy? Hello? Are you okay?" Tommy knows that Wilbur has turned to face him, but he keeps his back towards the older. "Tommy! Toms. Sunshine?"

 

After all the tables have been moved around fifty times each he knows he has to turn around and head behind the counter.

 

Maybe Wilbur will let him pass and not even try to talk to him. It was wishful thinking and he knows it. 

 

Wilbur is a reasonable person, one part of his brain argues, he will realise that he hurt you by not being here and then apoligise, give him time.

 

He deserves this, The other half argues, He should know that this was coming. He is a villain and you should hate him for that.

 

But why can't he hate him then? He knows that he is a villain, that he has killed people, so why doesn't he hate him? 

 

Because you are as bad as him. 

 

Not helping brain.

 

Tommy sighs quitely and decides that he might as well get this over with. 

 

Wilbur probably won't even be there anymore.

 

But of course once Tommy turns he sees that Wilbur is blocking his pathway into the kitchen.

 

Fuck.

 

Tommy starts walking towards where Wilbur is. He is looking at the ground but he can hear Wilbur turning to look at him after the older notices that his footsteps are coming closer to him.

 

Now, Tommy can go about this two ways. 

 

The first being that he talks it out with Wilbur and asks the man to move.

 

But the second one being that he just pushes past him sounds way more appealing to him.

 

He goes for the second option. 

 

Once he is close enough to the man he shoves past him to head behind the counter.

 

“Tommy wait.. Tommy!” Wilbur yells after him. "Tommy please." Tommy almost freezes, he almost turns and runs into his older brother's arms. But he doesn't, he starts wiping down the counter, ignoring Wilbur's pleas and cries about how he just wants him to talk to him and how he does't know what he did.

 

Wilbur's pleas don't stop, even after it has been half an hour of him trying to get Tommy to give him any type of sign that he was even listening to him.

 

Wilbur sounded totally and utterly broken by the time Niki showed up to join Tommy working. But Wilbur pretends he isn't dying inside when she asks what he did to Tommy. 

 

Wilbur doesn't know what he did to his brother, but he guesses he recent absence hurt the younger more then he thought it would.

 

Tommy pretends he didn't have silent tears running down his face when Niki walked past him.

 

Tommy can't talk to Wilbur, he needs to stay strong. He can't break down like he wants to. He can't tell Wilbur that he was so sad without his pressence.

 

The two brothers pretend together that they aren't hurt by the fact that they hadn't talked in two weeks and now one of them didn't seem to want to ever talk again. He did, he really did.

 

Wilbur doesn't say anything as Tommy walks past him to put up the open sign. 

 

Tommy doesn't speak as he takes other customer's orders. He gives the people what they want and then hides away until new customers walk in.

 

******

 

Wilbur has no clue what he did to his brother to deserve this treatment. 

 

Was it really that big of a deal that he stopped coming to the cafe? Who was he kidding, he knew that it would be mean to Tommy but he was busy. He had to deal with Theseus!

 

He spent most of the first week trying to figure out what the best way to approach the vigilante would be. 

 

Techno and him had spent all their time learning everything they could about Theseus and his powers.

 

Wilbur found articles and news clippings about the people he had saved and how he had done it.

 

Once he showed Techno what he gathered his twin complained about how it was like being back in school.

 

He laughed and threw the information onto the table. They stayed up until the sun rose, making sure they knew Theseus' patrol schedule, unshockingly he didn't have one.

 

Wilbur remembers how Phil scolded them for staying up to just learn about some vigilnate. Phil had told them to get some sleep and they did.

 

The clock had read eleven pm when he checked and he sighed. Wilbur had missed Tommy's shift. He recalls slowly getting out of Techno's bed, making sure not to wake up the piglin hybrid, and heading down the stairs to see his father looking over the notes they had written about Theseus.

 

Phil had told him that he was onto something and he spent then next few days with his father and brother, coming up with plans on how to capture a vigilnate.

 

They didn't want to actually kidnap Theseus, they just wanted to corner him and make sure he listened to what they were trying to tell him.

 

"He will always fight us, no matter what we tell him, Dad." Techno had said in the quiet of their home one night.

 

"Then we will have to find the correct thing to say to him." Phil had replied. "Everyone has something that is their weakness. Something that will make them agree."

 

"Are you saying we threaten him?" 

 

"No! I meant we find out what we need to say to make him trust us. We can't keep hurting him, it isn't doing anything to help him or us."

 

"So what is his weakness?" Wilbur asked.

 

"We have to figure it, Wil." 

 

"What's your weakness?" Techno had asked Phil jokingly.

 

"You, my sons. If you tell me to do something, I'm going to do it."

 

"Everything?"

 

"Everything except adopting a random child that you found, Wilbur." Wilbur had crossed his arms at that, pouting. "I need to get to know him better, bring him over. Then we can adopt him."

 

"I don't think you can legally adopt him." Techno muttered.

 

"Oh?" Phil asked.

 

Techno had held up a laptop that Quackity had given to them in one of their many trades. The laptop held information from all of the Hero Leagues data bases, it was one of the most important items they owned.

 

On the laptop showed Tommy's civillain profile, well, it showed a fake looking one.

 

There was a photo on it, the photo showed Tommy looking miserable, but in fairness Wilbur belives he isn't looking too happy in his citizen ID photo either.

 

Wilbur smiles once he sees the name written at the top.

 

"There is no way his name is actually that long." Wilbur had said.

 

"Really, mate? That's what is bugging you about this?"

 

"I'm just saying, when he told me it I thought he was joking!" Phil sighed and rubbed the bridge of his nose.

 

"Is that all that comes up for him?"

 

"When you look up Tommy Innit, yes. But when you change some letters and it becomes Thomas Innes, this comes up."

 

Techno shows them a different profile, this time the kid looks younger, but it is still obviously Tommy. Wilbur didn't notice the red eyes staring at him on the page, his gaze having already travelled to a different section of the profile.

 

This one states several crimes commited by the child, even though his file shows that he would only be thirteen when it was made.

 

Thomas Innes was a kid meant to be in the foster system, but he had run away at seven years old.

 

The kid was spotted on the streets again when he was ten. Wilbur gasped once he saw the image of his little brother standing over a corpse.

 

Several more images were included, most of them being taken after Tommy had made the kill, others while he was in the act.

 

A specific group of photos that caught his eye was one where Tommy was smiling into the camera, blood dripping out of a nasty cut on his forehead. Tommy must of only been eleven when it was taken, but his eyes looked as if they had already seen too much for a child. They were also red, but Wilbur assumed it was from the light.

 

The photo made Tommy look insane, as if he was a lunatic. The thing that caught Wilbur's eye wasn't the smile or the blood. No, it was the way the photo next to it, seemingly taken moments after, it showed Tommy licking the blood off of the dagger he had used to kill the six people behind him. 

 

The final photo in the group was different. Tommy was now facing the side, bright blue eyes no longer visible. Tommy was licking his lips as he glanced slightly up, looking at another person who had entered the frame. The person had a hand on Tommy's chin, obviously praising the child for his kills.

 

Logically Wilbur should of felt sick, but he felt strangely proud of Tommy, the kid had killed people before.

 

"Holy shit." His father said beside him.

 

"He's perfect." Wilbur was smiling. Techno and Phil both nodded. Tommy was their missing piece.

 

They just needed him to realise it.

 

Wilbur had figured out after a week that he hadn't seen Tommy and planned to visit him when he got grounded. It wasn't even his fault! Techno was the one who put the idea in his head that he could force people to kill themselves. 

 

No one actually died, but they were close to it when Phil found his son smiling as Jail-Break, a hero who is known for working with metals, tried to strangle himself. 

 

Phil had forced him to stop the hero from killing himself and they quickly fled the scene. He had gotten yelled at for a soild fifty minutes before Phil grounded him.

 

Wilbur knew that he couldn't exactly tell Tommy all of this, as it would not make Tommy like him more. He needed Tommy to realise that he was here for him after he calmed down.

 

He watched as his younger brother cleared tables, knowing that he would have to walk past him to get to the kitchen. But before Tommy could come close enough for Wilbur to speak to him, a new voice spoke up from behind him.

 

"Stop harrassing the kid." It didn't even sound like a human had spoken to him, as George had hissed the words at him. Great, protective Gogy. This was not something he needed to deal with today.

 

"First of all I ain't harassing him, George." The hero scoffed and glared at him.

 

"And the second thing I'm sure you have in your pea sized brain?" Wilbur glanced at Tommy, who seemed unaware of the conversation happening a few meters away from him.

 

"He is my fucking kid, I'm just visiting him." George laughed, loud and harsh. Several heads turn towards them, thankfully not Tommy's. The kid is talking to Niki, even though Niki is watching them with a look that says, If you start fighting I am not cleaning it up.

 

"Please, Wilbur, he is Clay's kid and we both know it."

 

"He is not yours. He is not apart of your family. And he is definitely not fucking Clay's." Wilbur stood up, making sure George realised the height difference between the two of them. There was even more people watching them now, including Tommy. "You have no say in what happens with him."

 

"Oh but you were too late, Wilbur, Clay claimed him months ago."

 

"You think that fucking matters?" George opened his mouth to begin speaking but Wilbur cut him off. "No. It doesn't."

 

"You don't get to pick if something matters or not, Wilbur."

 

"I think I do. Leave him alone, he didn't ask for this."

 

"He didn't ask to be involved with all of your bullshit either but look at where we are."

 

"We wouldn't be here if Clay had realised that he wasn't right for Tommy." Wilbur watched as Tommy shrank more into his shell, hiding slightly behind Niki. 

 

"Wasn't right?" George sounded hysteric now, and Wilbur assumed he did as well. "You know what isn't right for him? You. Your family. They aren't right."

 

"We are replacing what he never had."

 

"That's not replacing, he doesn't know what family is like. You are manipulating him."

 

"Isn't Clay's whole thing manipulation?"

 

"You know he would never harm a child."

 

"I thought Karl would never kill someone, but hey, that happened."

 

"That was not his fault."

 

"Oh right, my bad. It was actually Clay's, right?"

 

"You have no clue what your implying."

 

"You think my family didn't do our research before coming here? We know every little mishap that you have failed to deal with. I know how you will fail Tommy."

 

"If anyone is going to fail him, it'll be your brother. You know, the one with no control." Wilbur visably paled. "Yeah, imagine him loosing control and snapping your new pets neck." 

 

Wilbur didn't know what was worse with that statement, the thought of Techno killing Tommy, or that George called Tommy a pet.

 

If Wilbur or George had been paying any attention to the child in question, they would have noticed how much George's words had affected him. They would have realised that Tommy was currently reliving some of his worst memories, his memories of The Rooms, of Schlatt taking over his mind, of cages and drugs, of being forced to obey someone with no way to say no.

 

"Watch your mouth, George." Wilbur growled, stepping closer to the shorter.

 

"Maybe I will, but I probably won't" Wilbur wanted to snap Georges neck.

 

"I hope you die a painful death."

 

"That the best threat you've got?"

 

"I wish you would have your tiny dick chopped off and then have it forced down your throat, you massive dickhead." Wilbur quoted Tommy directly.

 

"That was hella poetic, Wilbur. Where do you come up with this shit?"

 

"That one was all my little brother." George's gaze hardened at his words.

 

"Oh? He's a brother to you? So thats why you get all this say in his life?"

 

"I'm making sure his isn't getting corrupted by you!"

 

"Oh? You think that Clay will be the one to corrupt him? Not you? The one who is known as an evil being who harms others for pleasure? What will happen after he finds out your true identity? I don't think he would be to fond of you then."

 

"Shut up. You aren't doing anything better for him."

 

"Clay is helping him."

 

"How?"

 

"You don't need to know."

 

"He is my brother, I deserve to know."

 

"No, you don't." George stepped closer to Wilbur with every word he muttered. "He may be your brother but he is also Clay's appreti-" George was cut of by a force pushing him away from Wilbur.

 

Wilbur glanced down in shock as he saw Tommy, who had his arms pushing both of them apart, making sure they weren't able to shove each other like they wanted to.

 

"No! No." Tommy hissed, glaring at both of them. Wilbur and George both opened their mouths, speaking at the same time.

 

"Toms! You have to stay away from George-" His words being a big jumble as George was speaking as well.

 

"Tommy! Get away from this man, he isn't who he says he is-" George spoke quickly.

 

"SHUT UP!" Tommy screamed. Wilbur could tell that Tommy was avoiding looking at him. Wilbur watched as his brother shook in fear in front of his eyes.

 

"Darling you're shaking-"

 

"I said be quiet, Watson." Wilbur gulped at the use of his last name. George badly hid his laugh and Wilbur could tell that Tommy was glaring at him.

 

He silently wondered how George didn't fold uner the harsh glare he assumed Tommy was giving him. Wilbur thought thet George was tougher then he looked, until George looked down at the ground, caving in. Fuck you George, no one can beat Tommy's glares, no one.

 

"Oh come on, Tommy. We were just having a friendly chat." George spoke, making sure his words sounded carefree.

 

"Friendly chat? Yeah right." Tommy mumbled. "You both need serious help, if you think that is okay to come into my fucking place of work and just start going off at each other. That is a sick thing to do. Let alone over me. You should have been louder about it, I don't think the people in the back corner could hear you." Wilbur looked around and saw all the people inside the cafe staring back at him.

 

"I was just here to see you, when this maniac decided he was so much better then me." Wilbur mumbled.

 

Tommy turned to look at Wilbur, the older was taken back by the tears that inhabited Tommy's eyes. "I need time, Wil. I can't even stand the thought of looking at you right now. So please, just let me be." Wilbur looked Tommy dead in the eyes, making sure all of his hurt was on display. "If we try to talk this out now, like I know you're dying to, I may loose you forever. I can't loose you, Wilby, I need you. Give me time, that is all I'm asking you for right now."

 

Wilbur grabbed Tommy's wrist before the younger could turn away from him fully.

 

"I'll be waiting for you. Come to my house once you're ready, Phil and Techno both miss you." Tommy nodded, a quick and short nod that made Wilbur's heart clench. With those words Wilbur stormed out of the cafe, making sure it was very dramatic. He heard George's laugh behind him as the doors slam shut.

 

There was no way the George was right. Tommy wouldn't care that he was a villain. It probably wouldn't even phase him. 

 

He just needs to prove that Tommy would not mind. But how?

 

He could ask Techno to help him, maybe he could make his twin talk to Tommy. 

 

But how would that go? He would need to be there to make sure Techno doesn't go off the rails.

 

That could frighten Tommy though, having to speak with two villains at the same time may be scary for him. 

 

Tommy had been through so much, so what if he was speaking with two of the most dangerous people in L'manburg, there was little chance that it would even effect him.

 

Maybe it was time for Tommy to meet some certain villians. 

 

******

 

After Wilbur left the people inside of the cafe decided to go back to their own conversations, leaving Tommy and George in peace.

 

Tommy then kicked him out. He didn't want to deal with the hero.

 

George protested for a few minutes before he finally left. But the words George uttered after him made Tommy wish he had asked the older to stay.

 

"I'll tell Karl that you are busy, and can't take his stupid message." 

 

There was only one thing that Karl would be wanting to talk to him about, Schlatt.

 

Karl may have found some new information about Schlatt's plan, or about how he could stop him from taking control of his power. But the words didn't register to Tommy until George had left the cafe.

 

He would have to visit The Tower tonight then. He was already planning on patrolling as he had an earlier shift, a quick stop to talk to Karl wouldn't delay him much. 

 

He could even try and break into Schlatt's office, maybe find some new information on his plan.

 

He could call the hero back, that was another option. He could chase after George and ask him to explain what Karl had wanted him to say. 

 

He considered doing it for a few seconds until Niki was talking to him.

 

"Are you okay, Tommy? You look a little pale." 

 

"I'm fine! I'm j-just so fine. Why wouldn't I be fine? In fact I'm perfect. It's not like my older brother fig-gure just yelled at my friend and a whole room of people heard th-them, that definitely did not happen!" Tommy was a stuttering mess as he rambled away to Niki. "Thanks for asking me, Niki."

 

"You know I didn't mean it like that, Tommy. I just... well I... look Tommy-"

 

"No no, continue with wh-wh-what you were saying before. What were you just doing? Please, ex-explain it to me, 'cause it may help me make sen-sense of whatever the fuck just happened."

 

"They both just want to help you."

 

"Do they? Goo-good to know, 'cause no one fucking told me that." Niki's eyes looked watery as she looked down at him. "Tell me what I'm meant to do Niki, please."

 

"I don't know what you need to do, Tommy. It's your choice, I can't make it." The only thing that could help him now would be fate, or... Destiny.

 

"But you know what I pick, right? Isn't that your whole thing?" Niki sighed once she realised what he was saying. Maybe it was a low blow from him, revealing that he knew her secret identity, but he had to try. 

 

"I wondered when you would figure it out. I assume you know the others as well then, Theseus." Tommy's eyes snapped up to meet Niki's. "Oh come on, you think I didn't know?"

 

"I guessed."

 

"Look, Tommy, I'm not going to tell you what choice you pick, or who you pick I guess, you have decide."

 

"But Niki-"

 

"Tommy, this is for the good of the world. If I tell you it could screw up he entire timeline we are currently in."

 


"I don't think the world would mind."

 

"Theseus."

 

"Destiny."

 

"Finish your shift, kid." She said, laughing at his annoyed expression.

 

"I am not a fucking kid."

 

He did listen to her, he finished his shift. A silent agreement was between them, Niki wouldn't tell Wilbur that Tommy was aware of their identies, if he talked to Wilbur in one of the upcoming weeks.

 

Maybe it was fucking with Tommy, as he now had to talk to Wilbur. Maybe it was also hurting Niki as she couldn't lie in front of Lethe, screw him and his lie detector powers.

 

The clock on the wall chimed, signalling that it was the end of his shift. He waved goodbye to Niki as he walked into the kitchen to wash up his hands. He wasn't expecting for her to follow him back.

 

"Je-sus Niki, warn someone before you follow them into a room, it can be creepy." She shook her head as she came closer to him.

 

"There was a fight with some of the heroes, pretty close to the front of the store. You should head out the back way, it'll be safer for you." She sounded out of breath, like she had chased after him.

 

"Safer? I think I can handle myself outside. Plus, they won't bother me, I'm not a vigilnate right now, Dest."

 

"Don't call me that."

 

"Desty?" She glared at him. "Desto. Niy. Big Dest."

 

"Give it up, Theo. There is no nickname that works for my name."

 

"I'll find one." He paused to think. "Nini? Didi? Estiy."

 

"You shouldn't be using my villain name, Theo."

 

"Why not? You're using mine."

 

"Technically I'm calling you a normal name."

 

"A normal name that fucking Wilbur came up with."

 

"He did?" If Tommy was paying more attention he would have realised that she was smiling at the mention of the older.

 

"Yup, mans doesn't even have a normal name himself, yet he thinks he can change my un-normal name into a proper one. It's so dumb." Tommy looked up and saw Niki smiling at him. "You know what, he is so dumb. He is just super dumb. he is the dumbest guy ever. Fuck him."

 

"You care about him so much, Tommy. Stop hiding it, he would be happy to know how much you care for him."

 

"Fuck off." He grumbled into his arms, that were now covering his face.

 

"Oh Tommy." She laughed.

 

"What were you saying about going out the back?" He asked, desperate for them to be done with this topic.

 

"The person who the heroes were fighting, he got away." Tommy didn't undertsand why that was his problem.

 

"Okay, and? Why does this effect me?"

 

"I'm getting to it. The guy is said to have blonde hair, blueish eyes, a plain mask but he still looked young, and he is meant to be around the height of six foot one." Tommy realised why he was fucked, that was basically describing him.

 

"Oh Prime."

 

"They are basically looking for any teenager who fits that description, and you fall under that category."

 

"But I was here all day, I have an alibi!"

 


"You may have a reason to why it couldn't be you, but what is going to happen once they look further into your files." Oh fucking hell.

 

"FUCK."

 

"Yeah, what if they realise that your guardian is still going to school, or that you should be in the system? You will be quite literally fucked."

 

"I can't get seen."

 

"I know."

 

"So I have to sneak out? And hide from the government?" When she nodded he smiled. "Oh thank Prime, I thought it was going to be something a lot harder then that."

 

"You did hear the whole hiding from the law bit, right?"

 

"Well yeah, but I've been doing that for like my whole life, its nothing." Niki sighed. He grabbed his bag from the ground.

 

"Your past scares me."

 

"Oh I know it does."

 

"Stay safe out there."

 

"You know me, I'm always being safe." He walked towards the back door, backpack now slung across his shoulder. "See you tomorrow Niki!"

 

"You don't work tommorrow." He paused in the doorway.

 

"I-I don't?"

 

"No, it's the festival tomorrow." She continued once she saw his confusion. "You know, the big festival where people parade around and celebrate the heroes? It is quite literally illegal for me to make you work tomorrow."

 

"Oh."

 

"Have fun at the festival, Tommy."

 

"I will not." He yelled, walking out the door.

 

He was fine, perfectly fine. He was now running from the government, which wasn't a new thing for him. He was also needing to talk to Wilbur, only for Niki though, he didn't want to see the man. Another issue was that he was planing in his head how to break into Schlatt office.

 

Breaking into the man's office was a new concept for Tommy. He was normally locked inside of it. Tommy shuddered at the memory of being trapped in a room with Schlatt.

 

He was screaming, begging for anyone to hear him. He wanted out, he didn't know what was happening.

 

Everything had turned to shit only after one tiny mistake.

 

There was a heavy metal bracelet on his wrist, it was making him weaker.

 

Iron bars were surrounding him.

 

His head was pounding. Memories of the last week blurry.

 

What had he done to deserve this? Why was this his fate?

 

A man he knows well stands in front of him, laughing.

 

Schlatt calls him ridiculous, he says that no one will be able to hear him.

 

He keeps screaming as Schlatt comes closer. He screams for help, he doesn't want this to happen to him.

 

The man's hand reaches through the bars, grabbing his now ripped shirt, using it to pull the vigilnate forward.

 

Schlatt's disgusting breath is against his cheek, whispering about how he should of been better, how he could of stopped this from happening.

 

The hand moves from his shirt to his hair, slaming his head into the side of the cage.

 

Loud, angry laughter is above him. 

 

Make it stop, make it stop.

 

He is screaming louder, a hand punches his cheek.

 

It hits his nose, he knows that it will be broken now.

 

He doesn't stop screaming, he knows someone with hear him.

 

He prays to Prime that Dream or Sapnap will save him. They could save him from this nightmare.

 

A hand is repeativly coming down on his face, punching and hitting him.

 

The voice above him turning sour, yelling at him as if there is no tomorrow.

 

At this moment Tommy wonders if there is going to be a tomorrow for him.

 

For the first time in months there may not be.

 

A sob escapes his lips and soon he is bawling his eyes out.

 

Schlatt laughs even more, telling him how he is a pathetic child.

 

Tears are spilling down his cheeks. Wait, those feel way too real. 

 

Tommy snaps himself out of his memory as he realises that he isn't actually crying. It is just pouring with rain.

 

Pouring with rain, and he has to take the long way back to his apartment, great.

 

Logically leaving out the back door would make his trip back quicker, but if he wanted to not be arrested he would have to stick to the back alleyways.

 

But not just the back alleyways as those would be crawling with heroes and the occasional cop.

 

Now normally a few heroes being around wouldn't bother him at all, in fact it would normally make him happy. But since Niki had told him to stay away he assumes it isn't one of his friends.

 

Now, Theseus is close with several of the heroes, not just the Feral Boys, a few including Stopper, Captain and Jail-Break. He was even on a first name basis with most of them. JailBreak was his personal favourite out of the them though.

 

He met JailBreak the same day he met Tubbo. Jail-Break was close with Purpled before he was taken to The Rooms, so he was on a special mission from his friend to talk to the hero. The second the hero found out that he knew Purpled he agreed to help Tommy. Of course he couldn't help Tommy as much after he broke his friends out of The Tower.

 

Niki would have no way of knowing what heroes he knew, but he had a feeling that it wasn't any of his friends out there.

 

If the heroes were trying to catch some dumb teenager it would probably make it easier for him to sneak into The Tower. 

 

But if there was less heroes there was a larger chance of Schlatt being around, and he did not want to deal with him.

 

Tommy paused his thinking as he crawled up onto a fire escape, making sure no one had spotted him, he climbed to the roof of the building.

 

The rain was getting heavier and it was likely to start storming soon. 

 

Tommy looked over the edge of the building, crouching down so he was spotted in any of the spotlights the cops were shinning around.

 

If he was thinking he would of noticed how close he actually was to the side of the roof.

 

He could see Stopper and Jail-Break speaking to a group of civillains, while a few cops went up and down alleyways.

 

When he squinted he could see Claws and Illumina walking together, probably scouting the area.

 

More cops were arriving and Tommy was loosing track of how many he had seen, the stupid rain was clouding his vision.

 

"Fucking rain, getting in my fucking eyes, making it fucking impossible to see." Tommy mumbled, getting quite pissed off about the rain's existence.

 

"But why do you want to see, kid?" A very familar and very monotone voice spoke next to him.

 

Tommy immediately launched himself forward, trying to get away from the person. He was just trying to put distance between them, so he moved quickly and without thinking.

 

But unfortunately for him, there was nothing in front of him, so he fell. Or he would have, if he wasn't yanked back up by a harsh grip.

 

"You are definitely a smart one, kid." The new voice made Tommy turn around quickly.

 

There, infront of him, stood Blade and Siren. Or Techno and Wilbur Watson. Fuck.

 

"Uh, hi?" Siren chuckled at his words.

 

"You seem nervous, you never seen a villain, kid?" Tommy stayed crouching down, making himself seem smaller to them.

 

"Oh I have, just not you two." Techno and Wilbur glanced at each other, and if Tommy didn't know any better he would have assumed that they were communitcating telepathically.

 

"That's a problem for later, now I belive I asked you a question." Techno seemed to decide to speak.

 

"You did?"

 

"Yeah, I did."

 

"When?" Tommy was getting more confused by the second, why were they here? Why were they talking to him? While he was Tommy.

 

"Right before you decided you wanted to yeet yourself off a roof." Siren cut in, smiling like a snake.

 

"You scared me, you fuckers."

 

"Oh did we? Good to know, don't sneak up on random children. Write that down, Siren."

 

"You write it down." Wilbur mumbled to his brother. "The question was why you were trying to watch the heroes and cops."

 

"Well if you must know, big man, I was trying to not get arrested." Wilbur looked confused so he continued. "I mean, most people in this town are hiding some sort of illegal side thing. Mine just happens to be a lot worse." Tommy said, shrugging.

 

"Can I ask what yours is?"

 

"No. But it isn't as bad as yours, villain." He hissed the last word out. He pretended he didn't seen Wilbur wince.

 

"So you don't kill people? Thats a start I guess." Techno didn't even sound phased by Tommy's word choice. "Who you running from." Techno laughed once Tommy looked up at him, quickly. "So you are running from someone. Hmmmm."

 

"Stop teasing him, Blade." Siren grumbled.

 

"Oh please, Siren, I'm just testing the waters."

 

"If you need to stay hidden from them." Siren motioned to the cops on the steet. "We can show you a better way to get around."

 

Tommy considered his options, technically Wilbur knew exactly where he lived already, so telling him his address wouldn't endager him anymore. But they could also be leading him to his death. What if Niki set him up?

 

"I don't want to tell you where I live."

 

"I guarantee you ain't from L'Manburg. Your accent is making me say Logshedstire." Tommy's eyes widened once Techno got it right. "I know my accents."

 

"Well your accent is shit."

 

"Thanks, kid. That was real nice."

 

"I never claimed I was nice."

 

"No one ever thought you were nice."

 

"You don't know me so I think it was a safe guess that I' be nice."

 

"It very clearly wasn't."

 

"No, it wasn't." Wilbur agreed with him.

 

"I think it's time for me to head off, this rain is only going to make the trip longer and harder."

 

"Do you not live around here?"

 

"I may, but I am currently hidding from the cops, and I have to take the longer way."

 

"The longer way?" Techno sounded bored, Tommy didn't question it.

 

"Well, no one ever takes the short way."

 

"It might suprise you to learn that most people do in fact take the shortest way possible to reach their destinations."

 

"Well not me, big man To-" He stopped himslef from saying his name, they didn't need to think that thye made him crack that easily. "men, big men like me do not."

 

"What were you going to say?" Wilbur questioned, and Tommy internally winced.

 

"Nothing, nothing at all."

 

"Oh yeah? Cause it sounded as if you were going to say your name and-"

 

"I was not, fuck you."

 

"Woah, woah." Wilbur put his hands up in surrender. "Why is that such an issue to you?"

 

"Cause I don't need wronguns knowing my name."

 

"I am not a wrongun, now Blade here just might be-"

 

"Shut it, Siren." Techno hissed.

 

"Whats your name, Little One?" Wilbur questioned.

 

"What the fuck is wrong with you? Don't call me that."

 

"Either tell me your name, or I call you Little One forever."

 

Tommy paused, logically Wilbur and Techno already knew his name and being called Little One hurt his pride. But did he want to come across as weak? And as easily breakable? Ahh, fuck it.

 

"Tommy, the names Tommy."

 

"Good to know, now can we get out of this fucking rain, it sucks." Techno growled.

 

"You're just mad that it's messing up your hair."

 

"So are you, Siren."

 

Tommy zoned out as the two bickered about their hair. Now if Tommy didn't actually know that Techno and Wilbur were the people leading him down into the alleyways he would of been terrified. They were definitely walking in the direction of his apartment. Tommy started reconising more of the streets that they passed, and smiled slightly. He may aactually make it back to his apartment without getting caught.

 

But as the rounded the corner onto his street Siren yanked him backwards. The street was crawling with cops. Suddenly it made sense. 

 

"The guy is said to have blonde hair, blueish eyes, a plain mask but he still looked young, and he is meant to be around the height of six foot one." Niki had said.

 

Blueish eyes. They weren't blue eyes that were seen, they were purple.

 

"Oh Purpled you fucking idiot." Tommy mumbled, snapping himself back to reality.

 

"What did you say?" Siren asked, obviously interested into why Tommy was now speaking again.

 

"Nothing, it's just that this is all my stupid roommates fault." Techno stiffened behind him, concerned to why his roommate would make it so several cops were crawling on his street.

 

"Care to explain?"

 

"Ehh, it's just Purps being a dick, again." Tommy glanced around the edge of the building, trying see if there was a way to easily get into his apartment. "Oh for fucks sake."

 

"What now."

 

"Well they are looking for my friend, but he happens to look almost exactly like me, so.." Techno sighed.

 

"You will get arrested on sight, won't you." Tommy nodded.

 

"I have an idea!" Wilbur spoke next, obviously proud of his idea. 

 

"Oh yeah, please tell me what great idea has big man Siren-" Tommy cut himself off after he felt a heavy, sticky thing plop onto his head. "Did you just put mud in my hair?" Siren laughed and stated rubbing the mud into Tommy's scalp. "Eww."

 

"It will help disguise your hair." Siren mumbled, focusing on stopping Techno from killing him. Tommy pretended to not notice as Wilbur used one of his arms to stop Techno from rushing forward. Tommy knows it was probably a piglin thing.

 

Tommy vaguely remembers Techno one time telling him about how Piglins have a thing for gold. Techno had also told him that his hair resmbled gold. It wasn't hard for Tommy to connect the dots.

 

Techno was currently pissed at Wilbur for hiding his gold from him, the thought alone almost made Tommy laugh.

 

Wilbur grabbed another handful of mud, and pushed it more into Tommy's hair.

 

"This is great and all, but what about my eyes." Everyone paused slightly at his words.

 

"Siren has contacts." Techno called out, seeming like he was out of his instincts. "I believe they are brown."

 

"I'm not putting Siren's contacts on my eyes." He didn't mention that putting contacts ontop of conatcts was not safe, he thought it would be best to not tell him that. Tommy looked up at Wilbur and stopped, only now noticing that his eyes were bright red. He turned to face Techno and noticed that the other villain also had red eyes. Weird, he thought.

 

"Too bad, kid, you have to." Wilbur kept a hand in Tommy's hair, while using the other to grab out his contacts. Techno grabbed out one of the lenses and moved so he could look at Tommy. "This may feel weird-"

 

"I've worn contacts before, dickhead." Siren laughed behind him.

 

"Good to know." Blade grabbed Tommy's chin and tilted his head up. Tommy opened his eye as wide as it could go and then there was a new force in his left eye. Soon Techno was placing the other in his eye. Tommy blinked a few hundread times until his vison refocused.

 

Techno laughed once he saw him and Tommy had a guess as to why. The mud in his hair would make it seem brown, and with the contacts he must look like a mini Wilbur.

 

"I think he has enough mud in his hair, Siren." Techno mumbled, even though he himself hadn't taken his hand off of Tommy's chin.

 

Tommy shrugged his shoulders and shook his head, forcing both of them to stop touching him.

 

"Well this has been great and all, but I can walk home by myself now-"

 

"No." Wilbur hissed. Siren paused once he saw Tommy shrink away from him. "What I mean is that we came all this way, and we should help you at least make it towards the front of your apartment block."

 

"Whatever, but if you get called out for being, you know a literal villain it is not my problem."

 

Wilbur laughed and pulled him forward with him. The second their bodies were in the light people were turning to face them. Only they quickly turned away once they saw Siren and Blade.

 

"What the fuck."

 

"You see Tommy, I have made sure that the police will never try to fight us. I simply commanded them to never ever stop us from doing what we want."

 

"So why do I have mud in my hair?"

 

"Cause they would of still taken you, we can't stop them from harming you."

 

"I guarantee that you can in some way."

 

"You're right, Tommy. He can definitely make sure they don't hurt you. Siren just wanted an excuse to rub mud into your hair." Tommy quickly moved away from Wilbur's side, and Techno started chuckling.

 

"I did not, Blade is lying to you, Toms. I swear ."

 

"You are both pricks."

 

“At least he’s smart.”

 

“Tommy? Smart? No.” Wilbur said, laughing. Tommy glared at him.

 

“I am the biggest man ever.”

 

“Sure you are, Toms.” 

 

Toms, Wilbur had called him Toms. Oh this was too perfect. Time for his genius plan.

 

“Stop that.” Tommy mumbled.

 

“Stop what?” Wilbur asked, obviously confused.

 

Here goes nothing, Tommy thought.

 

“Stop calling me that.” Wilbur paused, wondering what Tommy meant.

 

“Do you mean Toms?”

 

“Yes! Only one person can call me that, and you are definitely not him so politely fuck off.” Techno started laughing at Wilbur’s expression.

 

“What you gonna say about that, Siren?”

 

“I-I, can I ask who that person is, Sunshine?”

 

“If you want to. Don’t say that either.”

 

“This is too funny, Siren.” Techno said in his usual monotone voice. “Ask him the question, you know you want to.” Wilbur sighed and Tommy eternally smiled, this was too easy.

 

“Whose the only one who can call you those names, Darling?”

 

“My brother, Wilbur!” The villain looked like he melted. They were nearing the front of Tommy’s building. 

 

“Well I’m sure he won’t mind if I use them as well-“

 

“Nope. It’s a special thing for brother, so fuck off.” Tommy then swung open the door and slammed it on the villains faces. He heard a muffled laugh from the outside of the door. 

 

Tommy sighed and walked up the wrecked stairs. 

 

Maybe it was fucked up to play with Wilbur’s emotions, but he wanted to see how he would react.

 

He wondered if Wilbur would figure out that he knew his identity from his words.

 

Tommy doubted that Wilbur would be that smart.

 

But it was Siren he was talking about, not Wilbur.

 

They’re the same person, but they sure don’t act like it.

 

This was messing with his head, why was his brother so confusing.

 

“You’re thinking to much.” Purpled commented as he opened the door.

 

“Would you prefer it if I didn’t think?”

 

“Yes.”

 

“Gee thanks Purps.”

 

“You know you love me.”

 

“Do I? Cause I believe you are the reason I am covered in dirt.” Purpled only then seemed to realise that Tommy did not look like the Tommy he knew.

 

“Holy shit, what the fuck happened to you?” Purpled shouted, eyes focusing on Tommy’s now brown ones.

 

Ranboo ran out of his and Tubbo’s room after Purpled started shouting.

 

“What happened.” Ranboo paused once he saw Tommy. “Who are you?”

 

“It’s me.” Ranboo’s eyes widened.

 

“Tommy? Why is your hair brown? Is that mud?” Tommy nodded.

 

Purpled walked forward and started pulling some of the mud out of Tommy’s hair.

 

“We had to improvise.”

 

“We?” Purpled asked.

 

“Well you see, as I was hiding from the law I ran into some …” he paused trying to think of a word that wouldn’t make Ranboo yell at him. “…friends.”

 

“Right, that is definitely reassuring.” Ranboo muttered walking closer to Tommy. Purpled stoped pulling mud out of the younger’s hair to see what Ranboo was doing.

 

“So…” Ranboo spoke, voice a little sharper. “Do you want to explain as to why your ‘friends’ weren’t around when you were walking with some villains?”

 

Fuck, guess Ranboo saw them together.

 

“Well Ranboo, I knew what you were going to say and thought I would spare you the horror of ever knowing-“

 

“Cut the bull crap, we all know that you don’t really care about that. Why were you hiding it?”

 

“Cause you’d get all angry.” Tommy mumbled, looking at the ground. 

 

Ranboo sighed and pushed Tommy’s chin up, forcing him to look at the taller.

 

“I just want you to be careful, Tommy. We know how unpredictable the villains are.”

 

“Do you mean yourself?”

 

“My enderwalking is very unpredictable, we all know that.”

 

“And we all know the risks and yet your still around.”

 

“Like the villains?”

 

“Like Wilbur and Techno.” 

 

“As long as your being safe and careful.”

 

“I always am.”

 

“No your not.” Purpled cut in.

 

“No I’m not.” Tommy agreed.

 

“But you’ll try?” Ranboo asked.

 

“I promise, Boo.” Ranboo nodded, seemingly happy with Tommy’s answers. “Okay, well off I go.”

 

“Go where?” Purpled asked, getting more curious, knowing that Tommy was probably going somewhere as Theseus, considering the time.

 

“Umm you know, heading out as Theseus to try and break into the hero tower.” Purpled and Ranboo shared a look before nodding.

 

“Tubbo is coming back late today, so he won’t be on comms, keep that in mind.”

 

“But the panic button will work?”

 

“It always does.” Purpled paused remembering what Tubbo normally says. “It should send a signal to Tubbo and us here. Someone, probably Ranboo, will be sent to your location.”

 

Tommy nodded, knowing the conversation by heart.

 

“I know this stuff, Purps.” 

 

“Well I don’t want Tubbo to kill me if I don’t tell you.”

 

Tommy nodded, knowing that Tubbo would in fact kill Ranboo and Purpled if they didn’t tell him the usual safety brief.

 

“I’ll be fine, sneaking into the Hero Tower is something I could do in my sleep.”

 

"You say that everytime."

 

"And I'm fine everytime." Ranboo glared. "What? I am amazing at brekaing into the most protected place in town."

 

"You shouldn't be." Ranboo muttered, running a hand through his hair.

 

"But I am, Boob Boy." Tommy walked towards his room, preparing to change into his Theseus outfit.

 

"Be careful, Chick." Ranboo called out

 

"Fuck you!" Tommy slammed the door behind him, checking to make sure it wasn't badly broken soon after.

 

He smiled once he saw that the door had small splinters in it from whenever he would slam it, he definitely was stronger then he thought.

 

Tommy quickly grabbed out his Theseus outfit and slipped it on. 

 

The black and red hoddie was well worn out, and it had several cuts and slashes on the sides. Theseus smiled as he grabbed the sterotypical black combat boots he normally wore. They weren't the most practical thing but he didn't mind, they looked sick for his aesthetic. 

 

He grabbed the fingerless gloves out of the bag and pulled them on. 

 

He paused once he saw the phone the villains gave him sitting innocently on the bed.

 

He knew that logically he should take the phone, he does want to get the money.

 

But he really didn't want to be involved with The Syndicate. 

 

He doesn't remember how long he stood looking at the phone. It could of been seconds or minutes. 

 

Theseus hears a noise from the room beside him and it brings him back to the present.

 

He sighs and turns to the door, ready to leave the thing of the bed, his head screaming at him to pick it up.

 

You will need it. 

 

He ignores the voice that sounds way to much like Niki's for his liking.

 

"This is how you die." A sharp voice whispers in his ear.

 

Theseus immediently jumps at the sound of the man's voice. Theseus turns around but doesn't see anyone.

 

It would hurt to take it, he thinks to himself.

 

With shaking hands he grabs the phone, quickly exiting his room, wanting to leave as quickly as possible.

 

No one was there, you're safe, stop worrying. It wasn't Him

 

The vigilnate walked out into the living room wher Purpled was complaing to Ranboo about how dumb the heroes were. Familar names ilke Jail-Break and Stopper were being thrown around.

 

"I'm leaving now." He said as he walked past them into the kitchen. 

 

He had decided that the kitchen window would be more discreet and hidden from the police officers still on the street in front of the building.

 

"Stay safe." Ranboo smiled at him.

 

The two of them following him towards the kitchen, already knowing his plans.

 

"Remember the-" Purpled started but Theseus cut him off.

 

"Panic button? I know Purps." He put his feet out the window. Theseus turned to face his friends. "Don't worry about me, I'm going to be fine!" He let the rest of his body slip out of the window, landing on the ground below him.

 

He would like to say that he was getting better at jumping out of windows as he does it so often, but he definitely was not.

 

Exiting out of the kitchen window was a lot harder as it was smaller and a longer drop to the ground.

 

He sighed and stretched out his muscles, it was a decent walk to The Tower, even when he climbed ontop of buildings.

 

Theseus stood up and walked to the side of the building, pausing once he saw that Wilbur and Techno were still standing outside the apartment door.

 

"You gonna tell him?" The sound of the voice had Theseus thinking that it was Techno speaking.

 

Wilbur shifted and Theseus watched as the villain faced his brother.

 

"I don't know how he'll react."

 

"He seemed, fine." Theseus didn't realise that they had been considering telling him that they were villains, that may change some things.

 

"But what if he isn't!" Wilbur threw his hands up. "I can't loose him because of a miscommunication." Techno sighed, rubbing the bridge of his nose.

 

"Is that not what is happening with you and him now?"

 

"That isn't the same thing, Blade."

 

"It isn't? Good to know. Its only a problem if you loose him cause he finds out your a villain." Techno stated bluntly.

 

"That is not what I said." Wilbur spluttered.

 

"Well what did you say, brother?"

 

"Fuck off."

 

"No, you need to figure out your shit with Tommy 'cause I am done dealing with your weeping."

 

"I do not weep." Techno nodded, pretending to belive him. "I do not!"

 

"You really do." Techno patted Wilbur on the shoulder.

 

Wilbur turned and Theseus knew the second the villain laid eyes on him. Red eyes meet what should be blue ones. He quickly turned around, now noticing that he still has some mud in his hair and brown contacts in his eyes, fuck.

 

"Hi Theseus." He kept his back towards the villains, he knew that Wilbur was standing directly behind him. "What were you doing?"

 

"Trying to deal with somethings when you got in my way." He said back, hoping that the fake confidence in his voice was enough to convince the villain that he wasn't currently freaking out.

 

"Oh yeah, why you hiding from us then?" Techno spoke this time, way to close to Theseus for his liking.

 

"I'm n-not hiding. I'm ju-just-" He stopped speaking after he felt a hand be placed on his neck.

 

"Just what, Theo?" Wilbur whispered, breath tickling Theseus ear.

 

"Just..." Theseus shrugged the hands off of him, breathing quickly he turned to face them, hoping the dark hid his eyes. "Patrolling, wanted to see why all the police were out." He looked behind the villain and saw the cops, hiding behind each other. "My guess is that it has something to do with you guys."

 

"It does not!" Wilbur laughed. "It was none of our faults, we were kind of expecting you to have done something."

 

"You were?" He asked confused.

 

"We were?" Techno spoke, monotone voice almost making Theseus laugh.

 

"Yes, we were. But I'm assuming it wasn't you." Theseus nodded, noticing how Techno was staring at his eyes.

 

"You said you were patrolling, yes?" Techno asked him, he nodded again. "It's strange that Angel didn't alert us that we would have company." Wilbur gasped.

 

"You didn't use the phone?" Wilbur hissed at him.

 

"I never said I would!" Theseus quickly hissed back at the villain. "I just took it after you forced it into my pocket." 

 

"You said he took the phone willingly." Techno spoke, stilling watching Theseus' eyes.

 

"Well, he may have not taking it as willingly as I said."

 

"I hit him in the head with a phone." Theseus tried to recreate the blunt tone Techno uses as he spoke.

 

The villain snorted and glared at the brunette, finally turning his gaze away from the terrified vigilnate

 

"Look Tech, I-" Techno's eyes widened and Wilbur looked confused. "What?" 

 

Techno made a motion with his hands, it must of meant something as Wilbur started to laugh.

 

"He knows our names already, Tech." Theseus nodded once Techno looked at him.

 

"Wilbur fucked up the first time I talked to him." He said smiling. His smile dropped slightly once Techno returned to looking at his eyes.

 

"That was not my fault, Theo."

 

"It was."

 

"It was not."

 

"Was so."

 

"Was not."

 

"Was." 

 

"Wasn't."

 

"Was."

 

"Wasn't."

 

"Was."

 

"Wasn't."

 

"Was."

 

"Wasn't."

 

"Was."

 

"Wasn't."

 

"Was, Prick."

 

"Wasn't, Child."

 

"Was, Bald Bitch."

 

Wilbur opened his mouth to say wasn't again but Techno spoke first.

 

"If you say wasn't I am going to murder you in your sleep." Wilbur nodded, before turning to Theseus and mouthing wasn't at him.

 

Techno sighed as Theseus mouthed was to his brother.

 

"Why do I bother?" Techno paused as he stared slightly at Theseus' eyes again and Theseus knew he was fucked, Techno knew that something was up. "Look kid, go back to patrolling, we'll see you around."

 

"Stay out of trouble Theo!" Wilbur spoke, reaching out to ruffle his hair as he walked past, freezing as the vigilnate ducked. "You good Theseus?"

 

"Yup! Bye." He turned round and jumped up onto the fire escape on his own apartment building, not wanting Siren to touch his hair and feel the mud, trying to keep his brown eyes away from Techno's red ones.

 

"Okay..?" Wilbur muttered. "If you want any money for this you have to call one of us soon." He called out after him.

 

Theseus didn't hear him, too busy focusing on running up the stairs of the fire escape. 

 

He knew that he couldn't go any higher then the twenty fourth level as one of his friends would see him. He also knew that he couldn't climb down again as the villains were watching him, making sure he wasn't going anywhere near Tommy, he bets. His brothers were so dumb.

 

The Tower was still miles away, and he didn't think his powers were up to flying him there. Only one other option then, he thought.

 

He climed up to around the twentieth story and braced himself to make the jump onto the building next to his apartment.

 

The building was an office block with almost a hundred floors, he knew there was no chance that he could make the jump onto the top of the building from where he was.

 

The vigilnate looked at window directly across from him and jumped. He reached out with his hands and gripped onto the bottom of the windowsill. He heard shouting from below him, probably the villains yelling at him to stop being dumb.

 

He glanced down and saw that they were almost directly below him, trying to catch him if he fell, he realised.

 

Theseus let go of the windowstill with one of his hands, making sure that his gloved hand wouldn't slip. Using the hand that was now no longer holding his weight he touched the window pane.

 

He pushed the window up and let out a relieved sigh once it opened. He paused before going inside, trying his best to listen to what the villains were shouting at him.

 

"...Not safe... let us help you....Theo... not... his fault..." Theseus assumes that it was Wilbur shouting that. "...Phil... so mad... fucked..."

 

"...Idiot... himself killed... not careful.... why did Wilbur... adopt... vigilnate... painful..." Theseus gave up on listening and instead hoisted himself up slightly, using the now open window. 

 

The voices were too muffled for him to understand now, so he continued pulling himself up. He had his elbows on the window now, he tried moving his arm to get a better grip, but cursed as he slipped slightly. He heard a gasp beneath him.

 

The yelling got louder as the villains got more worried.

 

Idiots, his brain thought and he couldn't help but agree.

 

He regained his grip and continued pushing the window up completely. He swang backwards a bit, laughing once he heard someone cursing below him.

 

Theseus kicked off the window with his feet, pushing one of his legs over the windowsill. He pushed his other leg over the edge and soon he was hanging upside down, staring at the villains.

 

Wilbur's eyes were wide at the way he was being so careless. Techno looked unbothered, maybe slightly inconvenienced at most.

 

Theseus smiled at them, even though they would be unable to see it, and saulted them. He then used his legs to pull himself into the office block.

 

He crashed onto the ground once he was through. He stood up and surveyed his surroundings. It looked like an average office room, but he suspected there was some sort of illegal shit happening, he was in the middle of Logshedstire.

 

Each desk had the same boring items on it, crappy looking computerm notebook and a few pens.

 

He opened the fridge in the corner and sighed once he realised that it was empty.

 

There was nothing of interest to him as he looked around and he almost left, only he had to stop once he heard voices coming from the hallway.

 

"...round two will scare them." The voice sounded cold, like they were arguing to someone else.

 

"The first one was only a test though, are we sure this is the real thing?" A second voice replied. Theseus tensed as he noticed that they were coming closer. He quickly turned and ducked behind one of the desks, making sure he was still close enough to hear the rest of the conversation. "We can only stike once we are certain he has no more tricks up his sleeve." This voice had a lighter tone to it.

 

"We have no reason to doubt him, he hasn't lied before." The first voice speaks again.

 

"Well, I assume he has lied at some point, no ones perfect."

 

"You certainly aren't." Theseus smiled at the harsh voice's words.

 

"Hey!"

 

"Leave it alone, Jack."

 

Oh, that makes sense. He did know these voices. He sighed quietly as he moved from his hiding spot.

 

"Who are you talking about?"

 

"Fuck it's Theseus!" Jack yelled, he didn't look like Jack, he was currently Thunder.

 

"Hi Theo!" Jack turned to look at his fellow villain. Niki shrugged once he raised an eyebrow. "I wasn't expecting to see you out today."

 

"I have to deal with something." He replied, watching Jack warily. He didn't need to reveal his identity to Jack yet.

 

"Why are you in here?" Thunder asked, obviously suspicious of him.

 

"Hiding from them." Theseus motioned towards the window with his head. Jack immediately went to look out the window. Niki moved closer to the vigilnate, whispering as she spoke.

 

"I'm assuming he's going to see your brothers out there." She smiled once he nodded. "And I am also assuming that this thing you're dealing with has something to do with why George visisted you today." He nodded again, still watching Jack. 

 

"Just paying the heroes a quick visit." He said, keeping his voice as low and quiet as he could. 

 

"Remember the deal you made with Phil. We don't like when someone breaks a deal." Her voice turned darker and he gulped.

 

Jack walked back over to them, looking very confused.

 

"Why are siren and Blade out, Isn't it their night off?" Jack whispered, grabbing Niki's arm.

 

"They were trying to talk to Tommy." Niki motioned towards the window, probably meaning to be pointing at his apartment block, but Jack took it the wrong way. Theseus watched as Jack's eyes widened. Guess there goes his plan of Jack not finding out. The villain slowly turned around to face Theseus.

 

"...Tommy?" Theseus shuffled awkwardly.

 

"Ughhh, really Niki. You just couldn't keep a fucking secret."

 

"Hey I kept it hidden for weeks." She argued, Jack watched this with a confused look on his face.

 

"Still!"

 

"No, not still. I did a great job at keeping it hidden-"

 

"Wait, so you are Tommy?" Jack asked, interrupting Niki. Theseus nodded, waving his hand.

 

"Hi Jack."

 

"Oh my god." Jack muttered under his breath, moving to sit down. "Wilbur isn't going to like this. Does he know?" Niki and Theseus shook their heads. "Does anyone know?"

 

"Niki does."

 

"Well obviously." Jack scoffed

 

"Tubbo and my roommates do." Theseus made sure to mention Tubbo by name as Jack had met him several times.

 

"Okay, thats good." Jack said, nodding. 

 

Theseus glanced down at the time, it was nearing three pm. If he wanted to be in the hero tower before Karl's shift he would need to leave now.

 

"Sorry to stop the many question I'm sure you have for a big man like me, but I have to be going now."  Theseus turned to the hallway but stopped before he walked. "Are you going to tell anyone?"

 

"Nah, I like having some information they don't." Theseus laughed at his friends words. "Stay safe, Tommy." Theseus walked out the door, replying with his usual statement.

 

"I always am."

 

******

 

Sneaking into The Tower was easy, but hiding around while inside? That was way harder.

 

The Tower was almost empty, despite it being the middle of the day.

 

Most people must still be out looking for Purpled.

 

The thought made Theseus pause. He never figured out what Purpled had been doing, and that bothered him.

 

He recalls that Purpled had been talking about the heroes to Ranboo when he had walked out.

 

But what did the heroes have to do with him? Why did Purpled try to fight the heroes? Let alone not even in his vigilnate outfit. What was his friend plannning?

 

He had no time to think about his friends as some more workers walked past him. He ducked behind a cart that was sitting infront of him.

 

He needed to find Karl, only problem was that he had no clue as to where the hero would be.

 

The cart started moving and Theseus made a split second decison, he ran. 

 

Well not really, he got up and walked away. The person moving the cart didn't even glance in his direction.

 

Theseus needed to be somewhere, anywhere just not near all these people.

 

He spotted a closed door and headed over to its direction.

 

It was such a suprise to him when he opened it to see two people way to close to each other.

 

Logically someone would be behind the door, but he wasn't thinking straight. He needed to see Karl, he wanted to figure out what happened and what Karl knew.

 

He closed the door quietly behind him.

 

So he decided to be logical about the situation. He screamed.

 

The two people looked up, and soon they too were screaming. He closed the door behind him quickly.

 

He recognised the two straight away. Karl with his cheeks red and his lips glossy. Sapnap with his mouth wide open and his hand in Karl's hair.

 

Sapnap was the one who moved first, pulling Karl along with him.

 

Theseus knew that Karl and him were both still screaming, Sapnap seemed to be the only one who was in any control of his mind.

 

The pyrokinetic reached where Theseus was standing and put a hand over the younger's mouth, stopping his screaming. 

 

Karl seemed to have figured his stuff out and had also finished screaming his heart out.

 

"What are you doing here, Thes?"

 

"Were you two about to have sex?" He countered. Karl sighed and Sapnap laughed.

 

"Oh totally, I was about to fuck Karl so hard that his-" Tommy cut him off with a loud 'EW' "Well you asked Theseus."

 

"I regret my decison to have asked that question."

 

"What are you doing here?" Karl asked again.

 

"George said you had a message for me."

 

"So you snuck into The Tower?" Theseus nodded. "Oh for the love of Prime."

 

"When did you see Gogy?" Sapnap asked.

 

"Only briefly, he got sidetracked and started yelling at Wilbur." Sapnap coughed to hide his laughter.

 

"He." Cough. "Did." Laugh." What?" He wheezed out, sounding as if he was trying to mimic Dream.

 

"He went off at him, then they both got kicked out of the cafe." Theseus said, shrugging.

 

"Go George." Karl muttered.

 

"Gogy for the win." Theseus spoke.

 

"Did he win?" Sapnap asked, hopefully. Theseus was unaware of whether or not he wanted his friend to have won.

 

"They didn't actually fight, Sap."

 

"But did George win the argument."

 

"No one won, I stopped them." Karl giggled softly.

 

"You?" Karl asked.

 

"Yes! I can so stop people from fighting, I'm not all for the chaos of it."

 

"Of course you aren't, Theseus."

 

"I am not!" Sapnap only nodded, humouring him. "Shut up."

 

"Ok, Thes."

 

"What did you want George to tell me, Karl?" Theseus asked, trying to stop Sapnap from speaking again.

 

"I gave him a very detailed note on how to do something. He didn't give it to you?" Theseus shook his head. Karl sighed.

 

"What did it say." Theseus was curious as to what Karl wanted him to do. It seemed Sapnap was as well, considering how he leaned in to face his lover.

 

"It told you how to break into Schlatt's office." It felt as if the world had stopped. Everyone held their breath waiting for the next thing to come out of someone's mouth. Theseus didn't think as he spoke.

 

"Let's fucking go!"

Notes:

AHHHHH IM SO FUCKING PROUD OF THIS ONE!!!

I literally am loving this. I hope the characters are coming out as how I want them to.

This almost took me 3 weeks but I think the 12k words make up for it.

I hope this is satisfactory to you.

Please tell me if my grammar is fucked!!!

Stay safe and drink water <3

Xoxo Everest.

Chapter 16: The hiccup

Summary:

Theseus is doing fine
Wilbur is not doing fine, he is freaking out
Theseus is still doing fine

Notes:

Abandoned summary I wanted to use but couldn't because of my weird summary style:

- Karlnap being Theseus' parents for a couple thousand words

- Schlatt and Theseus do not speak to each other

- Wilbur panicking

- Dadza is Madza

- Technosoft go brrrrr

- Twinsduo moments for the soul

- Theseus thinks about his past with pink objects

Did you guys know that Schlatt is like actually tall as fuck, like this man is taller then Tommy???

TWs:

- Dehumanization

- Blood

- Weapons

- Descriptive injures

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

"No." Sapnap says, anger quite clear in his voice. 

 

"Sapnap-"

 

"There is no way I'm going to let you break into mine and Karl's boss' office."

 

"Why not? He can protect himself."

 

"That cannot be what you choose to use as an argument."

 

"Why wouldn't it be, Thes can do whatever he wants."

 

"Does he really want to do this?"

 

"Of course he does." Karl answered for Theseus, so he settled for nodding his head.

 

"Schlatt is dangerous."

 

"So are we, so am I!" Karl whisper shouted.

 

"You may have slightly uncontrollable powers but Schlatt is an uncontrollable guy with no morals."

 

"I'm way more dangerous than Schlatt."

 

"Why is that what you are choosing to argue with me about right now?"

 

"Because, we need to do this so that we have a less chance of losing to him."

 

"Losing to him? Do you hear yourself right now? We aren't going to fight Schlatt, Karl."

 

"We might have to, Sap."

 

"No we won't." When Karl stayed quiet the hero got more urgent. "No we won't, right?"

 

Theseus realised that Sapnap thought Karl had seen some version of the future.

 

Karl shook his head. "We might."

 

"Does Dream know?" It's whispered. Karl nodded slightly.

 

"Not everything, just that it may come to it."

 

"How?"

 

"Niki." No one spoke after that. Sapnap was processing what Karl had said, Karl was thinking about what his next arguement should be, and Theseus was wondering how the fuck Dream and Karl knew Niki.

 

"Schlatt is a dick." Theseus offered.

 

"He definitely is, kid." Sapnap mumbled.

 

"Not a kid."

 

"Whatever you say Thes."

 

"You don't like him, right?" Theseus asked.

 

"I hate him, Thes. With a burning passion I hate that man."

 

"Then why can't we let Theseus break into his office?" Karl cut in, figuring out where the vigilante was going with his words.

 

"Because he might catch him, do you want to put our kid through that trauma again? You remember what happened last time they saw each other." All three of them shuddered at the memory. Theseus started tuning out the conversation, instead focusing on not reliving the memory. It was too late.

 

"So you brought the kid with you?" Schlatt's voice was harsh against his ears. He didn't want to be here.

 

"Leave him alone." A masked man says behind him, Dream.

 

"Leave him alone? You're the ones who brought him straight to me." Schlatt laughed bitterly. "I always knew you would be more loyal to me over this dumb little vigilante." Schlatt stepped closer to the shaking vigilante. 

 

He was stopped by Atlas and Flame stepping in front of them.

 

"We want it back."

 

"Want what back? Come on, use your big boy words Hypnos." 

 

Schlatt walked forward and pushed Atlas back, Quackity cursed as he steadied himself with his hands. Flame moved so he was blocking Schlatt more.

 

"Pathetic little heroes." Schlatt hissed and smacked Flame. 

 

He knew that Dream had pushed him behind himself so the hero was blocking Schlatt's view of him.

 

"Move Dweamy, would hate to use Hypnos' little power on you." Karl whimpered as he crumpled to the ground, clutching his head. Dream had froze in front of him.

 

Dream had one weakness, he always had to protect his friends. Sapnap quickly crouched down next to his friend. 

 

The hero in front of him was still slightly frozen. Schlatt laughed and shoved Dream out of the way. 

 

He smiled at the vigilante. "Hello Darling." He pretended he wasn't terrified and looked the man in his eyes. Schlatt reached forward and grabbed his chin. The heroes were all holding weapons in the direction of the two of them. Schlatt seemed unfazed. 

 

"Let me help you, eh?" Schlatt reached his hand behind the vigilante's neck and gripped the skin harshly. The hands were blocking his way of getting oxygen.

 

"Schlatt." Karl and hissed out, obviously still in pain. "Let. Him. Go."

 

"No."

 

Theseus crashed to his knees. Holding his hands over his ears, trying to block out the memory. Soon people were talking next to him.

 

"...your fault... you dick..."

 

"....shut up... not helping.."

 

Theseus felt someone grab his arms and drag him into a hug. The hug was joined by another person seconds later. 

 

He was still reliving the next part of the memory, where Schlatt had-

 

He needed to stop thinking about it. The vigilante whimpered.

 

"It's okay, Thes. You're okay."

 

Was he? Was he really okay? 

 

"Take a deep breath, and another. Just keep breathing, that's all you need to do."

 

Breathing, he could do that.

 

"There we go Tommy, just like that that." It must have been Sapnap talking to him currently as he felt extremely warm hands grab his face. "See, you've got this. We're so sorry, Thes."

 

"We didn't mean to make you relive all that shit he did" Karl whispered.

 

Theseus knows they didn't, in fact once he calmed down he was going to smack both of them to see if they would let him break into Schlatt's office.

 

A few more minutes passed until Theseus felt like he could talk.

 

"Schlatt. Office. Please."

 

"That's what you ask? Prime you are so Dream's kid."

 

"Now." Theseus added, unhelpfully.

 

"No."

 

"But-" Karl cut him off.

 

"Sapnap. You have to let him. It's for the greater good."

 

"Of the world?" Karl mumbled uncertainly. "That's what I thought."

 

"Destiny told me that once, she said that I couldn't be told the future as it could screw over the world." Both of the heroes turned to face him.

 

"You... when?"

 

"I see her a lot. I like her though, she's nice and all that shit." Theseus mumbled.

 

"I-I, okay? That's something we will be talking about later."

 

"Or now." Sapnap added.

 

"I have to break into Schlatt's office now. No time."

 

"We didn't say you could.'

 

"Karl did."

 

"Karl doesn't count."

 

"Sapnap-" Karl tried.

 

"Look, Theseus is not about to break into the guy we work for's office, okay?" Karl started to speak but Sapnap spoke again before he could get a word out. "Not because I like the guy, in fact I probably would kill him without a second thought, but his office could be dangerous, there may be traps that we don't know about in there and-"

 

"I'm way too smart to get caught in one of Schlatt's traps, Sap." Theseus said, moving away from the floor and trying to stable himself while standing up. Sapnap grabbed his waist to keep him up straight.

 

"You're not." Both the heroes said at the same time, eyes locking onto each others.

 

"I so am, this is insulting, very insulting. In fact this is so insulting that I'm going to keep saying that this is insulting until one of you starts talking because you guys are silent right now and that's scaring me. So very insulting, yes. Insulting." Theseus started rambling, the heroes didn't stop him. He kept going, hoping that one of them would at least acknowledge him and stop staring at each other.

 

"In fact everyone in the world is insulting to my brilliance. You guys are just the most insulting as you don't believe in big man Tommy Danger Kraken Innit Beloved Underscore. Everyone should believe in me. No one should insult me by saying I'm not smart." Just shut up, his brain begged him. Sapnap must have decided Theseus should shut up as well, as he started speaking.

 

"What has gotten into you recently, Karl? The Karl I know would never let Theseus walk head first into danger, but now you're encouraging he does. Actually you are making him go out of his way to come here and do something completely insane."

 

"Sapnap-"

 

"Then you start arguing with me about this.

 

"I'd be fine, Sapnap." Theseus spoke, knowing that the hero was just worrying about him.

 

"We don't know that, Thes."

 

"When has one of my break-ins ever failed or gone wrong?"

 

"The underground staircase at the theatre that one time, breaking into Dream and George's room every single time, Quackity's safe." Sapnap started putting up fingers as he listed things. "Trying to get into Spitfire's secret lair-"

 

"Okay that does not count! You fucked that one up as much as I did." Sapnap ignored him and kept saying more times.

 

"Breaking into The Tower, right now."

 

"How did I fail this one?"

 

"What if it wasn't us in this room, hmm? You'd be fucked."

 

"I disagree."

 

"Of course you do, look Theseus, I'm saying no."

 

"You're not the boss of me."

 

"If it was Dream saying no would you still do it?" Theseus paused, would he still do it if Dream told him not to?

 

"This is different, okay, I'm doing it because Karl says so." At the mention of his name Karl dropped his head.

 

"Yeah, let's talk about that real quick." Sapnap turned and faced his 'friend'. "What the fuck Karl?"

 

"Sap-"

 

"No, you're encouraging that he tries and breaks into one of the most powerful men in history's office. Do you even realise how bad that is! What if he gets caught, Karl?"

 

"I won't get caught." Theseus argued.

 

"He says he won't get caught." Karl said quietly.

 

"And you are just going to take his word for it?"

 

"Well...."

 

"Karl!"

 

"Sapnap, look, I'm not going to let him get hurt." Sapnap looked unconvinced. "Why would I purposely endanger him?"

 

"I don't know, it's just.." Sapnap sighed. "I-I know that your hiding something from me and the rest of the team."

 

"The team and I." Karl muttered, out of habit.

 

"Karl."

 

"Sap, I get that you want to be clued in and whatever, but this is something that is very close to Theseus' heart and-"

 

"Really? Tha'ts what you're going with?" Theseus glared at Karl.

 

"Thes, can you please shut up for a second while I try to save both of our asses." Theseus kept glaring at the man but stayed quiet. "Ok Sap, this is something that we can't tell you yet and-"

 

"The truth please." Sapnap asked. 

 

Karl sighed before shaking his head.

 

"This is the truth, well the stuff we know. I get that you don't believe me." Theseus elbowed the hero. "Believe us, but just please let him break in to Schlatt's office, it could be the piece of information we need to..." Karl trailed off.

 

"You aren't going to tell me what he's even looking for? Or why it is 'necessary' to whatever secret plan you are working on?" Sapnap didn't sound surprised. "Karl, come on."

 

Theseus wondered if cutting in to say suck it to Sapnap would help their case.

 

"I can't tell you." Karl said after a while of silence.

 

"I know."

 

"I really want to."

 

"I also know that."

 

"I like really fucking badly want to tell you."

 

"I know, Karl."

 

"But I can't."

 

"I know, that but-"

 

"Do you? Do you know how much this is killing me inside because I can't tell you."

 

"I-I, yeah I do."

 

"I really, really want to but I can't. I can't and it sucks."

 

"I know."

 

"If I could, I would. Tommy shouldn't even know but he does."

 

"Yeah suck it Sapnap." Both of the heroes turned to glare at him. Guess it wouldn't help him.

 

"Just, help me get him into the office, then I'll tell you."

 

"When will you tell me?"

 

"At some point in time..."

 

"Karl."

 

"Within the next... year?" Karl whispered.

 

"Year?" Sapnap glared at Theseus who was laughing his arse off.

 

"Month?" Sapnap nodded after Karl tried again.

 

"A month works, if you tell me what he's looking for." Karl pauses, mouth open.

 

"How about." Theseus tries, cutting in. "Once you both help me get into the office and then Karl tells you."

 

"Theseus." Karl mumbled.

 

"Deal." Sapnap said smiling, sticking out a hand. Theseus shook it even though Karl was glaring at him. "So." The hero said, clapping his hands, ignoring the way Theseus flinched. "Lets sneak you into the Boss' office!"

 

******

 

"This is officially the worst idea you've ever had, Sapnap." Theseus spoke as the three of them hid behind a column next to Schlatt's office.

 

"It is actually a brilliant idea, you are just dumb and have no taste." The hero replied.

 

Sapnap had decided that trying to break in through the window would be smart. It wasn't going to be.

 

"Do you not have like a key or something?'

 

"Of course I have a key, I just thought this would be more fun."

 

Karl and Theseus both turned and glared at the man. 

 

"Give me the fucking key, Sap." Karl said, moving closer to him. 

 

"Karl, we can talk about this."

 

"The key please." Karl said, holding out his hand. 

 

"Ok so the plan is-" Sapnap started to say but was cut of by Theseus speaking over him.

 

"I'm making up a plan, not you." Theseus spoke, still glaring at the man who hid the fact that he had a key from them. "Ok so Karl, you need to pretend that you got injuried on patrol, badly. Sapnap can carry you in and make a huge scene, like he loves to do."

 

Both of the heroes nodded. 

 

"Try to get everyone away from Schlatt's office. Then Sapnap can unlock the door and I can sneak in. I'll take the window to escape so feel free to lock it behind me." They nodded again. "Now lets injure Karl!" Karl laughed.

 

Theseus took out the dagger he was gifted by Flame and held it up to Karl's skin. 

 

"You sure about this, Karl?" Sapnap asked.

 

"Yup, lets do this."

 

Theseus looked to Sapnap before taking a deep breath. He carefully cut a long gash into Karl's arm. The blood started dripping out of it instantly and everyone gasped slightly.

 

"Sorry Karl.""

 

"It's fine, just be quick. I would prefer to not bleed out before we get you in."

 

Sapnap took his own weapon of choice, a long rapier that had been given to him by Dream for one of his birthdays. Sapnap raised the weapon to his friends chest and dragged it along the fabric of the hero suit. More blood started pouring out and soon they were both cutting into Karl quickly. 

 

They both gave Karl several cuts. Trying to make it look as realistic as possible. Their weapons sliced along the heroes body, making cuts on his chest, arms and legs. There was even a couple on Karl's neck.

 

Theseus twisted Karl's wrist slightly, making sure to not break it. Sapnap sliced along Karl's leg. The final cut made was on Karl's face. Not deep enough to scar but still deep enough to hurt like a bitch.

 

"I think that's good."

 

"Hang on." Karl grabbed Theseus dagger and stabbed himself in the shoulder, once the blood was pouring out he grabbed a handful of it and pushed it through out his hair. Sapnap laughed quietly and grabbed a random bottle of water, he poured it on both his and Karl's head. 

 

If Theseus didn't know any better he would think Karl just got wrecked in a fight.

 

Sapnap quickly gave himself a few cuts, as if he was with Karl when it happened.

 

"So what's the story?" Karl asked.

 

"I think saying you got in a fight with The Blade would do nicely." Sapnap said. 

 

"Blade really fucked you up, Karl."

 

"Shut it, Thes."

 

"Okay, but I think we should-"

 

Theseus stopped talking once he realised it was getting more crowded in the hallway every second.

 

"We need to move now." Theseus mumbled. Both heroes nodded.

 

Sapnap handed Theseus the key and soon the plan was put into action. Sapnap grabbed Karl, and held him like he was some sort of small child. He ran into the hallway.

 

"Help. Please! It's Hypnos. He's injured." The reaction was instant. Everyone was rushing to the two heroes side, trying to steady Karl. "Please help him." 

 

Theseus would have never guessed that Sapnap would be such a good actor, but as the hero wailed he made it seem like he truely thought Karl was injuried.

 

He knew he had to move now, so he used the distraction to the best of his ability.

 

Theseus sneaked to the door of Schlatt's office, and unlocked it. He then grabbed a random book and used it to prop the door open.

 

"We need a doctor." Someone yelled.

 

"It's going to be alright Hypnos." Another person said.

 

"There is so much blood."

 

"We need someone to contact the other heroes."

 

"What happened to you two?"

 

"He'll be okay Flame."

 

"Hypnos!"

 

"Such brave heroes."

 

"Dream!" 

 

"Where are they."

 

"Someone call Atlas."

 

"Get a doctor first."

 

"You're both going to be okay."

 

"The others are coming."

 

"Who did this to them."

 

"Eww blood."

 

"Flame looks so hot right now."

 

"Shut up."

 

"Help them."

 

Everyone was speaking at once, trying to help the heroes.

 

The vigilante pretended to be helping the heroes as he pushed the key back into Sapnap's pocket. He tapped the hero in a pattern and moved back into the room. 

 

Sapnap looked up just in time to see Theseus sneak in.

 

The two heroes locked eyes and decided to keep acting until they knew Theseus had left the office safely.

 

"Flame, please it hurts." Karl whispered out. Sapnap moved quickly, he knew it was fake but he still couldn't stand to see him hurt like this.

 

"Please, someone get help." He yelled as he pulled Karl closer to him.

 

"You heard him, find someone to help them."

 

There was probably a pile of blood underneath them, but neither wanted to think about that.

 

"Contact the other heroes, now." This person was closer to them, and a voice he knew well.

 

"Oh hey Punzo." Karl mumbled, grabbing the guys hands and smiling at him.

 

"You got beaten up real good didn't you, Karl?" Punz said, smiling back at the hero.

 

"Yeah, Blade got a mean axe." Several people around them gasped in shock.

 

"Blade did this? That fucking bitch." Punz mumbled.

 

"Leave it Jail-Break, we need to get Hypnos to the others." Sapnap told the other hero.

 

"I'll get them." Punz grabbed his phone out as Flame held Karl closer.

 

"You'll be okay, Hypnos."

 

There was hurried footsteps around them and then suddenly a hand grabbed Sapnap's and he looked up to see Dream standing over him and Karl.

 

"Lets go." Sapnap nodded and watched as Dream picked Karl up. Quackity took Sapnap's arm and pulled him up. 

 

The hero looked back at Schlatt office and hoped that Theseus would be okay.

 

******

 

"Fuck. Bitch. Shit. Pussy." Theseus mumbled as he ran into random objects in Schlatt's office. His smart arse forgot to turn the light on and now he was in completed darkness.

 

The vigilante reached down and grabbed the book he had used to keep the door open. Theseus held the book infront of him, using it to stop himslef from running into objects. Trying his best to not injure himself in anyway.

 

He eventually found the light switch. He quickly flipped it and hissed as the brightness filled the room. At first glance nothing in the room seemed like it would be of importance to Karl or Theseus' plan, but he had high hopes that he would find something.

 

There could be something hidden anywhere in the room, so Theseus started with the basics. He looked in drawers and other small spaces but found nothing.

 

He decided to try other spots that were less obvious. He tried under floorboards, and in hidden shelves but there still wasn't anything he might actually find useful.

 

The room looked like a mess, with everything thrown over the floor.

 

"Fucking waste of time." He said glaring at the now trashed room.

 

But then something caught his eye. He turned and saw a very familiar sight, a green laptop with a certain yellow and black symbol.

 

He moved quickly, he reached forward and grabbed the computer. Theseus remembers when he had first helped his friends leave the heroes that Tubbo had missed his laptop a lot as it contained lots of prototypes of inventions that he wanted to try.

 

Maybe this mission wouldn't be a complete failure. Sure Karl wouldn't be to happy that he hadn't found anythign to help them, but Tubbo was more important.

 

Theseus continued looking around, hopeful that something else important would show up.

 

After what felt like years of searching Theseus sighed and sat down, leaning against a random wall.

 

"Maybe this was a complete fail."

 

There was a silence that shocked Theseus once he stopped moving. The heroes must not be outside anymore, his brain told him.

 

He glanced around the room, hoping something would catch his eye. 

 

Nothing new stood out to him.

 

Theseus pushed his head against the wall, and then a random cupboard opened up, revealing what looked to be a secret passageway. 

 

"Holy shit." He ran towards the new opening. 

 

He must have accidently pressed a secret button. He was a genius.

 

Theseus leaned down and looked through the cabinet door.

 

He could see something that looked to be cages and boxes inside. 

 

There was a slight chance that he would die if he crawled through there, but he decided he needed to, just incase.

 

"Wish me luck, Prime." He muttered. The vigilante crawled through the small space.

 

Once he was inside the room he stayed crouching. The room must have only been a few centimeters short of his height, so he knew he wouldn't be able to stay standing.

 

Theseus turned to the boxes first, not wanting to look at the other stuff occupying the room.

 

He opened box after box, and found several important things.

 

The first box he opened held fifty odd of what looked to be Power Repressors. Theseus carefully pulled one out, not wanting to accidentally press it onto his skin. 

 

They looked just like the ones Tubbo had made, meaning that they would work perfectly fine on his powers, shit.

 

Tubbo had said that had only ever made on prototype before he met Tommy, meaning that Schlatt had been duplicating the projects Tubbo had been designing.

 

If that trully was the case he was fucked. Tubbo had made several deadly ideas while with Schlatt, and they may be out in the world somewhere.

 

He quickly opened the next box and almost puked. 

 

In the middle of the box innocently sat a few metal collars. Theseus turned away from the box and was met with the sight of the cages. He covered his eyes.

 

He couldn't do this, Make it stop.

 

Theseus took a deep breath and turned to look at the metal things again. He closed the box and moved onto the next one.

 

The other boxes had things like, knives and handcuffs. He didn't take much notice as they seemed normal to him.

 

Soon Theseus had looked through every box and he was now facing a row of filing cabinets.

 

He opened drawer after drawer, but didn't find anything. There was files on evey villain, hero and vigilante's powers, but that wasn't abnormal.

 

Theseus almost turned away and stopped looking.

 

Until he opened the last drawer on the row he was looking in.

 

He didn't know what the fuck he was looking at, but it certainly looked dangerous.

 

It was a black band, covered in some type of runes. Several similar ones were next to it. 

 

The vigilante almost picked it up, just to see if it would harm him, but a voice that sounded oddly like Purpled's sounded through his ears. 

 

I can't loose you, not after I tried so hard to keep you safe after-

 

Theseus remembered when Purpled had said that, it was when he found out that he wanted to become a vigilante like Purpled was.

 

He looked at the band and sighed, deciding to leave it.

 

Theseus mentally set a reminder to ask Tubbo about it after he left the Tower.

 

With a glance over he shoulder Theseus saw what looked to be another filing cabinet, but he knew that it must be hiding something as it was sitting in an odd space.

 

He walked over to take a closer look.

 

With a slight nudge it moved and revealed a safe.

 

There was several possibilties for what the code to the safe could be, but Theseus had a guess that it would be five, seven, ten, thirteen, he didn't want to say why.

 

Theseus crouched down lower to reach the safe. He touched the first number in the sequence.

 

Five.

 

Then the next.

 

Seven.

 

Then the next.

 

Ten.

 

Then the final.

 

Sixteen.

 

Shit.

 

He pressed the wrong button.

 

Almost immediately a loud beeping sound was being played through the speakers.

 

"Ahh, motherfucker." He said covering his ears.

 

He hears a slamming sound behind him, and turns to see the door he crawled through shut.

 

"Shit!"

 

There was a high chance that the alarm would have alerted Schlatt, but he didn't think that it would until it was too late.

 

"I know you're in there, Theseus." 

 

He ran, well not literally as he couldn't in the small space but he crawled really fast.

 

Without thinking he blocked himself behind the fake filing cabinet.

 

A new door he hadn't noticed before opened and Schlatt stepped into the room.

 

"I'm really happy that we get to talk again, Theseus. I missed seeing you."

 

Theseus took a deep breath, not wanting to think about any of their past encounters.

 

Schlatt looked like he normally did, drunk out of his mind.

 

The man walked around the room, talking to Theseus as he did.

 

"You know it was a real shame after you left, it hurt to see that our little lab rat wanted to leave us." Theseus closed his eyes and held his breath. "I was made a fool of, I had told people that you were the most perfect little lap dog, and that I had trained you so fucking well. But you left me."

 

"I spent time and effort into making you a better person, making you something worth of space, and you decided that you were better then it all." Schlatt laughed, bitter and cold. "I bet it was Clay, that fucking mess of a hero who put the idea that people could actually benefit from your existence and weren't an annyoing brat in your head. I can't wait till Blade puts his axe through Dream's skull, that might be the best day of my life." 

 

Schlatt stopped and turned directly to where Theseus was hiding, locking eyes with him.

 

"Actually, I think the day I get you back will be better."

 

Schlatt moved fast, walking to Theseus and grabbing him by the hood of his shirt. He threw the vigilante to the ground, stepping slightly on his wrist.

 

"Why don't we see if any of my lesson stuck, ehh?"

 

Schlatt punched him in the face and Theseus felt blood leave his nose. 

 

He was kicked in the stomach and he started coughing. He didn't need to look at it to know he would be spitting blood.

 

Schlatt yanked him up by his hair and held his face close to his own.

 

"Lets see how well you can fight."

 

Schlatt gripped his neck and started choking him. Theseus kick Schlatt as he moved back.

 

"I can fight amazingly well." Schlatt raised an eyebrow. "Bitch." Theseus added for good measure.

 

The man walked forward and pulled Theseus down, stepping on the vigilante's ankle, probably breaking it.

 

Theseus screamed out in pain, pushing Schlatt off of him.

 

"Oh so you do want to fight, this should be good."

 

Theseus punched Schlatt in the face, smiling once he noticed that his nose looked slightly crooked.

 

"You good there Schlatt? I think you might need to-" Schlatt cut him off by hitting Theseus in the chest, then kicking out one of his legs.

 

"I think the good old punishments will still work on you."

 

Schlatt smiled, and kicked Theseus again.

 

Theseus felt his arm collide with the ground, he didn't want to be near Schlatt again, he wanted to leave. 

 

Schlatt pushed Theseus down with one hand, while the other grabbed something in one of the boxes.

 

The man turned back to him, and in his hands he held two bands. Schlatt put the first one on his wrist and the other on his ankle. Theseus recognised that the one on his wrist was a power repressor.

 

He assumed that the one on his ankle was the black band he saw before.

 

"Nighty-night Thomas." Schlatt kicked him in the head and pulled him up. Theseus was vaguely aware that he was being pulled into one of the several cages. “Maybe this will give you some common sense, chick.”

 

Theseus heard the cage door slam shut, and Schlatt walk away, still laughing viciously.

 

He knew that the panic button would be broken, there was no way it wasn't. So he tried opening the door to the cage, it failed.

 

The vigilante was slowly regaining control over his mind, but his head still felt dizzy.

 

Theseus patted his pockets and found nothing, until he reached the pocket the had the phone Wilbur gave him in it.

 

He could either stay here and fight against Schlatt, or call Wilbur. 

 

"That's one way to die." He mumbled, pulling the phone out.

 

Theseus noticed that the phone was severaly crack, but he hoped it would still work.

 

Theseus let out a slight sigh in relief after it turned on, the phone screen showed a photo of Wilbur putting up the middle finger and Phil looking very unimpressed behind him. Theseus remembered laughing when he first saw the photo picked for him on the screen, now he just wanted to cry while looking at it. 

 

He smiled a soft smile as he saw what the villains had put their contact names as.

 

The Holy Man - Siren 

 

Crow Father - Angel

 

Pink Bitch - Blade

 

Theseus guessed that Siren was incharge of the putting in the contacts.

 

He took a breath and clicked on the obnoxious photo of the villain.

 

Wilbur's face filled his screen as the phone ran. Theseus hoped that Schlatt wasn't standing to close to the entrance to the room.

 

The villain answered quite quickly. Theseus could hear the smile in Wilbur's voice.

 

"Oh ho ho, look who decided to use the phone."

 

"What are you, fucking Santa Claus?" Theseus mumbled, trying to not let the pain in his body affect his voice.

 

"You better watch out, Theo. I'm going to put you on the naughty list if you aren't nice to me."

 

"That is not how Santa works, Siren."

 

"Well if I'm Santa I think I deserve to pick how I work."

 

"That was a very confusing sentence."

 

"It honestly was, but as Santa-" Theseus cut him of with a groan.

 

"Stop calling yourself Santa."

 

"You started it."

 

"Did not."

 

"Did so."

 

"Did not, and also I had no choice but to use this phone."

 

"Cause you need money?"

 

"No." Theseus paused. "Well I do need money, but that is not why I called you."

 

"Did you call me because I'm amazing?"

 

"Nope." He said popping the 'P'.

 

"Is it cause you missed me?"

 

"No."

 

"How about because I'm just so great and wonderful-"

 

"Not a way in hell."

 

"Was it 'cause you miss clicked and meant to call Phil?"

 

'Suprisingly no."

 

"Was it because I am the most skilled fighter ever and you need advice?"

 

"If I wanted to talk to someone who could help me get better at fighting I'd call Technoblade." Siren fake gasped.

 

"Oh, you've wounded me. Oh Theo, I'm offended."

 

"Good." Theseus said as he tried to pull off the power repressor, so that it would no longer be affecting his powers.

 

He grabbed the band and pulled at the clasp, hissing in pain once it shocked him.

 

"What was that?"

 

"....Nothing?" 

 

"Theseus."

 

"Okay so I may have fucked up slightly, but it's all cool 'cause I'm fine and-"

 

"Theo." Siren said again.

 

"So don't worry, everything is fine. In fact I'm definitely not trapped or feeling very sick.. fuck!" He said banging his head on the metal of the cage.

 

"Theseus."

 

"All's good Wilbur, don't even worry about it." Siren didn't say anything. "You know what, I think I'm going to just like hang up now, umm yeah."

 

"No."

 

"Huh?"

 

"You are not to hang up this phone, you hear me."

 

"I-I, yeah."

 

"Good, where are you?"

 

"Th-the hero To-ower."

 

"Why?"

 

"Helping friend."

 

"Who?"

 

"No."

 

"Theseus."

 

"Wilbur."

 

"Where in the Hero Tower are you?"

 

"Secret room in Schlatt office."

 

"...What?"

 

"I told you where I a-" Theseus cut himself of as a new wave of nausea it him. He clutched his head in pain.

 

"Okay, I'm getting Techno." Theseus heard the phone moved away from Wilbur's ear, but he could still hear when he yelled. "Techno, get down here."

 

"What?" A voice that sounded like it had to belong to Techno asked through the phone.

 

"Theseus needs some help." Wilbur replied.

 

"Do not." Theseus mumbled, feeling a lot worse then he had seconds ago.

 

"Yes you do." Wilbur replied. "Hurry Tech."

 

"What's up with him?" Techno sounded closer to the phone now.

 

"I don't know, you can ask him."

 

"I'm not going to say anything." Theseus said, neither of them bothered replying to him.

 

"Where is he?"

 

"Tower." Wilbur replied to his brother.

 

"Heh? The Tower, as in the Hero Tower?" Wilbur made a sound that could be taken as a noise of agreement. "I'm guessing we don't know why."

 

"Yup."

 

"I'll let Phil know we're leaving."

 

"You don't need to, I'm fine." Theseus said, trying to reset his nose with one hand.

 

"Shh, Theo. We're coming to get you."

 

Theseus glanced down at the band on his ankle and gasped. He could hear Wilbur talking to him, sounding very worried.

 

Theseus didn't pay him any attention as he pulled the leg of his pants up. Around the black band there was some sort of black, vein like structure in his skin. Theseus grabbed the band and tried to pull it off, but it only shocked him and sat still against his skin.

 

"-seus, hello? Theseus."

 

"What?" He said, paying attention to the phone again.

 

"You just stopped talking, really freaked Wil out." It was Techno speaking now.

 

"Well excuse me for not talking when I noticed that some sort of black poison is in my skin." He replied.

 

"What?" Techno paused, obviously talking to Wilbur. "What do you mean by black poison?"

 

"I don't know! This dumb band is like leaving black on my skin and it's making me feel super shitty."

 

"Do you feel tired?'

 

"Kinda? It's like i'm slowly loosing conscious." Theseus took a deep breath to steady himself. "And nauseous, really fucking nauseous."

 

"Ok, we're coming Theseus, don't worry." Techno replied. "We are nearing the Tower now. Do you have any idea of how we can get in without causing to much of a problem." Theseus made a noise that Techno took as a yes. "Ok, how?"

 

"Heroes injured, no one in East hallway."

 

"Heroes injured? Who?"

 

"Hypnos, Sapnap. Fake fight."

 

"Fake fight?" Theseus didn't reply to Techno. "Theseus I need an answer."

 

"We needed distraction, Karl fake fight, he lost. Worked, now I'm trapped."

 

"Karl fought who?"

 

"You." Theseus laughed slightly. 

 

"I-I, what?"

 

"He and Sapnap decided to pretend to have fought you, they lost."

 

"Well obviously, Hypnos and Flame could not take me."

 

"They caused a big distraction, so I could sneak in."

 

“And it worked I assume.”

 

“Yup, big man Theseus made it work.”

 

“Big man? Whatever, Theo, I don’t think you’re in your right mind currently.” It was Wilbur talking to him now.

 

“Well I disagree, Prick.”

 

“Who would of thought, hurt Theseus is a dick.”

 

“Hey.”

 

“Well stop being rude and actually listen to us.”

 

“You haven’t said anything I think I need to listen to.”

 

“Where are you.” Techno took the phone before Wilbur could argue back.

 

“The Tower.”

 

“I know that, I mean where in it.”

 

“Schlatt’s office.”

 

“I also know that. Where exactly are you.”

 

“Why do you want to know?”

 

“So we can help you.” Techno was loosing his patience quickly, that made Theseus smile.

 

“I don’t need you dickhead’s help.”

 

Theseus could hear some type of banging outside of the room, and froze was Schlatt back?

 

“I completely disagree, look Theo where are you?” It was Wilbur speaking to him now.

 

“Press button.”

 

“Button? What button, Techno find a button.”

 

“Could he try to be more specific?” Techno muttered. 

 

It only then hit Theseus that the banging he was hearing outside must have been the villains.

 

“Where exactly is this button, Theo?”

 

“Wall.”

 

“That is so unhelpful it isn’t funny.” Wilbur said, his voice full of concern.

 

“I’m actually very helpful, you’re just dumb.”

 

“What wall?” Techno asked, taking the phone from Wilbur.

 

“Hmm, pick a wall to bang on.”

 

Techno hit one of the walls but it was to far away sounding to Theseus.

 

“Not that wall.” Techno smacked a different one that sounded even further away. “No.”

 

Techno hit the wall next to Theseus and he jumped.

 

“Fuck! Yeah it’s that one.” Techno hummed in agreement. “One of the cabinet should open once you hit it.”

 

“Wilbur start trying to find the button.” 

 

“Oh great idea Technoblade, I definitely wasn’t doing that before.” Wilbur said, sarcastically.

 

“Can you guys hurry up, I think it’s getting worse.”

 

“Do you mean the ‘black poison’ you were talking about before?”

 

“Kinda, though now I just feel shitty.” 

 

Before Techno could reply there was a sound of mechanics moving.

 

“Aha, found it!” Wilbur exclaimed.

 

“Good, took you forever.” Theseus mumbled.

 

“Ok Wil, you crawl through first, and find Theseus.”

 

“Here we go.” Wilbur muttered. Theseus watched as Wilbur’s head appeared in the wall. Soon he body joined him and he was standing.

 

“Move Wilbur, you’re blocking my entry.” Techno said, pushing his brother out of his way.

 

If Theseus’ head wasn’t burning he would have been laughing at how ridiculous this situation was. Two of the top villains trying to crawl through a cabinet and save a vigilante.

 

“Ok Theseus, where are you?” 

 

Theseus made a slight noise that made it sound like he might be dying.

 

Wilbur turned to look at the source of the noise and gasped. The villain rushed forward to the cage.

 

Wilbur dropped into his knees right in front of the cage.

 

“Oh Theo, what happened to you Darling”

 

“Schlatt sucks.” Was all that Theseus offered.

 

“Yeah he definitely does.” Wilbur said, agreeing. Wilbur pushed his hand through the bars of the cage and started trying to soothe Theseus.

 

It was only then Theseus realised that he was crying.

 

“You’re going to be okay.” Wilbur said, moving some of Theseus’ hair out of his eyes.

 

His eyes. Theseus froze. His. Eyes. Are. Brown.

 

Fuck, he forgot to take out Wilbur’s contacts, that’s why Techno was looking at him weirdly before.

 

“Techno get over here.” Wilbur called out to his twin.

 

The other villain walked over to the cage and his eyes widened once they saw how wrecked Theseus looked. 

 

“Oh Prime.”

 

“Yeah, can you open the cage with your strength?”

 

“I don’t see why I wouldn’t be able to.”

 

Techno grabbed the cage door and pulled it. The door was quickly flung off its hinges and Theseus came crashing forward.

 

Wilbur grabbed Theseus before he could hit the ground. The villain pulled him into his lap, holding him closely.

 

“I think we need to get the bands off of him.” Techno said, glancing at the one on his ankle.

 

“Is there any way to do it here? We might need to bring him back to the house with us.”

 

“No house, my apartment.” Theseus mumbled, resting all his body weight on the villain behind him.

 

“Sorry Theseus, but Phil will know what to do.”

 

“Tubbo.” He replied.

 

“What about Tubbo?” Wilbur asked.

 

“Tubbo help. No Phil.”

 

Wilbur paused, obviously confused by Theseus’ words.

 

“How about you come with us, and we get Tubbo to come help.”

 

“Tubbo now.”

 

“I can’t make Tubbo appear out of thing air, that one of Ranboo’s things.”

 

“Ranboo.” Theseus tried, wanting one of his friends. Theseus moved to rest his head on the villains shoulder.

 

“Ranboo could come as well.”

 

Techno walked back over, stopping their conversation.

 

“I haven’t found anything that could be used to help get them off, but I did find this.” Techno held up Tubbo’s laptop, that was now covered in Theseus’ blood.

 

“Gonna give that to him, thought I broke it.” Theseus mumbled, hiding his face more in Wilbur side.

 

Wilbur laughed and threw an arm around the vigilante.

 

“You recognised it?” Techno asked.

 

“Yah, seen it before.”

 

“Are you talking about when you said you saved Ranboo?”

 

“Kinda, Tubbo has his own thing that Ranboo tagged along with.”

 

“You seem close to them.”

 

“I know them well.”

 

“Ok. We need to head back.” Techno said, talking more to Wilbur then Theseus.

 

Theseus moved so he was curled up closer to Wilbur. The vigilante felt Wilbur turn to face him.

 

“Let’s get you to Phil, Theo.”

 

******

 

"You two are in so much trouble." Phil shouted the second they entered the house.

 

"Dad-" Wilbur tried to say. He need to let his father know that this wasn't all their fault.

 

"No! Wil, you cannot just leave and not tell me."

 

"We left a note." Techno argued. 

 

"Yeah, a note that said: ‘Theseus may be dying, brb’. I had no idea where you were!"

 

"But Theseus needed us." Wilbur said, shifting so Phil could see the barely conscious vigilante.

 

"What the fuck happened to him?" Phil moved so he could look at Theseus closer.

 

"Some sort of failed break in with Hypnos and Flame."

 

"Break into where?"

 

"Schlatt's office."

 

Phil motioned towards the couch and Wilbur followed him.

 

Wilbur placed the vigilante down on the ground, and watched as his father checked his injuries.

 

"How much are you aware of what happened?"

 

"He claims to have some sort of black poison in his veins." Phil glanced up at Techno.

 

"What?"

 

"His words not mine."

 

Phil sighed and grabbed the Power Repressor on Theseus' wrist. The villain walked over to one of the cabinets in the room and grabbed the remover tool Tubbo had given them.

 

"This looks like the ones Tubbo makes."

 

He took of the band and threw it to Techno. The other villain inspected it and nodded.

 

"This is definitely one of Tubbo's."

 

"Shit." Phil glanced at the many other injuries litering the vigilante's body. "Hey Fallen One."

 

Theseus opened his eyes and blinked at the sudden light.

 

"You aren't wearing a mask." He said once he ajusted to the room. Phil laughed.

 

"I'm not."

 

"Put one on then."

 

"Theseus you already know our names, I don't think you care about our faces."

 

"I don't, but you're just fucking ugly." Wilbur burst out laughing at Phil reaction.

 

"You little shit." Phil muttered, getting up to grab some medical supplies.

 

"Just telling you the truth, big man." Theseus ganced down and noticed that he was no longer wearing a repressor. "Huh?"

 

"Phil took that off a few minutes ago."

 

"He did?"

 

"Yup."

 

"Did he get the other one off?" Techno shook his head. "That explains the..." Theseus stopped talking and held his head in his hands. "..queasiness." he finished weakly.

 

"Phil!" Wilbur shouted, concerned by Theseus words.

 

"Yeah, mate?" Phil called from the bathroom.

 

"We need to get the other thing off, it's still hurting him." Wilbur turned to face Phil's voice.

 

"I'm coming."

 

Wilbur turned back to Theseus and almost gasped. On his ankle was quite frankly exactly what Theseus had described it as, black poison in his veins.

 

"Phil."

 

"I'm here, mate, don't worry." Phil crouched down beside his son and pulled Theseus' pant leg up higher. "I have no idea of how we are going to get that off."

 

"What do we do then?" Techno asked.

 

"Call Tubbo, he might know what to do."

 

"Give. Computer."

 

"We will, Theo." Wilbur said, moving so Theseus could lie his head in the villains lap. "Everything is going to be okay."

 

Wilbur ran his hand through Theseus' hair. Honestly he was freaking out. First Tommy refuses to talk to him, but talks to Siren! After that he gets a creepy as fuck call from Jack Manifold telling him that he was missing vital information, but when Wilbur asked him to explain he just laughed. Then Theseus might be dying because he wanted to be a dumbass. 

 

Wilbur watched Theseus blink his eyes, probably fighting to stay awake.

 

"You can go to sleep, darling." Theseus shook his head. "If it's hurting you have to tell us Theo."

 

"It's hurting." Theseus whispered. Wilbur felt something in his heart shift.

 

"Okay, we'll figure something out." Wilbur made sure he matched Theseus' voices volume when he spoke. "Phil, dim the lights." 

 

The villain quickly turned the lights down, and sat down across from Wilbur.

 

"Tubbo will be able to help."

 

"He better be." 

 

Techno re-entered the room, phone held up to his ear.

 

"We don't know exactly what it is." Techno paused, probably letting Tubbo speak." Yeah, from The Tower."

 

"Everything is going to be fine." Phil said. Wilbur wasn't sure who he was saying it to.

 

"See you soon Tubbo." Techno spoke again. "Oh and bring Ranboo."

 

"They coming?" Wilbur asked once Techno sat down with them.

 

"Yup, Nuclear and Lethe were happy to help."

 

"Why is Ranboo coming?"

 

"Theseus' request." At mention of the vigilante they all turned to face him.

 

"Hey Theo, you doing okay?" Wilbur whispered.

 

"Doing fucking great." Theseus said, not opening his eyes.

 

"Nuclear will be here soon to help you."

 

"Who the fuck is Nuclear." No responded to Theseus. "Is it Tubbo?" More silence. "Tubbo's name is fucking Nuclear? Oh that is just too good, I mean-"

 

"You seem to know him well, any secrets you're keeping from us?"

 

"What secrets? You mean that I'm close with someone? I wasn't aware I had to tell you that."

 

"When you're friends with one of our top hackers I think we should know."

 

"Tubbo is one of your hackers?" Wilbur nodded. "That prick."

 

"What?"

 

"He has been lying to me for so long!"

 

"Lying to you?" Techno asked.

 

"He told me that he was in fucking summer school."

 

"Tubbo still goes to school?" Phil questioned.

 

"Yah, so does Ranboo. they're seniors."

 

"Are you a senior Theo?" Wil bur muttered, staring into Theseus' eyes.

 

"...no."

 

"You still go to school!"

 

"Well.."

 

"No. You are an illegal vigilante that is meant to be in school."

 

"It's actually summer break currently-"

 

"Theseus."

 

"Did Tubso really not tell you that he was in school."

 

"We met him through Ranboo." Phil tried.

 

"That does not make it better."

 

"Ranboo lied." Techno muttered.

 

"Ha, the man who can detect lies is a liar, shocker."

 

"Ranboo doesn't just tell anyone that he can detect when someone lies to him."

 

"Well he told me." Theseus paused, realising he wasn't telling the truth. "Actually I found out, but same difference."

 

"How did you find out that he could tell when you lie?"

 

"One of my friends told me."

 

"Tubbo." Wilbur didn't say it like a question, he stated it.

 

"Nope." He made sure he smiled at the villains.

 

"Who then?"

 

"You act as if I don't have friends other then the ones you know."

 

"Do you have other friends?"

 

"Well there's Nick, Alex, Carl with a C, George and Clay."

 

"Were you naming the heroes?" Wilbur asked at the same time Techno said.

 

"When did the heroes change their names?"

 

"I guess you might know them as Sapnap, Quackity and Karl, but inside jokes exist."

 

"You.." Wilbur took a breath. "Theseus, we said to stay away from the heroes."

 

"Did you? Cause I recall Phil's exactly words being 'don't join the heroes' nothing to do with seeing them." Theseus countered.

 

"Wil, priorities. Did the heroes tell you about Ranboo?" Phil said, stopping Wilbur from arguing with him.

 

"No way in hell would I let them know what Ranboo does, I'm not an idiot." Wilbur opened his mouth.

 

"Again Wilbur, priorities. Who did then?"

 

"Maybe my fellow vigilante friend. That's an idea."

 

"Purpled told you?"

 

"Well considering he knows Ranboo and Tubbo as well, maybe he did."

 

"Maybe?"

 

"I'm not confirming anything."

 

"Purpled told you, but how? Is he closer to them?"

 

"No way in hell is fucking Purpled closer to Tubbo then me."

 

"So you admit that you're close with him."

 

"I mean I live with the guy, I kinda have to be." Theseus realised his slip up to late. "Shit."

 

"You live with him?" Wilbur practically yelled. Theseus covered his ears, feeling shitty again.

 

"Why is that such a big deal, Wil?" Techno asked.

 

"Because Tommy lives with Tubbo." Wilbur was still shouting. Theseus moved to hide his head with his hands, shaking slightly.

 

"We will figure this out, but Wil you need to stop yelling."

 

"Why? I feel like I deserve to yell."

 

"Well do it somewhere else because you are freaking him out." Wilbur looked down and saw the shaking vigilante.

 

"Theo." Wilbur muttered, pulling Theseus closer to his chest. "I'm not mad at you, well I am but... whatever. It's okay darling."

 

"Way to go Wil, scare the child." Techno spoke.

 

"Not a child, Pinky Bitch." Theseus mumbled, calming down slightly.

 

"Look whose back, just in time to insult me." Techno said, monotone like always.

 

"Fuck you."

 

"Gee you're so nice on drugs."

 

"Im not on drugs. Feels like it though."

 

"Do you really live with them?" Wilbur asked.

 

Theseus nodded, knowing there was no reason for him to lie.

 

"Who else lives there?"

 

"Well there is Tubbo and Ranboo. Then there's Purpled." Theseus paused, probably trying to remember who else lived there. "And Tommy."

 

All three villain looked at each other, thinking the same thing. Fuck.

 

"Whose Tommy?" Techno asked, pretending to be clueless.

 

"Don't lie, heard Wilbur say I lived with Tommy." No one spoke so Theseus decided to talk about something else. "Is it hot in here to anyone else? Or am I just going crazy?" Theseus mumbled, his words slurring together slightly. The vigilante rested his head on Wilbur's chest.

 

"Theseus?"

 

"Just gonna close my eyes for a sec."

 

"No Theo, stay awake."

 

"Don't wanna." Theseus moved slightly before passing out fully.

 

There was a knock at the door.

 

"That better be Tubbo and Ranboo or else I will murder whoever it is." Wilbur said, pulling his arms closer around the vigilante.

 

Techno stood up, walking towards the door.

 

"I can't believe Tommy lives in a house with two vigilantes and a villain." Phil muttered.

 

"Don't forget the villains top hacker." Wilbur said.

 

"Do you think he's aware of the danger that they put him in?'' 

 

"I don't even think he knows that they are who they are." Phil opened his mouth to respond, but stopped once he saw Techno enter the room.

 

"They're here." Phil nodded and stood up, walking over to see them.

 

Tubbo and Ranboo walked into the villain's living room as usual, only to then pause once they saw who was in Wilbur's arms.

 

"Theseus?" Ranboo said, rushing forward to the curled up vigilante.

 

"What the fuck did you do to him?" Tubbo demanded.

 

"Woah." Phil said, holding his hands up. "We didn't do shit, Nuclear."

 

"Oh yeah, then who did?"

 

"Your good pal Schlatt."

 

Tubbo turned to look at the vigilante, who was still unconscious.

 

"You went to The Tower to fuck with Schlatt?" Tubbo almost screamed.

 

"He isn't awake, Tubs." Ranboo muttered.

 

"Don't care. You." Tubbo said, turning to point at Ranboo. "Said that he was patrolling, not that he was trying to... do whatever it is he was trying to do."

 

"Break into the hero tower." Ranboo said quietly. 

 

"Break into the heroe tower? Unbelievable. I leave you three alone and suddenly he can just try to kill himself."

 

"Tubbo, you would of said yes anyway."

 

"Doesn't matter, if I said yes it would be because I was watching him or I sent Purpled with him."

 

"Sent Purpled? He would hate to see you talk about him like that."

 

"Does it look like I give to fucks about him right now?"

 

"Well you brought him up-"

 

"Did someone at least pretend to care about his safety?"

 

"Purpled gave him the usual brief."

 

"That brief is for when I'm there."

 

"Well he still gave it."

 

"Ranboo, he could have died."

 

"I know."

 

"Schlatt is dangerous."

 

"More dangerous then the villains we both work with?" Ranboo scoffed at Tubbo's silence. "Yeah, that's what I thought."

 

"That's different! We know that they won't kill us unless they really need to."

 

"Really need to? Tubbo do you hear yourself right now? What if they needed to kill Tommy, hmm? Would that be fine?"

 

"Of course not, but he isn't involved with them as much as we are."

 

"Are you sure about that? You know how Purpled and I were arguing when you got back? Well it happens to be because Tommy was with fucking Siren and Blade."

 

"He was?" Tubbo said, turning to look at Techno.

 

"Don't look at me, it was all Wil's fault." Techno shrugged.

 

"Hey! It was not my fault, Siren in the one to blame, he got really excited once he saw the thought in my head and... well you can't stop a determined supervillain."

 

"Did you just blame your other half-"

 

"Third." Wilbur correct out of habit.

 

"Third, for putting Tommy's life in danger."

 

"I can, I have no control over him, or Ghostbur."

 

"Well try? For Tommy's sake."

 

"Hi, hate to but in, but Theseus is currently struggling to, you know, live, so maybe we could talk about that. Just a thought." Techno said, reminding everyone of the important matter at hand.

 

"What's with him?" Ranboo asked, glancing at the vigilante.

 

"Maybe he got in a fight with Schlatt, Ran. That's a possibility." Tubbo muttered, crouching down to look closer at Theseus. "Where is it?"

 

"Where's what?" Phil asked, confused.

 

"The thing causing him to pass out? Tom-Theseus doesn't normally just faint over nothing." Wilbur didn't notice the slip up, instead pointing to the vigilante's ankle. "On his ankle? Not many things go on the ankle except-" Tubbo stopped once he saw Theseus' ankle. "Shit."

 

The hacker looked like he wanted to puke.

 

“Have you worked with this kind of thing before?” Tubbo nods. “So can you get this off?” Tubbo makes a confusing motion with his head.

 

“Tubbo? What's wrong? Talk to us.” Phil said.

 

Tubbo shook his head, breathing heavily.

 

 "Tubbo, can you help him?" Wilbur asked.

 

"I-I, yeah."

 

"Then lets go, what do you need?" Wilbur was getting impatient now, he wanted Theseus to feel better.

 

"Wait, Wil. What's up, Nuclear?" Phil said, realising Tubbo was looking awfully pale.

 

Ranboo looked at his friends after Phil asked his question.

 

"Tubs?" Ranboo said, moving closer to the hacker.

 

"The reason I know how to help him is 'cause I made the device." Tubbo said quietly.

 

"Heh?"

 

"I-I made it back when I was forced to help Schlatt, I thought it would be long gone by now."

 

"It very clearly isn't." Wilbur muttered. Ranboo shot him a death glare.

 

"You cannot seriously be about to say this is Tubbo's fault."

 

"He made the bloody thing."

 

"I didn't know it would be used on Theseus!" Tubbo argued.

 

"So? You still designed it."

 

"I designed at lot of dangerous things that Schlatt has acess to, we should be pleased that this is what he decided to manufacture."

 

"That reminds me, catch Tubbo." Techno said, throwing the laptop Theseus found to the hacker.

 

"My old laptop! How did you guys get this?"

 

"Theseus found it while he was in Schlatt's office, he was very persistent that we took it to you."

 

"If Schlatt had your old laptop..." Ranboo trailed off, locking eyes with Tubbo.

 

"He may have some crazy powerful shit." Tubbo finished. Phil sighed and placed his head in his hands.

 

"That's gonna be a problem right?"

 

"No Wilbur, Schlatt is just going to have super powerful weapons and it isn't going to affect us." Techno said, sarcastic as ever.

 

"I was asking a question, no need to be a smart arse, Techie." The two twins glared at each other.

 

"Well this is going to be fun, Ran get me my computer." The villain grabbed the device and handed it to the hacker. "I should still be able to get in as Schlatt isn't smart enough to change permissions... and... it's not working."

 

That made veryone turn to him. 

 

"What?"

 

"I-It's not letting me in, it won't work!" Tubbo cried out.

 

Wilbur looked down at the vigilante who was curled in on himself, sitting as close as he could to Wilbur.

 

On closer inspection Wilbur could see how deathly pale Theseus looked, and he quickly tried to comfort the vigilante.

 

"He isn't dying, right?" Techno asked. Tubbo immediately shook his head.

 

"Prime no. It's just going to keep him in a weak state until we get it off. Logically the average human could last weeks before even maybe heading towards death."

 

"You say that as if he isn't an average human."

 

"He isn't?" Tubbo and Ranboo both glanced up at Techno.

 

"What do you mean he isn't?" Techno inquired.

 

"Is he a hybrid?" Wilbur asked, interested.

 

"I mean he isn't your average person as he's powered, and he's like only partly human."

 

"So he's a hybrid."

 

"Nope."

 

"How is someone not a hyrbid but only partly human?"

 

"Ask him." Ranboo replied for Tubbo.

 

"Gee, great idea Lethe, let me ask him." Wilbur looked down at the vigilante. "Oh wait! He is currently unconscious, so I can't." He looked up and met the younger man's eyes.

 

"I meant later Prime."

 

"Wait! I've got it!" Tubbo shouted, moving at an inhuman speed and picking up the laptop Theseus stole for him. "This show give me access... yeah! I'm a fucking genius."

 

"Can you take it off him?" Wilbur asked hopefully.

 

"Obviously, give me a second." Tubbo clicked a few keys before the band fell motionless to the floor, off of the vigilante's ankle. Wilbur ran his hand over the black vines on Theseus' skin.

 

"Do you know what these are from?" Tubbo shook his head.

 

"My guess is that it's his body's reaction to one of the chemicals used... yeah it would be." Tubbo mumbled the last part to himself, but almost everyone heard it.

 

"But he'll be okay?"

 

"He will be amazing, don't worry Siren."

 

"We should leave, Purpled and.. Tommy will be worried sick." Ranboo told Tubbo. Wilbur raised an eyebrow when the hacker badly hid his laughter.

 

"Okay let go see Purpled and Tommy." Tubbo laughed out. Ranboo crouched down, probably wanting to take Theseus with him.

 

Wilbur pulled his arms tighter around the vigilante, Ranboo sighed. 

 

"Take care of him." Wilbur nodded, smiling slightly once Ranboo walked away.

 

"See you later fuckers!" Tubbo shouted as they left. Ranboo gave them an awkward wave. 

 

The door slammed behind the two, the villains sat in silence.

 

"My legs are numb." Wilbur complained, cradling Theseus in his arms. An idea then came to the villain. He stood up and walked towards his twin. "Oh Techno."

 

"What?" Wilbur replied by dropping the vigilante in his twin's arms. "Oh come on."

 

"Your turn." Wilbur laughed at Techno scowl. "Does Techie not want Theseus hugs?" Wilbur moved to grab the vigilante but Techno moved quicker, pulling Theseus with him as he walked towards the couch. "That's what I thought, dickhead."

 

Techno glared at his twin as he sat down, holding the vigilante close to him. 

 

"I'm not enjoying this." Techno said, but his slightly fond expression gave his true feelings away.

 

"Uh huh, and I love anteaters." Wilbur replied, sarcastically.

 

Phil turned to look at his sons. "So, who wants to tell me the full story about why Theseus was in The Tower?"

 

"We can tell you what we know." Wilbur said.

 

"You don't know the whole story? Actually I'm not surprised with this being Theseus we're talking about." All three of the villain looked towards the resting vigilante. 

 

"Schlatt had locked him in some sort of cage when we found him, dad." Wilbur muttered, the older man gasped.

 

"That dick."

 

"Phil-"

 

"No! Theseus is obviously just a kid and he was put into a cage!"

 

"So we gonna kill Schlatt for this?" Techno asked, running a hand through Theseus' golden hair.

 

"We've killed people for less, Tech."

 

"You've killed people for less, Wil. I try to be specific in who I kill."

 

"You weren't thinking that way when you almost killed Theseus."

 

"It would of been a real shame if I did."

 

"A total shame."

 

"Okay boys, I get that you're happy that no one has killed him yet, but I want to know more about the whole 'Theseus broke into the Hero Tower and got locked in a cage' situation." Phil interrupted.

 

"He said he worked with Karl and Sapnap to cause a distraction so he could get in." Wilbur said.

 

"Yeah, apparently they lost in a fight against me." Techno muttered.

 

"Good lie." Phil replied.

 

"Believable lie." Techno countered.

 

"So what, they made Hypnos and Flame look a little beaten up, how'd he get in?" Phil asked.

 

"They used it so Theseus could unlock the door and sneak in." Wilbur told their father.

 

"Smart." Phil said.

 

"Basic." Techno didn't even look up from the vigilante laying quietly in his arms.

 

"Stop picking holes in their plan, Tech. It worked in the end." 

 

"It worked until he got trapped in a cage meant for animals with no way of escaping." Techno hissed to his brother.

 

No one spoke, everyone lost in their own thoughts.

 

"I knew Schlatt was heartless, but to lock a child in a cage, that is unbeliveable." Phil whispered.

 

"We have no proof that he's a child." Techno replied.

 

"Look at him, Techno." Wilbur said, pointing at the blonde boy in his arms. "He can't be older then eighteen."

 

"I don't even think he is eighteen, probably more sixteen."

 

"Tommy's age."

 

"You really like him, don't you Wil?" Phil said once Wilbur brought up the kid.

 

"He's like my little brother, Phil." Phil smiled and grabbed the tv remote, turning the tv on softly.

 

"I better be your favourite brother." Techno said, raising an eyebrow at his brother.

 

"Maybe you are, maybe you aren't-" Wilbur stopped talking once Techno threw a pillow at his head. "Hey, be careful. You are currently holding a child." 

 

Techno glances down at the vigilante, Wilbur laughs.

 

"Technosoft." Techno glares at his brother. "Softnoblade."

 

"Shut. It." Techno chucks more items at his brother's head. Wilbur laughs, screaming slightly once Techo picks up a very heavy looking book.

 

"Technosoft, please don't hit me with that." Wilbur giggles once Techno lifts the book higher.

 

"Remember that Theseus exists, Tech." Phil says, not even looking up from the remote he was studying.

 

"He'll be fine. He was probably dropped at lot as a child." Wilbur burst out laughing. 

 

"Tech-"

 

"He's probably right." Phil said shrugging.

 

"If he was conscious right now he would be cussing you out."

 

"Oh well." Techno replied, smiling at the vigilante in his arms.

 

"Technosoft." 

 

"Be quiet, Wil."

 

"~softnoblade~" Wilbur said in a singing voice.

 

Theseus stirred in his sleep, wigglying closer to Techno.

 

"Technosoft."

 

"Phil!"

 

"Boys."

 

******

 

When Theseus woke up the first thing he noticed was the pink blocking his vision.

 

Now Theseus knew that he didn't normally have anything pink in his and Purpled's room in their apartment meaning he was somewhere he shouldn't of been.

 

In his head he went through the list of places that could have pink at them.

 

Tubbo and Ranboo's room? No there wouldn't be any pink in there.

 

The Hero Tower? While Theseus had fallen asleep there many, many times he had never seen any pink.

 

Whenever he would wake up he would either be in one of the heroes private rooms, which were the colours of their power type, or the bright yellow living room wall.

 

Theseus could recall thousands of time where he would awake to one of the heroes running a hand through his hair, sometimes they were talking to others, sometimes just sitting there with him.

 

One of the vigilante's favourite memories is when he woke up to the sound of no other then Charlie, or as the public knew him as Slimcicle arguing with Quackity and Dream about something. He had moved slightly and soon Karl had whispered to him to be still and quiet.

 

"They are going to give you the show of a lifetime."  Theseus had opened his eyes to see Quackity being held back by Sapnap and Dream wheezed uncontrollably. Charlie was smiling to himself, obviously pleased about what he said.

 

Karl kept a hand on the vigilante's head while he called out something about Charlie being right. 

 

Theseus loved that memory as it was the first time he truely felt like he could have a home with the heroes.

 

Back to the task at hand, he thought.

 

Niki's cafe? While there was definitely some pink it wasn't this shade. This pink was light and sweet, the cafe was harsh and bold.

 

Niki's apartment? Theseus had spent many nights over at her house, claiming it had better vibes then his own, really it was because he had gotten into a fight with someone at his apartment and didn't want to face them. There wasn't much pink insight at her place. 

 

The old Theatre? When Theseus had first met the Heroes he only said he would meet with them in a secluded, abandoned place. They soon all agreed on the theatre.

 

The theatre became their normal meeting place after a few weeks of going there, and soon they went there for fun and not only for hero stuff.

 

One time Dream and Sapnap had left them to go buy some random snacks from a close supermarket and left him alone with Karl.

 

Karl had noticed how tired he look and told him that if he ever needed help they would be there for him.

 

Theseus had smiled as Karl hugged him. Theseus started to move while in the hug, assuming it would stop, but Karl just held him tighter.

 

That was the first time he fell asleep at the theatre, soon it became a regular thing. Almost once a week he would fall into a deep slumber while around the heroes.

 

But the theatre definitely didn't have any pink, the only colours in that place was browns and blacks, with some slight blue. Nothing that even slightly resembled pink.

 

So not Niki's house or cafe, not the Hero Tower, not the old theatre he spent some time sleeping at with Karl.. where could he be.

 

Oh.

 

Pink, what had something with pink in it.

 

Or should he said someone.

 

Techno. Blade. The Blade. Wilbur. Siren. Villains. 

 

Tower. Mess. Band. Rescue. Schlatt.

 

The failed mission to get information.

 

The Watson's.

 

Coming back there, Tubbo and Ranboo were there.

 

He was currently sitting in none other then Techno's lap.

 

Fuck.

Notes:

I based Tubbo figuring how to hack in to the band on when he would figure out who the imposter was in the good ol' among us days.

If I see ANY Karl hate I will cry.

THIS. IS. NOT. HIS. FAULT.

Anyway, a certain name in this chapter is very important, try to find it :)

Charlie? Slimecicle? In my fic? Yessir...!

Anyone notice a recurring number?

Wilbur's "DID" Facts:

- It is not exactly DID, just saying that so yall know

- BUT it is kinda based on my friends DIDM with the switching and stuff (He knowns I'm basing it on on him and even helps me at times :)

- Siren and Ghostbur have different powers then Wilbur has

- Siren's powers are the ones commonly used when he's a villain but Wilbur's sometimes come through

- Siren can see everything Wilbur sees and vice versa

- Ghostbur doesn't know a lot of what Wilbur and Siren know, as he can see what they see but doesn't pay attention

- He was not born with them

- Phil, Techno, Niki, Charlie and Schlatt are the only ones who can tell when he changes (Quackity can sometimes)

Also Karl and Tommy's friendship is so cute!!! Like I love them so much and decided to add it into this fic.

That's all from me.

Stay safe and drink water.

Xoxo Everest <3

Chapter 17: The celebration

Summary:

Theseus thinks he fucked up, he didn't
Tommy thinks his life is perfect, it isn't
Dream wishes everyone would shut up, they don't

Notes:

HAPPY NEW YEAR!!

CHAPTER 17 IS HERE 3 MONTHS LATE!!!!! (More on this in the end notes)

Before reading this, just know... The villains have little patience for Theseus, but would wait forever for Tommy.

Just added the torture tag, feeling good.

TW:
- Child abuse
- Blood
- Injuries
- Mentioned/implied self harm

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

Ok, calm down, Theseus tells himself.

 

There is no proof that this is definitely Techno, he tries.

 

But there is, his brain insists, you know there is.

 

Theseus wiggled himself out of Techno's arms and looks around, sighing once he sees the other two villains sleeping on the couches.

 

He can't remember all of what happened the night before, but he recalls getting injured while at the Hero Tower.

 

Theseus looked down and saw the remains of the band on his ankle, and stared in confusion.

 

Oh, Schlatt.

 

That made his memories less foggy, he must be remembering more.

 

Ok so, I sneak into the hero tower, then get caught but Schlatt?

 

No, that's not right. 

 

Someone else was there.

 

Karl!

 

Sneak in, Karl? Then Schlatt?

 

No, there was something else plus, why was he here? With the villains?

 

He was missing something.

 

Theseus tried his best to walk quietly out of the living room.

 

Who else was at the hero tower? Sapnap!

 

Sneak in, Karl and Sapnap, then Schlatt and now... the villains?

 

He remembers creating a distraction with the two heroes now, they were trying to sneak in somewhere.

 

Schlatt's office, it had to be. 

 

Sneak into The Tower, find Karl and Sapnap, sneak into Schlatt's office, run into Schlatt?

 

That sounds better.

 

But where is the whole explanation of waking up in The Blade's lap?

 

As if answering his question, a faint buzz sounded through the room.

 

The phone, obviously!

 

That's how the villains got involved.

 

So, he sneaks into The Tower, causes a distraction with Karl and Sapnap's help, sneaks into Schlatt's office, then gets caught by Schlatt and injured, then he calls the villains?

 

It was slowly making more sense to the vigilante.

 

The secret room! That was a thing he found. And the villains helped him from there, he got stuck? 

 

In a cage! His mind was piecing together the memories.

 

If he called the villains he would have been in immense pain, so it must have been bad.

 

He thinks he saw Tubbo, he must of come at some point to help them remove the bands. And Ranboo!

 

They were both there, and they knew the villains... right Tubbo was their hacker. He remembers that now.

 

The laptop! He stole it, for Tubbo. It must have been pretty bloody. Theseus shuddered, he hit Schlatt pretty hard with that thing.

 

Okay, he easily breaks into The Tower, runs into Karl and Sapnap by accident; together, they cause a distraction; he sneaks into Schlatt's office, finds a hidden room and the laptop; gets injured; calls the villains; Tubbo assists him; he falls asleep.

 

That would explain everything he had questions about. 

 

He could spend more time thinking about that later, he needed to sneak out of this house first.

 

Theseus creeped over towards the front door, sighing once the door didn't open, locked.

 

Great, just what he needed, more things to annoy him.

 

The vigilante walked over to one of the windows in the kitchen, if he couldn't use the front door he could use the window!

 

Theseus smiled once the window easily opened. He lowered his head, preparing to defenestrate himself.

 

One hand out the window, he head following. As he prepared to push his legs out he felt something grab him from behind.

 

Now Theseus wasn't the kinda guy to scream, he definitely was a big man, but... he was still a bit spooked from the Schlatt thing.

 

So he screamed.

 

He screamed louder once a hand clamped over his mouth.

 

“Shhh. Calm down, runt. No one's here to hurt you.” Techno said, quietly behind him.

 

Theseus turned himself around in the villains grip to see the rest of the Syndicate head looking at him.

 

Techno still had a hand over his mouth. Phil was looking way to awake for having just woken up and Wilbur.. well the man looked like he had been hit by a bus.

 

Theseus couldn't stop the shocked laugh he let out once he saw the half asleep man.

 

"Shut up, Theo. You are the reason I look like this." Theseus raised an eyebrow, still unable to talk. "Stupid gremlin child, wouldn't let me get my rest, making me worry." Wilbur continued. "Little baby Theseus, needing us adults to care for him, and worry about him."

 

Wilbur's tone were joking, but Theseus could tell the villain meant every word he said.

 

As Theseus was unable to reply, he glared at the villain. Wilbur laughed.

 

"What's the matter, Theo? Cat got your tongue?" If looks could kill, Wilbur would have been dead on the spot.

 

Theseus struggled against Techno's hand, the villain didn't let up.

 

"Or should I say Blade? Hmm?" Wilbur was laughing at his own joke. "Come on, Theo, you got something to say?"

 

The vigilante kept pushing against Techno's hand, but the villain wouldn't remove his hand.

 

"Boys, come on." Phil said, because obviously he would want to help big man Theseus.

 

"Nah Phil, this is to much fun." Wilbur said, smirking at the helpless vigilante.

 

Theseus moved his hand, attempting to pry Techno's firm grip off his face.

 

"Nope, Theseus. You have to deal with what you created." Techno said, pushing his hand more on the vigilantes's mouth. Theseus started mumbled against the villains hand.

 

Wilbur crouched down in front of him.

 

"So where were you going, Theo? It's not very nice to run away from the people that saved you."

 

Wilbur laughed when Theseus motioned to the hand very obviously covering his lips.

 

"Oh right, you can't answer." Wilbur smiled, eyes lighting up. "This should be fun."

 

"Don't torment the kid, mate." Phil called out from where he stood in the kitchen, leaning over the stove.

 

"But Phil! It's so much fun."

 

"Wilbur."

 

"Fine." Wilbur huffed. The villain looked to his brother and nodded.

 

Techno removed his hand from Theseus mouth, but grabbed his wrists, keeping him pinned against the older chest.

 

"Fuck you, dickhead."

 

"That all you got?"

 

"Pussy. Arsehole. Prick. Bitch. Wanker."

 

"Aww, you are so kind, Theo."

 

"Die. Die. Die. Die Die-" Wilbur reached out and pressed his hand against his mouth.

 

"Oh that is just so much better." Wilbur said, laughing. "We should honestly always have you gagged, it's so nice to not have to hear your voice all the- Ewww." Wilbur removed his hand quickly.

 

"Fuck you, Prick."

 

"You bite me. The child bit me. Oh my Prime, I'm gonna get rabies cause I was bitten by a feral child." Wilbur mumbled, wiping his hand on Techno sleeve of his shirt.

 

"Bruh stop, I don't want Theseus germs on my shirt."

 

"To late." Wilbur replied. "Now, answer my question, Theseus."

 

"You asked a question?" Theseus asked, hoping that neither of them would be mad he forgot what they asked...

 

Stop thinking like that! His brain yelled at him. We aren't with Schlatt, they aren't gonna hurt us like he did.

 

Theseus guessed that his brain had slightly slipped back into how it was while he was in The Rooms, and with Schlatt. The vigilante shuddered with the thought of the Hero Leader.

 

"...not listening. Theseus? Hello Theseus?" A voice was speaking in front of him, and a hand was being waved in his face.

 

"Hmm?" Theseus mumbled, eyes not quite focusing on his surroundings.

 

"You asked a question and didn't wait for the answer? Rude." Wilbur said, most likely joking. Theseus' brain seemed to think he meant it.

 

"Sorry." He whispered, turning his head to look at the ground.

 

"Hey, no it's ok, Theo. I was joking." Wilbur grabbed his chin, forcing him to meet his eyes. "I would never be mad at you for thinking."

 

"I'm still sorry." The vigilante mumbled, trying to pull his head out of Wilbur's grip.

 

"No." Techno growled. "Don't be sorry, you haven't done anything, runt."

 

"Who made you think you couldn't zone out? And why now?"

 

"It's nothing, I'm sorry." Theseus whispered, curling into himself slightly.

 

"Hey, hey. It's okay. I'm not mad, neither is Techno, we just want to know what happened."

 

Theseus stopped for a moment debating wether or not he should tell them.

 

"...Schlatt." The reaction was immediate.

 

"I'm going to fucking murder that man."

 

"Techno-"

 

"No Wil, Theseus is obviously some sort of child and he is acting as if Schlatt would hurt him every time he did something wrong."

 

"I'm sorry." Theseus mumbled again.

 

Techno kept talking, ignoring Theseus. "He needs to be stopped. What about people different from Theseus? People like Tommy? What if he hurts them as well?"

 

"M' sorry."

 

"Theseus is powered! And a vigilante who broke into his office, it would have been justified for him to hurt him!"

 

"Sorry. Sorry."

 

"I don't mean yesterday, Wil. I mean ages ago, it wouldn't take less than a week to cause a reaction like this out of him."

 

"Oh so it was target at him? Schlatt went out of his way to hurt him? Use your brain, Techno, what would someone as powerful as Schlatt use someone as useless as Theseus for?"

 

"I'm so sorry."

 

"Wilbur!" Phil yelled.

 

"I'm just saying."

 

"We all agreed that Theseus could be dangerous before, maybe Schlatt thought he was dangerous and decided to look into him."

 

"Sorry."

 

"Like we did but more violently?"

 

"Well yes but also more brutal, imagine hitting a child."

 

"He must have really pissed him off."

 

"Wilbur!"

 

"Look I get that you guys don't agree with me but come on, this is Theseus we are talking about."

 

"M' sorry."

 

"For Prime's sake stop apologising!" Wilbur snapped at him.

 

"M' sorry. M' sorry. M' so sorry."

 

Theseus stumbled back, moving quickly away from both the villains.

 

"Wait Theseus-"

 

Theseus didn't stop to hear what they were yelling to him. He could hear their footsteps behind his as he ran.

 

He ran up the stairs, locking himself in the first door he saw.

 

Which just happened to be Wilbur's room.

 

Wilbur's room looked exactly how he expected it to look, as boring as the man.

 

There was music sheets everywhere, and a guitar in a stand.

 

Posters of bands the vigilante had never heard off on the walls. A comfy looking blanket that Theseus longed to get curled up in.

 

He shook his head, he could think about that now, he had to focus.

 

Theseus walked over to the window, smiling when it opened easily.

 

The villains were banging on the door, telling him to open it.

 


Theseus looked out the window, it wouldn't be to bad of a drop he decided.

 


Theseus was about to drop down when a door caught his eye. The door was slightly ajar and looked like it was leading into a bathroom.

 


The vigilante walked over to the door and pushed it open. 

 


It revealed a bathroom, with the usual stuff. Except it had another door leading into it, which Theseus quickly locked.

 


The bathroom was neater then Wilbur's room, so Theseus guessed that it was a shared bathroom with Techno.

 


Theseus walked over to where he assumed the window would be, cursing when he almost slipped on some water on the ground.

 


He looked around and saw the window. This window had a worse landing point as it would drop him straight into thorn filled looking bushes.

 


Just as Theseus turned to walk out the bathroom a small flash of light was seen out of the corner of his eye.

 


He walked over to the shiny thing and sucked in a breath once he saw what it was, a blade.

 


A literal blade. Like the ones from the stories of people who... who hurt themselves on purpose... no.

 


It couldn't be what he thought it was, probably just an emergency weapon. Theseus grabbed the blade on his way out of the bathroom.

 


And then he fell, because of the water. Theseus smacked his head on the bench in the bathroom as he went down, causing a wave of nausea to hit him. He groaned and held his head in his hands, he definitely had a concussion. 

 


The banging on the door had gotten quieter, they must have given up, he thought.

 


He slowly stood up, wincing when the room started spinning.

 


Being as quiet as he could, he limped over to the window.

 


Theseus leaned his body out the window and lowered himself onto the window's ledge.

 


As he placed his footing he smiled, this was gonna be easy. Well it was gonna be until the door came crashing open. Theseus looked up to see the three heroes storm in through the door.

 


"Theseus, don't you dare!" Techno yelled.

 


"It's dangerous to jump from here, Fallen One."

 


Theseus locked eyes with Phil and winked. Smiling as he let go of the window ledge, and jumped.

 


He ignored the screams from above him as he prepared himself to run.

 


******

 


It wasn't that bad of a drop in the end.

 


He only had a few extra scraps on his knees from it, so he would call it a success.

 


The calls for him to come back followed him as he ran, but he couldn't let himself stop to hear them.

 


Theseus looked up and smiled once he saw his apartment building. 

 


The street no longer had cops on it, making it easy for the vigilante to climb up the slightly wrecked stairs to his place.

 


"Oh so you are alive." Purpled shouted at him once he entered.

 


"Purps-"

 


"No! You said you were sneaking into The Tower, not fucking Schlatt's office."

 


"I didn't know-"

 


"You lied to me, Red!"

 


"I didn't mean to!" Theseus yelled back.

 


"You didn't mean to? Care to explain?"

 


"I had no clue that I would be breaking into Schlatt's office! I thought it would be something else, not that."

 


"Should I call Ranboo in here? To have him make sure you are telling the truth?"

 


"I'm not lying! I don't see why you aren't believing me."

 


"I'm just looking out for you, making sure you're safe."

 


"I don't need everyone looking out for me. I did fine on my own for years!"

 


"Just because you were fine before doesn't mean you are fine now. What if we never escaped The Rooms?"

 


"We would have found another way out." 

 


"And if we didn't?"

 


"We would have."

 


"Tommy-"

 


"No! I am not having this conversation with you. We escaped, I'm not thinking of anything else that could of happened."

 


"I... Look Red, we got lucky. What if you don't get lucky next time you get yourself caught in some sort of trap? What happens then."

 


"I die! It is quite obvious what will happen."

 


"I don't want you to die!"

 


"You think I want to die?"

 


"No!"

 


"The stop acting as if I'm some unpredictable idiot whose life is hanging on by a thread!"

 


"Tommy! You aren't listening to me-"

 


"And you aren't listening to me! I don't want to die! But I am prepared for it to happen."

 


"No normal teenager should be thinking that way."

 


"Has it only just occurred to you that I'm not normal? I am an illegal vigilante who was abandoned by his family and forced to live on the street and escaped the watch of the government before I even turned ten." Theseus sighed, pulling the mask off his face. "I have extremely dangerous abilities that have made the Syndicate and the Hero League want me dead. So yeah, let's talk about normal."

 


"You know what I meant."

 


"Did I? Am I now just meant to always know what you mean?"

 


"Stop acting like a child." Purpled sighed and grabbed Tommy's shoulders. "Look, Red, I'm not trying to make you mad at me, I just want you to be careful."

 


"I'm always careful." Purpled raised an eyebrow at him. "I am! I just still get in trouble while being careful."

 


"Tommy.."

 


"I get that you're mad, and upset and whatever but I really don't want to deal with this right now."

 


"Ok, but Ranboo wants to talk to you."

 


"Fuck."

 


"Tubbo too."

 


"Oh come on."

 


"Sorry, Red."

 


Tommy pushed pass his friends to see his two other roommates looking at him.

 


"Hi-"

 


"What were you thinking?" Tubbo yelled at him. "You could of gotten hurt, heck you did!"

 


"Tubbo, I'm okay."

 


"Are you? You better be, or else I will murder those villains right now."

 


"Tubbo, calm down. Tommy's fine." Ranboo tried telling the shorter.

 


"Show me your ankle." Tubbo said, moving closer to the youngest.

 


"What?"

 


"Your ankle. The one that had the device on it."

 


"Oh."

 


"Yeah, oh." Tubbo said, mocking him.

 


Tommy leans down to pull up his pant leg, pushing leg up and placing his foot on the kitchen counter.

 


"That.. cannot be comfortable." Ranboo mutters, like the bitch he is. "You can just sit down." Tommy sticks his tongue out at him. "Child." Ranboo huffs.

 


"You can sit on the counter if that's easier, Toms." Tubbo tells him. Tommy nods and pushes himself backwards and onto the counter.

 


"So when he tells you you listen? How is that fair." Ranboo says, dumbfounded.

 


"Cause it just is, Boob Boy."

 


"Hey, don't call me that."

 


"Ranboob."

 


"Tommy-"

 


"Boob man."

 


"Tom-"

 


"Mr Boober."

 


"T-"

 


"Can you two please shut up." Purpled said, having entered the room at some point in time. "I don't need a headache."

 


"You always have a headache." Tommy replied, smiling. Purpled walked past and ruffled his hair.

 


"That's because of you, Red."

 


"Is not!"

 


"Is so." Tubbo mumbled, eyes focused on the vigilante's ankle. "The black stuff is mostly gone."

 


"What does that mean?" Tommy asked. "And what is the black stuff? And why was it originally made. Also, how fucked are with that Schlatt has this-" Tommy spoke again before Tubbo could answer him.

 


"Ok! One question at a time, baby." Tubbo sighed. 

 


"Sorry."

 


"No." All three of them said at once, stoping Tommy from apologising.

 


"Don't get into that habit again." Purpled said, taking Tommy's hands in his own.

 


"Please it was so annoying." Ranboo mumbled.

 


"Ranboo!"

 


"What? It was, I'm not lying." Ranboo said, smiling once he locked eyes with Tommy, who was also smiling. "See, he agrees with me."

 


"I agree that it would be annoying."

 


"Boom, look at that."

 


"Look at what? Your ugly face?" Tommy says, laughing when Ranboo gave him an offended look.

 


"As fun as this conversation is, Tommy I need you to move your ankle to face the other way." Tommy paused, trying to figure out what the fuck Tubbo wanted him to do.

 


"Like..?"

 


"Just like twist it so I can see the other side."

 


"Are you asking me to break my ankle?" Tommy asked, still quite confused.

 


"No like bend it or something." Tubbo said, looking slightly confused himself.

 


"Maybe like lift it and spin?" Ranboo suggested.

 


"Huh?"

 


"No like turn it-"

 


"Turn it, twist it and bend it all mean the same fucking thing." Tommy half screamed.

 


"It's like playing bop it." Ranboo said, smiling.

 


"Bop it but it's very confusing."

 


All the friends started laughing until Tubbo cleared his throat.

 


"But can you-"

 


"If you say a different variant of twist I will choke you."

 


"Why-" Cough. "Did you-" Wheeze. "Pick-" A badly hidden laugh. "Choke?" Ranboo coughed out.

 


"Cause his neck is right there and I could just." Tommy mimed choking someone with his hands. "You know?"

 


"Watch out, Tubbo; he's going to choke you." Purpled spoke calmly, as if saying someone is going to choke his friend was normal, it was.

 


"I am aware, Purpled, believe it or not I can actually hear."

 


"Did you hear that, red?"

 


"Hmm?" Tommy replied.

 


"Tubbo can hear!"

 


"Oh yeah, it's such a shock that he can."

 


"Ranboo, they are bullying me." Tubbo complained to the tallest.

 


"Good for them."

 


"Ranboo!"

 


"My ankle feels fine Tubbo." Tommy said, cutting off his friends 'argument'.

 


"I still want to see the other side of it."

 


"Don't say it."

 


"If you could just bend your ankle so it was facing me, I would be done in a few seconds."

 


"How the fuck am I meant to bend my ankle-"

 


"Just bend it so I can see the other side."

 


"That's easier said than done, dipshit."

 


"I think it would actually be quite quick if you used your brain." Ranboo muttered.

 


"This doesn't involve you, Boob Boy."

 


"He's right though-"

 


"No he's not. I'm the one whose right-"

 


"No need to yell, that was right in my ear." Tubbo said, rubbing below his ear.

 


"Sor-"

 


"No." Said the three again.

 


"Well shit, didn't know you guys were so in-sync." Tommy said, glaring at the others.

 


"Ankle."

 


"Yes let us talk about my fucked ankle instead of past trauma, yay." Tommy smiled. "Tough crowd."

 


"Tommy this could seriously hurt you if you aren't careful about it."

 


"Your fault for making something that specifically hurts my hybrid type."

 


"Oh my Prime." Purpled said, grabbing Tommy and spinning his body around. Showing Tubbo the other side of the youngest's ankle. "You are all idiots."

 


The three others paused, silence spreading throughout the room.

 


"Ok so technically-" Tubbo started, voice being drowned out by both Tommy and Ranboo.

 


"Oi fuck you, dickhead. Oh I'm Purpled and am just so smart-" Tommy's voice being the loudest caused it to be the easiest to pick out.

 


"Wow, never would have thought of that." Ranboo was saying. "Oh we're mad at him? Ok, how dare you-"

 


"Shut! Up!" Purpled shouted over the others, silencing them. "I am in no mood to deal with a headache."

 


"Sorry-"

 


"Tommy!"

 


"Never mind." Tommy flinched when Tubbo touched his ankle. 

 


"You're okay, baby." Tubbo mumbled, Tommy leaned his head against Purpled's body. 

 


The taller ran a hand through his hair.

 


"It doesn't look that bad, just a weird chemical reaction."

 


"Fucking genetics." Tommy mumbled, pushing himself closer to Purpled.

 


"It's gonna be okay." Purpled said once Tommy let out a muffled scream.

 


Tubbo let go of the youngest ankle, smiling in sympathy.

 


"You'll be fine in a few days, just be careful on it."

 


"I'm always careful." Tommy grumbled, turning back to face Tubbo.

 


"Yet you always end up hurt." Tommy glared at Purpled after he spoke. Purpled laughed.

 


Ranboo sighed and grabbed a bag from the ground, turning towards the door.

 


"Where are you going?" Tommy asked, noticing another bag on the ground next to Tubbo.

 


"Out." Ranboo said.

 


"To the villains?"

 


"No-"

 


"Isn't that festival thing today? You wouldn't be going to do anything about that, would you?"

 


Ranboo rolled his eyes and pulled his hand away from the door.

 


"I have no clue what you're talking about, Chickadee." 

 


"Really? I think you know exactly what I'm talking about, Ran."

 


"Oh yeah?" Ranboo muttered, walking closer to the vigilante who was still sat on the kitchen counter.

 


"Uh huh, in fact I think you should tell me the truth as well."

 


"He really should, shouldn't he?" Purpled said from behind him, arms curled around Tommy protectively. 

 


"Yup!" Tommy agreed, popping the 'P'.

 


"I think me and Ran are gonna be later if we don't leave now."

 


"Ran and I, Tubso." Tommy corrected out of habit.

 


"Shhhh." Tubbo wined, putting his hand on his forehead. "No at school right now, don't wanna use proper grammar."

 


"You are gonna fail English, Tubbo." Ranboo said, turning back to the door.

 


"So are you, and we don't even have a teacher yet."

 


"The school may have found a new one." Purpled argued.

 


"Or maybe we just won't have to take English." Tommy said, only half joking.

 


"Wouldn't that be nice." Tubbo smiled.

 


Ranboo turned the front door hand, probably trying to be quiet, but it was easily heard by everyone.

 


"Where are you going?" Tommy asked again.

 


"Out-"

 


"No, where are you going?"

 


"To see Niki." Tubbo said.

 


"Niki aka the villain version of her?" Tommy asked.

 


"..no"

 


"And I so believe that."

 


"We are going to be late." Ranboo said, pulling Tubbo away from Tommy.

 


"Bye." Tommy called out, leaning against Purpled once the door closed. He sighed.

 


"What are you planning on doing today, Red?"

 


"Killing myself." Tommy muttered, pushing himself closer to his older friend.

 


Purpled laughed and picked Tommy up, carrying the boy over to the couch despite the younger's annoyance.

 


"How about you don't do that." Purpled said, dropping Tommy on the couch. "How about you go get changed?" Purpled suggested.

 


Tommy looked down and realised he was still in his vigilante gear.

 


"Oh."

 


"Yeah." Tommy stood up and headed towards his and Purpled's shared room. "Oh, and Red?" Tommy turned to face his friend. "You plan on going to work today?"

 


"Oh there is no work today." Purpled made a confused noise so Tommy explained further. "That huge hero festival thingy is today, therefore no work."

 


"So you just don't have to go to work?"

 


"Yup." Tommy turned and entered their room.

 


The room was a mess, things all over the floor.

 


In his whole eight years of knowing Purpled he never thought he would see something the man had control of so messy.

 


What was happening with Purpled?

 


Actually he never got told why Purpled was getting chased by the cops.

 


He would ask him about it after he got changed.

 


He opened his drawers and started getting changed, he also started thinking.

 


Maybe he should go see the heroes, he hadn't seen them since... yesterday.

 


Ok, so maybe not the heroes, he didn't think he could face Karl and Sapnap and let them know he found nothing.

 


Tommy slipped the vigilante suit off, shivering once the cold hit his body.

 


The villains? The famous Syndicate? He had just seen them as Theseus, maybe Tommy could-

 


No, he needs to keep his civilian self and vigilante self seperate from each other.

 


So maybe he could go see them as the Watsons.

 


He may not fully forgive Wilbur, but he wants to see them again, and give them shit for existing.

 


It's settled, he'll go to them and start annoying them to give him whatever he wants.

 


Which won't be hard as they normally give him whatever he wants when he isn't mad at them.

 


Tommy slipped his shirt over his head and turned the handle to his room, expecting to see Purpled standing there waiting for him, but he instead was met with no one.

 


"Purps?" Tommy called out, walking around the apartment trying to find his friend.

 


The cold air of the apartment hit Tommy and he turned and saw the main window open.

 


"Weird." He muttered. "Purpled?" He yelled louder.

 


"In here, Red." A voice called out from Tubbo and Ranboo's room.

 


Tommy sighed and walked towards the room. Why Purpled was in his friends room he didn't know.

 


"What are you doing in here Purpled-" 

 


A hand gripped his throat pushing him back against the door frame.

 


"The fuck-" The hand pushed harder, blocking off his airway. 

 


Tommy kicked his leg out knocking the guy down. 

 


Tommy took a breath, watching as the guy recollected himself and grabbed onto the vigilante's arms, throwing him across the room.

 


A wave of nausea ran through Tommy's body but he ignored it, now aware of the tied up Purpled sitting in the corner of the room, looking at him with scared eyes.

 


The guy punched Tommy in the gut and he whimpered, head spinning. The intruder laughed and he grabbed onto Tommy's legs, slipping him of the bed and grabbing his chin forcing him to look at him.

 


Tommy's eyes weren't focusing but he kept fighting.

 


He smacked the guy's arm off his face, pushing him away from him with his feet. 

 


Tommy launched himself at the man, tackling him to the ground.

 


He landed a punch to the guys face. Smiling slightly once he saw the blood smearing over his face. 

 


The intruder yanked Tommy down by his hair, Tommy twisted, kicking the guy in his shins.

 


The man hissed out in pain, pulling Tommy's head into an even more uncomfortable position.

 


Tommy heard shuffling behind him and he hoped it was Purpled freeing himself from his binds.

 


An elbow hit Tommy's hips, another hand landing directly on his nose. Tommy suspected his nose would be leaking blood over his friends' clean-ish sheets.

 


Tommy kicked his foot into the back of the guy's, accidentally smashing both his forehead and the man's into each other.

 


While his move was stupid it made the guy lose his balance, but it also made him force Tommy's head against the ground.

 


The guy forced his hand back onto Tommy's neck, completely stopping his flow of oxygen.

 


As Tommy started struggling to breath. The hand was pushing more and more against his Adam's apple.

 


Just as the loss of oxygen was starting to truly get to him, he heard a loud smack from behind him. The hand loosened up and Tommy sucked in air greedily.

 


Tommy turned to see Purpled standing behind him holding a crowbar.

 


Tommy quickly pushed himself out of the way, watching as Purpled smacked the guy again. 

 


The younger sucked in a breath freely, wincing at the heavy hits Purpled was giving the intruder.

 


"Purpled... chill." Tommy croaked out, voice sore from the choking.

 


The other stopped hitting the man, pausing and turning to his friend.

 


Tommy walked over to the two of them on unsteady feet, wincing as he leaned down, a hand over the man's wrist.

 


He sighed once he realised that there was no pulse. 

 


"Did you have to kill him?" Tommy spoke, Purpled winced and looked down.

 


"He was hurting you."

 


"Yeah but-"

 


Tommy cut himself off once he heard something wizzing past his ear. The two friends turned and saw an arrow hit the wall.

 


"Shit." Purpled grabbed Tommy's shoulder and yanked him down, covering his head.

 


Another arrow hit the wall.

 


The another.

 


And another.

 


"We have to fucking move now, don't we?." Tommy hissed out, pulling Purpled by his wrist as he ran into the kitchen.

 


More arrows were flying at them. Both had their arms over their heads, trying to protect themselves in any way the could.

 


An arrow hits a random vase that was sitting innocently on the kitchen counter and glass shatters over the room.

 


"Fucking hell."

 


Tommy runs and ducks behind the counter.

 


Purpled close behind.

 


"What the fuck do we do?" Tommy breaths out, flinching as another arrow hits something in the room.

 


"I.." Purpled pauses, leaning his head round the bend and locking eyes with a man smiling at him. "I don't know but we gotta go."

 


The older pushed himself closer to Tommy, holding him close as an arrow landed right where he had previously been.

 


"Fuck, yeah ok." Tommy turned and prepared to run but froze once he noticed a shadowy figure standing in front of him.

 


A laugh echoed throughout the room, followed by slow applause.

 


"Well done you two, I'm impressed you lasted this long."

 


"Purpled?"

 


"Yeah."

 


"Now we run."

 


"Yup." 

 


And they ran, the laughter following them.

 


Purpled threw open the front door, stopping once he saw that two other figures were standing in the way.

 


"Oh for Primes sake!"

 


"Other way." Tommy says, running to the living room, dodging arrows as he moves.

 


The enter and see the window locked.

 


"Kill me. Just kill me please." Tommy said, only half joking.

 


"Well as fun as this was, it was just a little test." The guy with the bow and arrows said as he entered the room, the other two guys following him. "Knock them out."

 


"Hey no-" Tommy was cut off when one of them grabbed his neck, gripping the already sensitive skin.

 


"Get your hands off him you fucking creeps-"

 


Purpled was yanked back by the other guy, Purpled locked eyes with Tommy before he passed out.

 


What. The. Fuck.

 


******

 


Tommy groaned as his eyes focused on his surroundings. 

 


"You awake, Red?" 

 


Tommy sat up quickly, looking at his friend who was staring at him.

 


"Hey."

 


"What the fuck, Purps? Are you okay?" Tommy asked, wincing slightly as he leaned forward.

 


"Am I okay? Toms, you got the shit beaten out of you. I should be asking if you are okay."

 


"I am. Now are you okay?" Purpled sighed, wrapping his arms around Tommy's waist, pulling him closer.

 


"Yes." 

 


The two sat like that for a few minutes, before Tommy reluctantly moved.

 


"There is blood all over their room, we don't know what the fuck happened with those guys and there is probably a dead body somewhere in this house." Purpled nodded and grabbed the younger's hand.

 


"Lets clean it up, then you need to go to the festival or else I will get yelled at."

 


"Oh?' Tommy questioned, moving to their friend's room.

 


"Yeah, your best friend in the entire world, aka Dream, stopped by and demanded you meet him at the festival before he murders both you and.... Jacobs? I think he said." Purpled replied, following Tommy into the room.

 


On the floor was the guy's body.

 


"They couldn't even move it? Rude arseholes." He mutters leaning down to move it.

 


"Eww don't touch the dead body, Red."

 


"I've been touching dead bodies since I was like ten."

 


"I hate that you just said that."

 

 

"You hate that it's true."

 


"No, I hate the fact that you could have been one of the dead bodies being lifted out of that hellhole."

 


"Fair, now help me."

 


Purpled shoved a hand through his hair.

 

"But-"

 

"You've touched dead bodies before, don't give me shit about it. Now help me." Tommy insists. 

 

"Shut up. Shut up." Purpled said, crouching down to Tommy's height.

 

"Hmmm no. Now help me before I telling Punz you're being a dick."

 

"Punz?"

 

"He'll be at the festival."

 

"Oh."

 

"Yeah, so be nice or I tell your big bro that you are being a dick to me."

 

"Don't do that.'

 

"Then help me!"

 

Purpled sighed.

 

"I hate this. I hate you." He mumbled, reaching an arm under the man's chest.

 


"You may hate this, but you love me." Tommy said, smiling.

 


"How are you smiling while you are holding a dead man?"

 


"I'm special." Tommy lifted the man with Purpled's help. "Can we just throw him out the window?"

 


"Sure, and then we can get raided by the cops."

 


"Sounds good enough." Tommy said, throwing the man.

 


"Tommy!"

 


"What? You said I could."

 


"No, I-" Purpled pinched the bridge of his nose. "Your neck is gonna be so many kinds of fucked up once it bruises."

 

"I'm aware."

 

"Are you hurt anyway else?"

 

"Well my head hurt from where I slipped back at the villains house but-"

 

"I'm sorry? Back at the villains?"

 

"Oh yeah, I kinda fell after I started running away from them."

 

"I- ok let me ignore that you just said that and focus on your head. How badly hurt is it?"

 

"Just a concussion I think."

 

"You thinking is never a good thing."

 

"Shhhh." Purpled laughed and ran a hand through the younger's hair.

 

"What part did you hit?"

 

Tommy motioned to the side of his head.

 

"Doesn't look to bad, do you want to take a few painkillers before you leave?" Purpled said, walking into the kitchen, Tommy following behind him like a little chick.

 

"Are you offering me drugs? Because I will happily take them-"

 

Purpled aggressively pushed the pills into his hand.

 

"Omg thanks for the drugs, Purp!"

 

"Okay? Whatever. Go to the festival, I'll finish cleaning this."

 

"Thanks Purp. You are the best!" Tommy said, running out of the room, not remembering to wash the blood of his hands or face as he left.

 

******

 

Tommy realised about halfway to the festival grounds that he had wanted to go see Wilbur and his family before the festival.

 


He sighed and turned down an alley way, changing his direction slightly.

 


The Watson's manor looked like chaos from the outside. There was a splatter of blood on the ground from where Tommy remembers jumping just that morning.

 


He could hear slight yelling from the inside, probably from Tommy's disappearance. 

 


Tommy sucked in a breath and walked towards the door. 

 


You see, the second Tommy hit the doorbell did he remember that he just got in a fight and he definitely had blood on his face and clothes.

 


Tommy scrubbed his face quickly hoping he got most of the blood off.

 


"Who the fuck do you think you are ringing our door-"

 


Wilbur stopped talking, mouth still open once he realised it was Tommy standing there.

 


"Come on, big man, you're gonna eat flies if you keep your mouth open this long." Tommy said, pushing past Wilbur to walk into the house.

 


Wilbur followed him quickly, still struggling to find words.

 


"Tommy I-"

 


"Save it, Wil." Tommy says, continuing to walk throughout the house. "Just hug me."

 


Wilbur nods behind him, quickly pulling him in.

 


"I missed you."

 


"I know you did." Tommy whispers. "I guess I did as well." 

 


Well I would of if I hadn't seen you three hours ago and jumped out a window to escape from you and your crazy brother.

 


"I'm so happy you're here." Wilbur says into his blonde curls. Tommy prays that no blood is in them.

 


"Me too." Tommy admits. 

 


Wilbur walks with Tommy into the living room.

 


When they enter Tommy can see Phil pacing between the couches and Techno holding a black thing in his hand.

 


Oh. The black thing was the band he was wearing before.

 


Wilbur clears his throat making both Phil and Techno look up.

 


Phil smiles once he sees Tommy, while Techno throws whatever he was holding behind him.

 


"Real smooth, Tech." Tommy says, leaning against Wilbur.

 


"I don't need to be smooth." Techno mutters, glaring slightly at Tommy, but his gaze softened once he realised that his twin and younger brother were nearing tears.

 


"It's great to see you back again, Tommy."

 


"It's great to be back."

 


Tommy leaned more of his weight against Wilbur.

 


"Gremlin." Wilbur said before picking the younger up bridal style and walking with him to the couch.

 


Tommy let out a raspy scream as he fell onto the couch, Wilbur plopping down next to him.

 


"You okay there, Tommy? Your voice doesn't sound the best."

 


"Oh just had a sore throat for a while and-"

 


"If you have a sore throat would you mind if I checked. I'm great with medicine." Phil offered, probably meaning to be nice.

 


Tommy wondered if there would be bruise marks already formed. He assumed there wouldn't be, but you never know.

 


"I.. umm."

 


"It won't hurt, I promise, Tommy."

 


"Fine but be careful, don't need it to be more sore." Phil nodded and reached down so his hands were around his neck.

 


Tommy winced and closed his eyes, focusing on the fact that Wilbur was now threading a hand through his hair.

 


Phil released his neck and looked down at him in confusion.

 


"It seems alright, did you hit it or something? Seems like some bruises are forming."

 


Oh no, what does he say?

 


"Ummm well, you know how it is with the ladies-" Tommy was cut off by Wilbur's laughter behind him.

 


"Stupid child."

 


"I am not a child!" Tommy argues, Phil sighed and walked back over to the kitchen.

 


Tommy turned his focus to the man sitting across from him, who was reading a bunch of papers.

 


"What ya' looking at Tech?" He asked.

 


The man in question freezes.

 


"It's this thing for... umm school." Techno mumbles out.

 


"You still go to school? L." 

 


"Yeah, going to school is such an L, Technoblade." Wilbur agrees.

 


"Shut it." Techno replies. "And I don't go to school, I'm a-"

 


"So you lied? Wow, Techno is a liar." Tommy says. "Did you hear that Phil? Your son is a fucking liar bitch."

 


"Yup, Techno is a real lair."

 


"How dare you, old man." Techno fires back. 

 


"I'm not that old!" Phil argues.

 


"Yeah you are." Tommy says, readjusting himself against Wilbur's body, pretending he doesn't notice the fond looks he gets. "You have two children and are fucking rich, that makes you old."

 


"I'm not rich."

 


"You live here." Tommy motions around with his hands. "Which is basically a fucking mansion compared to the hellholes that exist in Logshedstire."

 


"Logshedstire is different." Techno says.and go back to the fact that

 


"Yeah, it's for us rich folks who don't have daddy's money." Tommy winced at the silence that followed his words. "Low blow?"

 


"Tommy-"

 


""Nah, let's ignore what I just said and focus on the fact that Techno goes to school."

 


"I don't technically go to school, okay?"

 


"Oh, I'm Technoblade who doesn't technically go to school." Tommy mocked. "Just say the truth, big man."

 


"Tommy, I'm a teacher."

 


Silence, Horribly quiet silence. Broken by-

 


"Ummmm what?" Tommy croaked out.

 


"I'm a teacher, I'm going to be teaching at a school round here, you might know it actually-"

 


"You are a teacher? Oh my Prime, I have to hate you now."

 


"It's called 'Greater SMP High'. Know it?" Techno asked.

 

Tommy felt his mind break.

 

"What?" He said, voice breaking. "You-your-your."

 

"Give him a sec, I think you broke his brain, Techno." Wilbur said, hands stilling in Tommy's hair.

 

"Y-you-your teaching a-at my-my school-l?" Tommy said. "No fucking way."

 

"Sorry, Thomas." Techno says.

 

"You cannot be teaching at my school."

 

"I am."

 

"But-" Tommy sighs. "This is fucked."

 

"You know what else is fucked? The school education system. I mean come on think about it, it is so unfair-"

 

"Shut up." Tommy said, cutting Wilbur off. "Don't want to hear about school from some dumbarse who probably didn't even graduate."

 

"I graduated! Dad tell Tommy I graduated!" Phil shrugged his shoulders and Wilbur looked very offended.

 

"I mean sure you did, but it was only barely-"

 

"Not helping!"

 

"You- only barely- passed- high school?" Tommy said between his laughs.

 

"Why would you tell him that! Now he's never got shut up about it."

 

"You're an idiot!" Tommy exclaimed.

 

"See." Wilbur said, handing motioning to the younger in his lap. "You're the child here, Tommy. The one still in high school."

 

"Well at least I won't completely fail it!"

 

"I didn't fail, I passed."

 

"Barely." Techno coughed out. Wilbur glared at him.

 

"None of you are helping."

 

"I don't think they are trying to Wil. I mean who would want to help you? Dumb, idiotic Wilbur Soot Watson, the man with the stupidest name ever."

 

"I regret telling you my middle name."

 

"You should! Now as I was saying, no one should ever want to help someone who is so annoying and bad at-" Wilbur pushed his hand against Tommy mouth.

 

Tommy remembers that morning when Wilbur had done the same thing to him after Techno had removed his hand.

 

And then he had freaked out and ran off and found the... Nope! Not thinking about that.

 

"You think a lot." Techno said, appearing in front of Tommy.

 

"You should try it." Tommy said, well tried to say. But since Wilbur's hand was over his mouth it cam out more like "ou' hood pie' twit"

 

Wilbur laughed.

 

"Forget about something Tommy?" 

 

Tommy bit his hand.

 

"That is the second time I have been bitten today! I'm going to die."

 

Tommy saw his opening and he took it.

 

"Second? Who else bit you?" None of the Watson's answered him. "Was it Techno? Cause Techno seems like a biter-"

 

"You think Techno would bite me?"

 

"Yup! Now who did?" No answer, Tommy internally smiled. "Seriously, the fuck are you guys not telling me."

 

"Tommy-"

 

"No! It's just saying a fucking name, why are you acting as if this is some huge secret?"

 

Tommy stood up, faking confusion and hurt onto his face.

 

"This is ridiculous!" Tommy says, watching the looks between the villains. "I thought we were friends! And that we trusted each other but-"

 

"Theseus." Techno mutters, cutting Tommy off.

 

"What?"

 

That wasn't what Tommy was expecting, he had half a mind to think that they had found out his secret but one look to Wilbur told him they hadn't.

 

But then Tommy turned, and locked eyes with Techno and he knew.

 

And that's all that went into his head.

 

Techno knew.

 

Techno knew.

 

Of fucking course Techno knew. He wasn't an idiot.

 

Techno knew his identity.

 

Technoblade, The Blade, knew who he was.

 

Oh he was fucked.

 

"Theseus, your roommate, bit me." Wilbur said, forcing Tommy out of his thoughts and he quickly turned. 

 

"My roommate? I don't have a roommate named Theseus."

 

Tommy was panicking. He hadn't expected for them to actually tell him.

 

What was he supposed to say about Theseus? He was Theseus! What could he say.

 

"Well you have Tubbo and Ranboo and that other one, right?"

 

"Yeah."

 

"Well apparently you have another one, who goes by Theseus."

 

"I- umm what."

 

"How many people live in your apartment, Tommy?"

 

Technically none, he thought, as Ranboo was going to make them move once he found out that Purpled and Tommy almost got killed.

 

Ok! Math time. So Tubbo, Ranboo and Purpled is three, plus himself and... Theseus is five.

 

"Five."

 

Phil sucked in a breath.

 

"Name them?"

 

"Well there is me, obviously. And umm Tubbo and Ranboo." Tommy needed to think, and he needed to do it fast. "Oh and Purpled, don't think you've ever met him, nice guy and-"

 

He was cut of by his phone ringing.

 

His phone he got from the villains. Ok so technically that should be a problem but he had gotten a new case to make sure they didn't realise.

 

"Oh umm that's Purpled now, must be important because of the whole-"

 

Whole fucking body they dropped out the window! And blood and broken glass.

 

"I umm have to answer this."

 

Tommy quickly grabbed and moved to the hallway, trying to get some privacy.

 

He answered the phone, noise coming form the room he left.

 

"Tommy!"

 

"Purpled whats up?"

 

"Ok so you know the guy who we kind just dumped?"

 

"You mean the dead dude, yeah?"

 

The second Tommy said it he heard silence from the room next to him, oops.

 

"Yeah well he ain't fucking dead."

 

"What?"

 


"Yeah umm."

 

"You are telling me the person who fell out the window tragically didn't die?" A surprised cough from the room, Tommy realised that the only one who could actually hear him would be Techno with his enhanced hearing, this should be fun.

 

"Yes!"

 

"Call the cops?"

 

"Oh yeah let me call the people I'm on the run from to tell them about someone who tried to kill me."

 

"First of all, he tried to murder both of us, so don't go acting all special. Secondly," Tommy ignored the sound of a person moving, smiling to himself. "Call in anonymously. They don't have to know who you are."

 

"Oh you are just so smart- I tried that dipshit."

 

"What did they say?"

 

"To fuck off."

 

"Did you call the cops or your brother?"

 

"He's like the cops."

 

"You are such an idiot. " Tommy sighed. "Is he at least dead now?"

 

"Oh so I can kill him now?"

 

"I don't care, Purps, kill him or don't just fucking clean up the blood before Ranboo or Tubbo see it."

 

"Umm about that."

 

"What."

 

"I kind talked to Ranboo and umm..."

 

"Spit it out."

 

"Basically we are moving."

 

"...yay."

 

"Come on, it might be fun!"

 

"I don't want to move."

 

"You didn't want to kill a guy an hour ago, but look at you now!"

 

"Fuck off." Tommy said, rubbing his noise but immediately stopping after the pain he felt, right he got hit in the nose. "And that was before I realised he had friends."

 

"...do you think he was from The Rooms?"

 

"Or Schlatt."

 

"Or Dream."

 

"No. He would never."

 

"I'm not saying he would, but if he screwed up and showed someone where we live."

 

"Someone where we lived? Like the villains? I think Theseus has the villains covered remember."

 

"Well Theseus is an idiot."

 

"I don't think Theseus cares, plus his other vigilante friend is just as stupid as him."

 

"Where are you?"

 

"Wilbur's."

 

"And you just openly screamed vigilante? Wow, you want to get killed."

 

"If I wanted to get killed I would be with you, or at the fucking festival."

 

"Are you still going? Cause Dream might kill you if you don't."

 

"Yeah I will, I'll go once I leave here, don't need to go to the huge hero thing with the friends I'm with." Tommy raised his voice purposely at the end, hoping the villains would hear it.

 

A crash followed by the words shit came from next door. Tommy held back laughter.

 

"Stay safe, Red."

 

"You too, Purps."

 

He hung up. Walking back into the room, freezing once he saw the three villains shamelessly leaning against the wall that was between them.

 

"Y'all okay?"

 

"Oh look Tommy's back!"

 

"How fun, hi Tommy."

 

"What the fuck."

 

"We heard a bit of your phone call."

 

"Oh really?" 

 

"Yeah still wanna go to the festival? We were planning to go anyway."

 

"You're inviting me to go to the festival? With you guys?"

 

"Yup." 

 

"Apparently." Techno muttered.

 

"You do realise I was going there to see your least favourite person ever."

 

"Quackity?"

 

"Well I was thinking Clay, but yeah."

 

"Whatever. This should be fun."

 

Yeah, fun. Tommy was preparing himself for the most chaotic experience he was ever going to deal with.

 

******

 

Dream was upset.

 

He was angry.

 

How dare they have the nerve to show up to a hero event, with his fucking kid.

 

They should have even been there, being the Syndicate and all.

 

But here they were, entering the hall, arm around a very confused looking Tommy.

 

His Tommy. His Theseus.

 

He was going to kill them.

 

Wilbur ruffled Tommy's hair and he almost puked.

 

He wanted to scream at them to get their hands away from him.

 

Tommy should not be with the Syndicate, he should be with him, with the heroes.

 

You look cute when you think.

 

Dream jumped, looking around to see who said it. He paused until he locked eyes with Karl.

 

Get out of my mind, Jacobs.

 

Hmmmm no.

 

Karl. Out. Now.

 

No. I needed to talk to you, plus you are like the only one who isn't busy. Quackity is basically eye fucking Wilbur and Sapnap is talking to Puffy and I don't know where George is-

 

Slow down.

 

I'm sorry it's just I need to see Tommy but he's with the fucking villains and I know he's okay but I think he might be hurt I mean he has blood on his shirt.

 

Tommy has blood on his shirt?

 

Dream jumped down from the railing he was standing on and looked closer at Tommy's shirt.

 

Oh damn.

 

What if Schlatt hurt him! What if it was the villains.

 

Karl chill out, everything is okay.

 

But what if it isn't!

 

Dream sighed and walked over to his friend, ignoring the fact he could feel his presence in his mind.

 

Unlike most people Dream had complete control over his mind, and knew the second something even tried to touch it.

 

It had something to do with his power apparently.

 

Dream was apart of a special class in The Tower known as the 'Emotional' affecting powers.

 

His power affected people emotionally. 

 

His power also works best when working with Karl, which is annoying for him.

 

But since his power is all about emotions it made it harder for people to access his, meaning Karl had to try harder to even touch his mind, let alone speak to him through it.

 

And while Dream might think Karl is annoying, he doesn't want his friend to strain himself too much.

 

Awww, I'm your friend?

 

Out.

 

Rude.

 

Dream walked up to Karl, both of them in their civilian clothes currently so no one came up to them.

 

"Don't freak out-"

 

"Saying that is going to make me freak out, Dream!"

 

"Well, suck it up. Anyway, don't freak out but I think we have to be on the stage soon which means-"

 

"No talking to Theseus until after."

 

"Yeah."

 

"Shit."

 

"Oh Prime, did the Karl Jacobs just swear?"

 

"Shut up, Dream. I'm worried about him, I mean you saw the blood and look at his neck, it's red."

 

"Meaning?"

 

"Meaning it was either red from someone grabbing it or holding a weapon to it!"

 

"Okay you don't have proof of that. Could just be red cause it's itching or something."

 

Karl glared at him.

 

"Ok fine so that's unlikely but whatever. Karl you can talk to him after this ok. Schlatt is already pissed and if we fuck this up he might just kill us."

 

"He can't kill me." Karl scoffed.

 

"No you're right, he wont kill us he'll kill innocent little Theseus over there who didn't do shit to him."

 

Karl burst out laughing.

 

"You did not just say Theseus and innocent in the same sentence. Are we talking about the same kid?"

 

"I hate you sometimes."

 

"I'm aware." Karl said, smiling pure throughout the whole conversation. "Where's your boyfriend? I need to ask him a question about the speech."

 

"Ask me."

 

"No."

 

"I'll answer it better then he will."

 

"OK, well I wanted to ask him about the place where he talks about his powers and what Sam designed for them, because it is so detailed and complicated so I want to make sure it is all right." Dream made a face that said 'hit me' so Karl continued. "So he says 'On our amazing other teams who you may know we have an someone who is a great mechanic who was able to produce these high-tech deceleration working formidable cuffs that change the rate of which my power can create it's time loopholes which allow me to conjure up different times where the speed of which time itself is passing becomes whatever I want, making my power more-" Karl stopped looking at Dream's slightly confused face.

 

"I think you should just talk to him."

 

"That's why I asked where he was."

 

Dream pointed in a random direction and watched as Karl skipped off in it.

 

"Stop being mean to your partners."

 

Dream definitely didn't jump when he turned around and saw in full hero gear, Captain.

 

Or as his team knows her, Puffy.

 

Or as he knows her, his mentor.

 

"Stop sneaking up on me."

 

"Haven't done it in a while."

 

"Yeah cause you're old." Dream said, walking to a door leading to the rooms behind the hall.

 

"Watch it, young man." Dream laughed. "Hey, I may be older but I can still whip your arse."

 

"I guarantee you can, I also guarantee half the fucking world could."

 

"What's up with you. You've been so depressive lately."

 

"I've just been fucking up a lot." Dream sighed. Walking into the The Feral Boys' assigned changing room.

 

"Isn't fucking things up what you guys do? You make a mess and then fix it?" Puffy nudged Dream. "I mean that's what went down last time with that vigilante, what's his name again?"

 

"Theseus."

 

"Theseus! That's it. Is he going to become a hero? Cause he seemed nice that one time I met him."

 

"I don't know, Puffy, he seems dead set on not becoming one."

 

"People change their minds all the time, Clay."

 

Dream shrugged and grabbed his suit out of a closet.

 

"Did you see that the Watson's are here?" Dream nods. "I wanna go say hi to Phil, but every time I look over one of his sons just keep glaring at me."

 

"Pink hair?" Dream asks, smiling slightly once she nods. "Yeah that'd be Technoblade."

 

"That's Techno, damn he changed."

 

"Yeah well people do apparently." He said, half quoting what she said seconds prior.

 

"It has been so long since i last saw Phil, gosh must have been back when I finished my sixth year at The Tower, Phil was always so kind."

 

"Are you sure you mean the same villain who tried to murder Quackity last week?"

 

"Well, I'm sure he wouldn't have actually murdered him." Dream raised an eyebrow. "OK enough about that, I want to hear about how you are doing."

 

"Sapnap and Karl got wrecked yesterday."

 

"I heard."

 

"And it wasn't even real. They-" Dream sighed. "They fucking made it up to help Tommy."

 

"I hadn't heard that part."

 

"Look Clay-" Puffy sighed once Dream started pulling his shirt off, obviously changing into his hero suit. "Warn someone before you do that. And Clay if things aren't working out for you now, they'll figure themselves out before they get out of control."

 

"And if they don't?" Dream asked, stilling changing.

 

"They will, and in the off chance they don't, just use your brain. Look I'm not going to pretend to know what you mean by everything you've said but with the villain thing, you have to have something to use against them, right?"

 

Tommy.

 

"I don't want to hurt what we have." Dream mumbled.

 

"Then don't. If you care about this thing let's hope they care about you and will save you if the times comes."

 

Dream placed a hand on her shoulder. She turned and faced him.

 

"You'll know what to do with your friends as well, they listen to you respect you, sometimes." Dream laughed. "Just focus on what you want, you'll get there."

 

"Thanks Puffy."

 

"You're welcome, DreamXD."

 

"Don't call me that."

 

"It is your offical hero name, and I'll do whatever I want." She said, winking as she left.

 

Dream sat down on one of the couches in the room, head in his hands.

 

Is this what was meant to happen?

 

Him having a freak out minutes before he was supposed to be onstage, celebrating Schlatt?

 

Probably, everything in his life is to do with that fucking asshole.

 

"Hey Dreamy Poo."

 

"Go away Sap."

 

"Nope."

 

Dream felt an extra weight added next to him on the sofa.

 

Sapnap's arm curled around his shoulder and Dream leaned into it, resting his head on his friends shoulder.

 

"What the hell dude, this is kinda gay." Sapnap joked.

 

"You are literally openly gay and in a relationship with two guys-"

 

"Shhh. This is now a silent zone." Dream chuckled.

 

"Whatever you say, Sapnap."

 

It was silent for a whole two seconds before Sapnap broke it.

 

"Bored."

 

"Well I can't fucking entertain you-"

 

"Bored."

 

"Go out and talk to the public-"

 

"Bored."

 

"Are you changed yet? You should get changed."

 

"Bored-"

 

"Is Karl changed? You should go find him and make him change."

 

"Bored."

 

"What about Quackity?"

 

"Bored."

 

"Have you seen George? Karl was looking for-"

 

"Bored-"

 

"For Prime's sake I fucking get that you are bored Sapnap." Dream whisper yelled.

 

He turned to look at his friend who was smiling at him.

 

"What are you smiling at Dickhead?"

 

"My idiotic friend who is freaking out even though everyone he cares about is ok."

 

"We don't know for certain that he's okay-"

 

"Look Dream, Theseus is here, and he looks only partly injured. That is like the best case scenario you cam up with, right?"

 

"Yay, can't believe that the best thing to come out of that was that Theseus is only partly injured as we expect worse from him. Stupid mother fucker." Dream muttered.

 

Sapnap laughed.

 

"Never ever let me adopt a random vigilante again, I can't handle another Theseus." Dream said.

 

"I promise to never let you pick up a random kid and claim him as your own again."

 

"T-Thats just not what I-" Dream sighed. "Whatever, you ready to go out there."

 

"It'll be over quickly, just smile and wave, say your part and then enjoy the show."

 

"The show?"

 

"Well Karl is obviously going to have the fun little group chat thing in your head like he does every time we have one of these."

 

"Those give me a headache, you and George always start arguing and it gets hard to keep a straight face."

 

"Well that's on you for having a stupid ass boyfriend."

 

Dream groaned as he sat up.

 

He held out a hand to his best friend.

 

"Shall we?"

 

"Let's get this fucker over." Sapnap said cheerfully. "Plus, how bad could it possibly be?"

 

How bad could it be? Bad, really fucking bad was the answer.

 

Notes:

Remember that cursed bop it Ranboo found... yeah

BTW Hybrid types for the roomies:

Ranboo: Enderman. Duh

Tubbo: Lamb or Ram or whatever you want me to say

Tommy: Avain...

Purpled: Not a Hybrid

 

GUYS:

I'm so fucking sorry for disappearing. I had stuff to do and totally lost motivation to write this. Some personal things came up and I completely forgot this thing even existed until some lovely human beings commented and reminded me that I needed to update. Thank you for everything!!

And if I ever don't update just know I will update, it just takes me time.

 

Stay safe and drink water

Xoxo Everest <3

Chapter 18: The weather

Summary:

Dream is speaking
Tommy is salvaging
He is striving

Notes:

ALL IS PLATONIC BITCHES.

Anyway, I'm back with a new chapter.

New updating schedule, babes, wake up.

TWS:
- Umm not much
- Talking about Traumatised children yk
- Mention of what Schlatt did in the chapters

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

The lights were shining in his eyes, causing the hero to wince.

 

Why did they decide to have the lights ruining his eyesight? Stupid people.

 

In fact, why did people have to be here at all. He would much rather be in The Tower worrying about Theseus.

 

After Karl had woken up from his nap he demanded answers.

 

Karl and Sapnap started lying about getting into some fight with the Blade, but it was an obvious lie as neither of them were scheduled to patrol that day.

 

They then revealed that Theseus was currently breaking into Schlatt’s office, and they had no way of knowing if he was doing okay, or if he was alive.

 

It would be an understatement to say he was upset with his team, he was pissed.

 

But there wasn’t much he could do, wasn't much they could do.

 

Didn’t stop him from calling them stupid.

 

And idiot.

 

And so fucking annoying for Prime’s sake Sapnap!

 

George nudges his shoulder slightly. 

 

He turns and raises his eyebrow, hoping to convey a 'what?' in his look.

 

"Pay attention." George whispers.

  

"I am." He whisper-hissed.

 

"No you aren't, you're in your head."

 

"Shhh, pay attention." Dream replies, smiling slightly once George hits his shoulder again.

 

George glared at him, but his expression softened once he really looked at Dream, noticing the nerves on his friend's face.

 

"Stick to the script, we'll be fine." Dream scoffed but did end up paying slightly more attention, tuning back into the conversation happening on the stage.

 

"...It was a great pleasure to be a part of it." Sam was saying. "The others in my team were a great help, not saying these guys here weren't." Laughter flows throughout the crowd. "Well I assume that is a good enough transition to hand this over to the Feral boys!" Sam turned and looked at Dream, holding out the microphone. 

 

Dream sighed, here he goes.

 

He grabbed the microphone and smiled at Sam, he liked Sam.

 

He walked to the centre of the stage, holding back a wince at the lights.

 

"Good afternoon citizens of L'Manburg." He said, forcing his voice to sound cheery. He didn't feel cheery, he felt sick.

 

Applause sounded throughout the hall.

 

He smiled again, faker than before.

 

Stick to the script, and we'll be fine.

 

George's words from before pass through his head.

 

Stick to the script, Clay.

 

Out, Jacobs.

 

Hmm no, now speak, you nimrod .

 

"It is my pleasure to welcome you all on behalf of Jschlatt, who would be here if he wasn't so busy with everything up in The Tower." Dream said, voice booming through the speakers.

 

I hate this.  

 

Dream can hear Karl's laugh through his mind.

 

So do I, it'll be over soon.

 

"As most of you know, my name is Dream or if you are saying officially Dream XD." Cheers flow through the crowd. "I am the current top hero at The Tower and leader of the newest hero team, The Feral Boys." 

 

Dream motions to his team standing behind him. 

 

George awkwardly waves while Sapnap and Quackity give big smiles and shouts of 'Hi' to the crowd. Karl stays silent, standing beside George even more awkwardly than the latter.

 

"Together me and my team are working to stop the current villains who are attacking the city known as the Syndicate." More cheers, prime this crowd is predictable. 

 

"And we will stop them." Sapnap calls out, having taken the spare microphone from its stand, still following the script. "Just like we stopped those before."

 

Loud cheers from the crowd, Dream winces.

 

"Yes, let us not forget how us brave heroes defeated the Eggpire!"

 

Whoever let Sapnap write his own part of the script was stupid. Dream sighed and rubbed his forehead.

 

"Right, okay. Anyway, as I said before my name is Dream and beside me I have Glitch." George smiled awkwardly, offering a small wave. The audience went crazy.



He heard Quackity whisper to George something about ' being cute to the ladies ' and smiled once George slapped him.

 

Lightly. Hidden from the audience.

 

"Flame," He said, continuing with the script, and pointed to Sapnap, chuckling once he flexed. More cheers from the audience. "Atlas." Quackity blew a kiss to the crowd.

 

Well it was definitely directed towards an unimpressed looking Wilbur, but the audience didn't need to know that.

 

"And lastly Hypnos." As the audience cheered again Karl turned to hide his face, Sapnap grabbed his shoulders and forced him to look at the crowd.

 

“Now for a quick overview of our powers-" George started to say, only to be cut off by Sapnap yanking the microphone out of his hands.

 

"Nah fuck that, let's talk about you guys." 

 

Dream turned to Karl with wide eyes, wondering why the fuck Sapnap was abandoning the script.

 

"As I'm sure you all know our names and most of what our powers do, so we will be taking the time to answer any questions you have to do with the safety of the city." Karl grabbed the microphone out of Dream's hands, stopping Sapnap from continuing his version of the script that was never written.

 

"That's what I said." Sapnap smiled, winking at a random lady in the audience.

 

"So please, any questions you have please fire away." Karl said, still going on with the script.

 

"Not literally, please no dangerous powers or weapons in this building." Quackity classified quickly, stepping into Karl's personal space to speak into the microphone.

 

"Idiot." Karl muttered to Quackity, making sure the mic couldn't pick it up. 

 

Quackity winked at Karl before walking off.

 

"Which villain is the most dangerous out of the Syndicate?" Was called out by a small voice.

 

"I'd have to say the one we are most worried about would have to be... none of them! We are too amazing to even think about the dangerousness of those villains-" Sapnap glared at George as he grabbed the mic.

  

"The most dangerous out of the villains would have to be any of the three leaders, but their powers are still an unlikely match to ours and we should easily best them if we were to come in contact with them again." George said, saying the prewritten answer no doubt being transmitted into his mind by Karl.

 

 "Is the Syndicate more threatening than the Eggpire?"

 

"I would say that they both fall into the same category of 'not really'." Quackity answered.

 

"Why is Dream the leader?"

 

"He was chosen to be the leader because of his high fighting ability as it was the highest out of all of us." Karl answered. "And because he is the more leader kinda guy out of us."

 

"What is the purpose behind The Hero League?"

 

"The purpose is to protect the city from any danger and keep the civilians safe." Dream answered, taking Sapnap's microphone.

 

"Why do you think the Syndicate is here, in L’Manburg?"

 

"Probably because they just wanted to fight us because we are awesome." Sapnap took the microphone back.

 

“How does The Hero training program work?”

 

“You basically try out for a team and if they deem your power good enough you go through different levels of challenges for them to see if you are ready to become a hero, or to train as one.” Dream took the microphone back again from Sapnap.

 

“How close are you to your teammates?”

 

“Very close.” Sapnap said, snatching the microphone again.

 

Dream turned and glared at him.

 

“We end up spending a lot of time together as we are all roomies, yay.” Sapnap continued. “But I think I would say I’m friends with them all.”

 

“Plus.” George cut in, having taken the microphone from Karl. “The closer we are the better we fight together.”

 

“Are romances between people on the team allowed?”

 

“I sure hope so.” Quackity mumbled, too quiet for any one but his teammates to hear.

 

“Yes.” Karl answered, stealing the microphone from Sapnap. “They are allowed as far as I am aware.”

 

"What is your relationship with the vigilantes on the streets? Specifically Theseus."

 

Dream locked eyes with the rest of his team, they hadn't prepared for this.

 

"Ummm well..." Karl started, looking frantically to Dream. "Uh."

 

Dream looked at George who was looking at Sapnap.

 

 Quackity was quickly turning his head to everyone.

 

It was obvious to everyone in the crowd that they were freaking out.

 

Dream snatched the microphone from Karl, mentally preparing himself for what he was about to do.

 

He hoped Theseus wouldn't hate him after this.

 

Theseus is Tommy. Tommy is in the crowd, fuck ok.

 

He may have forgotten that Tommy would be able to hear him.

 

Whatever he has to do this, it's the only way to make it go away.

 

"Our relationship with Theseus is a special one." He took a breath, here he goes. "Especially now that we are training him to be the newest apprentice." 

 

Loud gasps throughout the crowd. And from the people beside him.

  

"Dream-."

 

"Shhh."

 

Dream locked eyes with Tommy in the crowd, wanting to see his reaction.

 

Tommy looked at him with wide eyes and a slightly open mouth, but he composed himself quickly. 

 

Closing his eyes and his mouth before nodding slightly, reassuring Dream that it was okay. 

 

 Dream quickly looked up after knowing Tommy was ok with what he did.

 

The hero locked eyes with Technoblade, smiling once he glared at him. He turned his gaze slightly and smiled even wider at Wilbur's shocked expression, serves him right.

 

"Now if there are no more questions I think we are done here." Dream said, walking away from the stage, ignoring all the cries for him to come back from the crowd, his team walking beside him.

 

"Dream what the fuck?" Karl yells once they are off the stage.

 

"I was panicking, ok?" Dream sighed, smiling once he felt a person clinging to his arm, fucking George . "Plus what would you have done? Run off and not answer the question?" 

 

"Yes." George said, laying his head against Dream's shoulder.

 

"Well that wouldn't have worked, and Tommy seemed okay with it."

 

"Did he do the nodding thing with his head?" Sapnap asked. 

 

Dream nodded.

 

"I don't think the Syndicate knows his identity, they didn't even notice that I was looking at him more than them."

 

"Self obsessed pricks." Quackity huffed.

 

"Oh you are not talking." Dream laughed.

 

"I'm less self obsessed than them!"

 

"If you say so, Quack." Karl muttered.

 

"Anyway, Theseus seemed fine, maybe a bit spooked but other than that fine."

 

“You wanna talk to him.” Karl said. It wasn’t a question.

 

“Obviously, he’s been dying to talk to him after he found out about his trip to hero tower yester-”

 

Quackity cut himself off once he saw the other hero team present walking over to them.

 

"Sam." Dream said, nodding his head at the other leader.

 

"Great speech you guys gave, y'all are amazing at sticking to the script." Sam said, joking obvious in his tone.

 

"Blame Sapnap." Karl called out from where he was changing, not wanting to be in his hero costume any longer than needed.

 

"I-I di-did not... what hey!" Sapnap started spluttering.

 

The other team laughed. 

 

"Let's hope Schlatt stays off your ass then." Punz said, putting an arm around Dream's shoulder. Dream sighed and leaned his head against it.

 

"They are going to give me a headache." Dream mumbled.

 

Punz laughed and Dream glared at him.

 

"Yeah, yeah. You gonna go see your kid now?"

 

Dream turned to look at his friends who were all arguing about some type of pizza toppings, or were they talking about dog breeds? He could never tell.

 

"Saying 'hot dog' is not a valid answer!" George shouted.

 

"But saying sausage dog is?" Sapnap screamed back.

 

"Sausage dog is a type of dog you fucking dumbass!"

 

"A hot dog is a type of dog too." Sapnap argued.

 

"In what world?"  

 

"This one!"

 

"A hot dog is a kind of food."

 

"A sausage is a kind of food too!"

 

"But I'm talking about the breed of dog!"

 

"So am I!"

 

"They will keep talking about this for hours." Dream said, pulling himself away from Punz.

 

"So you gonna go talk to Tommy?" Punz asked.

 

Dream paused, turning to look at his friend.

 

"You know his name?"

 

"I've known the kid for years, 'course I know his name."

 

"Oh." Dream mumbled. "That's- whatever. Yeah, I'm gonna go see him, I.. I wanna make sure he's okay." 

 

Punz nodded and patted Dream on his back. "Tommy isn't going to hate you, he can't hate you."

 

Dream sighed. "I know, I know." 

 

"Go see your kid, Dream." 

 

Dream smiled and started walking away.

 

"Take Sapnap with you! I cannot deal with his crap." George called out after him, pushing Sapnap towards him.

 

"Hi Dreamie-Poo, let me tell you all about the amazing thing called a hot dog." Dream groaned, this is going to be a long day.

 

******

 

When Dream and Sapnap finally find the kid he is walking towards the exit, the Syndicate following behind him closely. 

 

With a quick glance towards Sapnap, Dream was yelling out to them.

 

"Tommy!" 

 

Tommy turned quickly, smiling once he realised who called out.

 

"Clay!" Tommy said, smiling. He ran towards the hero and launched himself into the older's arms.

 

Dream could feel the annoyance coming from the villains and smirked, idiots.

 

"Am I not good enough for a hug?" Sapnap huffed, crossing his arms. Dream sighed.

 

Tommy laughed and moved to hug Sapnap.

 

"Hey Sap."

 

"You are in so much trouble kid, Clay was pissed at Karl after he got back and wanted to yell… I mean talk to you both together." Sapnap whispered to Tommy, though Dream suspected that the villains could hear.

 

"I don't want to yell at him. I want to explain what not being an idiot looks like!" 

 

Sapnap mouthed the world 'yell' at Tommy and the kid smiled even wider.

 

Dream hit Sapnap over the head. 

 

"Oww, that was uncalled for!" 

 

"I don't want to yell at him!"

 

"You definitely want to yell at me."

 

"Oh come on, Tommy, I would never yell at you."

 

"You would yell at me." Tommy paused. "Correction you have yelled at me. Several times. I mean come on bigman, come on."

 

"I yell at you when it is justified." Dream said, watching Techno out of the corner of his eye.

 

"So it isn't justified this time? Nice." Sapnap smacked Tommy. "What the fuck Sapnap! How dare you hit the wonderful Tommy Danger Kraken Innit Beloved Underscore!"

 

"How you remember all of that is a wonder to me." Dream muttered.

 

"I'm just so amazing that I remember my name."

 

"Yeah, your name." Sapnap mumbled, obviously not believing Tommy.

 

"It is!"

 

"Whatever you say, Tommy. We definitely believe you." Dream said, watching Tommy glare at him. "Oh come on lighten up." Dream moved his hand to ruffle Tommy's hair. "We just want to-" Dream was cut off when Wilbur cleared his throat rather loudly.

 

"If you'd excuse us we actually have to leave." Wilbur said, glaring at the two heroes.

 

"I can stay here by myself, Wil."

 

"But I'd prefer if you came with us."

 

"But I can stay here."

 

"But-"

 

"Ok how about we wait outside for you, Tommy?" Phil suggested, pulling his two sons away.

 

Tommy nodded and waved bye to them before turning back to Dream.

 

"What the fuck, Dream!" 

 

"I'm sorry I panicked." Dream said.

 

" Especially now that we are training him to be the newest apprentice ' the fuck Dream?"

 

"Yeah what the fuck Dream" Sapnap agreed, Dream smacked him.

 

"I didn't know what to say. Did you expect me to just pull everyone off the stage or something?"

 

Tommy nodded. 

 

"Yeah, kind of."

 

"I'm sorry!"

 

Tommy sighed.

 

"It's fine, just gonna make the Syndicate extra pissy."

 

"Why?"

 

"I made a deal with them that I wouldn't work for you guys."

 

"Just explain that you aren't." Sapnap said. "I'm sure they'll understand, they are very reasonable people." Sapnap laughed at his own joke, Dream and Tommy glared at him. "Oh come on, that was funny."



"It wasn't." Tommy said.

 

"It really wasn't."

 

Sapnap pouted, which caused Tommy to laugh.

 

Dream turned to Tommy.

 

"So we good?" 

 

Tommy paused before nodding.

 

"Yeah, we’re good."

 

"Good." Dream said smiling before looking at Sapnap, who motioned to Tommy with his hands. "Now let's talk about last night."

 

"Oh, did Karl learn anything? Is there more we can do? Did he find anything? Did he talk to Niki?" 

 

"Slow down, Theseus." Sapnap said, easily swapping to his other name. "Let Dream speak." 

 

"Karl didn't say much, just that he was worried about you." Dream paused, rubbing the bridge of his nose. "I assume since you asked that you found out nothing."

 

"Well..." Tommy sighed. "Ok so I basically found out nothing, just that Schlatt is producing this crazy high-tech weapons that really fucking hurt and-"

 

"Hurt? Theseus, did you get caught?" Sapnap asked. Tommy's silence said enough. "Oh my prime."

 

"I-I ok so... Well you see... I-" 

 

"Tommy." Dream said, eyes meeting Tommy's.

 

"There was an alarm or something on this safe that I tried to open and it kinda just like alerted Schlatt and he came in and kinda locked me in a cage." Tommy paused, wincing once he saw the others' expressions. "But I was okay! I called the villains and they helped me out-"

 

"You called the villains?" Tommy nodded to Dream's words. "To help you get out?"

 

"Well yeah, and they did. Help me, I mean. They got me out and called Tubbo and he came and got the stupid thing off my ankle."

 

"Hold on, what?"

 

"Yeah and... Oh hey, Karl!" Tommy called out, waving Karl over. 

 

Karl smiled and walked over.

 

"Good to see you doing okay, Thes."

 

Tommy smiled and Karl gave him a side hug, ruffling his hair.

 

"Yeah well, he isn't doing good actually." Dream said.

 

"What?" 

 

"Yeah, this motherfucker got caught."

 

Karl froze looking at Tommy.

 

"Theseus?"

 

"I may have gotten caught.. by Schlatt-"

 

"Oh my Prime-"

 

"But I'm okay-"

 

"How did you get out? Are you-"

 

"Honestly he didn't even hurt me that-"

 

"Okay? Are you breathing fine-"

 

"That badly. Just some technological thing that-"

 

"Do you need to sit-"

 

"Tubbo helped get off so I'm-"

 

"Down? Dream find him a place to-"

 

"Doing amazing, bigman. Honestly-

 

"Sit down, he must be injured-"

 

"It was fine, Schlatt is too much-"

 

"In some way, knowing him and-"

 

"Of a pussy to actually do shit-"

 

"Everything-"

 

"Shut! Up!" Dream yelled.

 

Making several people turn to look at them. He smiled at them before grabbing his friends' shoulders and dragging them away.

 

"That was very loud and very unhelpful, I don't even know what half of the things you guys said were." Sapnap said, rubbing his forehead.

 

"I'm okay Karl." Tommy said, turning to Karl. "Purpled used his power on me."

 

"You better mean the healing part of his power not the destroying your blood cells part of his power."

 

"Yeah, yeah. Whatever."

 

"I'm being serious!" Karl said, pulling Tommy into his arms. "I didn't want you to get hurt when I let you go yesterday. I wanted you to be safe, and careful."

 

"Tommy and careful should never be used in the same sentence." Quackity said, walking over to the group. "I mean, the kid is a walking train wreck."

 

"Hey!"

 

"I'm being serious." Quackity said, perfectly mimicking Karl from earlier.

 

"Why is everyone being serious today? Let's go back to the part where you guys bully me and don't talk about Karl's big fuck up."

 

"I did fuck up, didn't I?" Karl mumbled.

 

"No. It was a joke." Tommy said.

 

"You fucked up," Dream said slowly, trying to phrase his words the right way. "But it wasn't that bad, Tommy is okay, and so is everyone else. Just talk to everyone before you send a child into a man who traumatised him's office.

 

"Fair." Karl said.

 

"You know what isn't fair?" A new voice said, making the heroes and vigilante turn. "That you all decided to meet up with Theseus without me."

 

Tommy smiled and launched himself at the new man.

 

"Gogy!"

 

"Hiya Thes." George muttered into the vigilante's hair, wrapping his arms around him protectively. 

 

"Softnotfound." Sapnap coughed out. Dream smacked his friend, smiling as he watched George press a kiss to the top of Tommy's head.

 

Tommy turned to look at the others, George's arms still tightly around him.

 

"So what are we gonna do now? 'Bout Schlatt?" Tommy mumbled, leaning most of his weight against the hero standing behind him.

 

"We could try to sneak in again." Karl suggests. "But get one of us to distract him more."

 

"No, that might end even worse." Dream said.

 

"We could break into one of his houses." Sapnap suggests.

 

"That would be risky." George says. "What if we choose wrong and pick the house he is staying at."

 

"He's normally too drunk to even leave The Tower." Tommy mutters. "He wouldn't even know we were there if he was there."

 

"It isn't a house we would be breaking into though, it would be one of his expensive and heavily guarded mansions or one of his several penthouses." Dream replied.

 

"It would be unlikely that we pick the one he is at." 

 

"But he does have luck on his side." Quackity muttered.

 

Dream sighed.

 

"He is always going to have luck on his side, that is something we have to live with."

 

“It's not like we could take his power away right? Or like steal it to use for ourselves?" Karl asked.

 

Tommy shifted awkwardly in George's grip.

 

"You okay?" George whispered to the young vigilante. Tommy nodded.

 

"We could use a power repressor." Sapnap said. "But they are risky and unreliable."

 

"Plus if he has luck with him the power repressor wouldn't work on him or some shit." Tommy mumbled.

 

"Fuck." Dream said.

 

"We could get Tubbo to hack into The Tower's control panel." Tommy says. 

 

"We could even get Sam to help." George said. "We could say it was for something else, Sam wouldn't ever need to know."

 

"That is still risking, it could end up hurting Sam as well." Dream said, after a moment of consideration.

 

"We don't want to hurt too many people by making them an accomplice to our plans." Quackity sighed.

 

What could they do?

 

Everything ended up not working out in their heads.

 

Could they really not beat Schlatt?

 

They had beaten other evil things together, why was Schlatt so hard?

 

Dream was taken away from his thoughts by Tommy clearing his throat.

 

"We could..." Tommy said after a bit of silence. "We could get the Syndicate to help us."

 

Instantly all of them were yelling. Claiming that it was a horrible idea.

 

"They are villains, Theseus!"

 

"They are unreliable!'

 

"What if they turn on us?"

 

"They are not trustworthy."

 

"Theseus think about this."

 

"Ok shhhh." Tommy yelled over top of the heroes. "Let me explain!"

 

The heroes stopped their yelling and turned to the youngest.

 

"Think of it like a pros and cons list." Tommy said.

 

He put his hands up like you would to mimic a scale.

 

"Cons. Yeah, they could betray us, or try to kill us." He lowered his hand down. "They are likely going to not want to work with us." He moved the hand down further. "And they aren't the most reliable." 

 

He moved his hand down again.

 

"This didn't-" Quackity started, but he was cut off by Tommy glaring at him harshly.

 

"Pros. They will go down with us if we lose to Schlatt." He raised his other hand up higher. "We have this." He motioned to his face. "As a fallback if we need to threaten them." He moved the hand up again. "They have good control over their powers and know how to fight." He moved his hand up again. 

 

Tommy moved his hands back to the centre, as both the pros and cons were even.

 

"They don't like Schlatt either." Tommy moved his hand up again.

 

"Tommy-" Dream started saying once he realised that Tommy was saying more pros than cons.

 

Tommy ignored him.

 

"They don't care about getting caught." He moved his hand higher. "They like Theseus." His hand moved higher. "They will hopefully listen to him." He moved it higher.

 

Tommy turned to look at the heroes more directly.

 

"Do you get what I'm saying here?"

 

Karl sighed.

 

"To beat Schlatt we have to work with the villains."

 

"Bingo! The award for the smartest idiot goes to Karl Jacobs, everybody!" Tommy started clapping dramatically. 

 

 

"I'll..." Dream paused, knowing the amount of complaints he would get for saying this. "I'll consider it, Thes."

 

Tommy smiled.

 

"Awesome! Let me know what you decide, and when you do decide yes I'll call up the good ol' villains and tell them that the heroes and I need their help." Tommy put on the most dramatic voice Dream had ever heard.

 

The hero wheezed.

 

"That's not a joke, I have their numbers, it's weird." Dream laughed harder at Tommy's expression.

 

"You're a funny kid, Thes."

 

Tommy sighed.

 

"I'm not a kid!"

 

"You are quite frankly a traumatised child." Sapnap said.

 

"I'm not traumatised! I've just seen and done shit!" Tommy sighed.

 

“Whatever you say kid.”

 

Dream smiled as Tommy tried to launch himself onto Sapnap, only being stopped by George still holding onto him.

 

“Ok chill out.” Quackity said. “No murder please.”

 

“I make no promises.” Tommy gritted out.

 

Karl sighed beside Dream.

 

Dream turned to look at Karl, raising an eyebrow.

 

I’m worried about him.

 

Why?

 

Cause, he’s gonna get himself hurt.

 

That’s just how he is, Karl.

 

Yeah but, teaming up with the Syndicate? Does he have a death wish?

 

You do realise he came to the festival with the very villains it was about stopping right?

 

See, the kid is stupid.

 

You’re stupid sometimes, Jacobs.

 

Everyone is stupid sometimes. And you’re stupid most of the time Dream.

 

Dream smiled to himself, locking eyes with George.

 

What? Dream tried to ask with his eyes.

 

George shook his head, laughing silently to himself.

 

"Oh.” Tommy mumbled, remembering something. “You would never guess what happened this morning." Tommy said in his dramatic voice.

 

"What?" The Feral Boys all asked in sync.

 

"I was attacked!" He huffed. "Oh and I murdered a guy. It was in self-defence though."

 

"You..." George paused, turning Tommy around in his arms, making sure the vigilante was looking at him before speaking. "You murdered a guy?"

 

"Yup. Purpled helped." 

 

Dream sighed. 

 

"Wh-where were you that got you attacked?"

 

"My apartment, guy broke in." Tommy said as if that was the most normal thing in the world. 

 

“What?” Dream asked, concern showing on his face. “Are you okay?”

 

“Oh I’m fine.” Tommy said smiling. “Illegal vigilante, remember?”

 

Tommy summoned some of his power and let it dance around his fingers for a few seconds before it faded out.

 

“Don’t do that so openly.” George hissed, grabbing Tommy’s outstretched fingers.

 

“Don’t say that either.” Quackity said, looking into Tommy’s eyes. “You know, ‘cause vigilantes are illegal and all.”

 

Karl laughed and smacked Quackity.

 

Dream sighed and rubbed his forehead, he was not prepared to deal with this shit.

 

You okay?

 

My fucking Prime, Jacobs.

 

Sorry.

 

You’re not even slightly sorry are you?

 

Dream saw Karl smile beside him.

 

Nope!

 

Asshole.

 

How dare you? I’m a delight.

 

You most certainly are not.

 

“-think you need to realise how unsafe that is.” Sapnap was saying, looking at Tommy like he was stupid.

 

“It’s not like I told the guy to break in, Sap. He just did.”

 

“But did you politely ask him to leave before you murdered him?”

 

“You killed him?” Karl asked, with shock on his face.

 

“Well yeah, he broke in.” Tommy mumbled, clearly embarrassed. “And no Sapnap, I didn’t ask the guy to leave politely while he was strangling my friend.”

 

“You could have, he may have listened.”

 

“Oh yeah, let me go back in time so I don’t end up murdering him.” Tommy paused. “Hmmm oh wait, let’s not do that as he will kill me instead.”

 

Dream sighed.

 

“Ok hold up, what happened after you killed him?”

 

"Then these other people chased us. Now we gotta move."

 

Sapnap and Karl locked eyes over the vigilante's head.

 

"You should move into The Hero Tower!" They shouted together.

 

"Umm no..?" Tommy said. "I do have roommates you know, they won't like the idea of us just moving into The Hero Tower and-"

 

"Okay take a breath, Thes." Dream said, grabbing the younger's chin. "It was just an offer. And yeah we would like it if you said yes but if you don't want to that's fine."

 

"It just isn't that convenient to live there, you know?"

 

"It is literally closer to the cafe, aka your workplace?" Quackity said.

 

"And we would be able to keep you safe and protected until you found a new place." Karl said.

 

"...maybe. I'll talk to them but they probably will not say yes." Tommy said after a bit of silence.

 

"That's all we are asking for." Dream smiled at Tommy.

 

Unknown to the young vigilante, if Tommy stayed in The Tower, Dream could watch over him better, and keep him further away from the villains.  

 

But Tommy didn't need to know that.

 

"Ranboo is probably going to be very against it." Tommy said, bringing Dream out of his head.

 

"Well let's hope he says yes then." Sapnap grabbed Tommy out of George's arms.

 

The six of them were in comfortable silence for a bit until someone cleared their throat.

 

"I think I gotta go, before Techno starts murdering people."

 

"Techno can wait." Sapnap muttered into Tommy's hair.

 

"No, he can't." Tommy whispered back. 

 

"You know who can definitely wait?" Quackity asked, but responded before anyone could answer. "Wilbur."

 

Tommy barked out a laugh before turning to Dream.

 

"Tell me once you consider the idea." Tommy said. "We could use the Syndicate."

 

"I'll tell you if you tell me once you ask your roommates." Dream replied, smiling at Tommy

 

"Deal." Tommy said, wrapping his arms around Dream's waist. "I'll text you." Tommy whispered.

 

Dream nodded.

 

"You better." 

 

The heroes waved Tommy off as he walked away from them.

 

Dream decided then that he would look into Schlatt, for Tommy.

 

******

 

Tommy walked towards the exit of the hall, thinking quietly to himself.

 

Logically he knew that Ranboo would hate the idea, claiming it would be horrible for them all. 

 

But in fairness it may be their only option, not many places would let four kids who still are attending school buy or rent an apartment.

 

They were lucky to have gotten their current place.

 

The only reason they got it was because Purpled had threatened the owner.

 

And Purpled is scary.

 

Correction, Purpled can be scary.

 

He really has no choice but to tell them about the offer. 

 

Tommy sighed, he'd tell them later.

 

He turned a corner and saw Techno's bright pink hair.

 

"Technoblade!" He shouted, running to the man and jumping at him once he turned.

 

Techno's eyes widened once he realised what was happening, barely catching Tommy.

 

"Fucking hell, Tommy." Techno muttered, adjusting his grip on the kid. "Warn someone next time."

 

"I literally yelled your name but okay, apparently that isn't enough warning for bigman Technoblade."

 

Techno sighed, and put Tommy down, smiling slightly once Tommy cursed him out for 'dropping' him. 

 

"Fuck. Shit. Balls. You can't just drop someone like that Technoblade. Not very poggers of you man."

 

"I literally didn't drop you? I placed you down carefully. And you're the one who ran at me in the first place, Theseus."

 

Tommy looked up quickly, locking eyes with the older.

 

"What?" Tommy squeaked out. "I-I don't kn-know what y-you mean-n."

 

Techno leaned down and placed a finger against Tommy's lips, silencing him.

 

"Your secret's safe with me kid, for now." 

 

Techno laughed, grabbing Tommy's arm. 

 

"Now let's get back to the others before they think I got lost looking for you."

 

The two walked in silence for a bit before Tommy broke it.

 

"How'd you know?"

 

Techno chuckled.

 

"You aren't slick, kid. Neither are your friends. I mean Tubbo and Ranboo's lies were just sad."

 

"Do the others..?" Tommy trailed off, not sure how to end his sentence.

 

"Know?" Techno finished for him. "I assume not. Wilbur definitely has no clue. Phil might suspect but he'll never say anything."

 

"How did you... you know? like specifically?"

 

"You told us your roommate's name was Purpled. I researched the name and found his file." Techno took a breath, refusing to meet Tommy's eyes. "He is wanted by Schlatt for escaping ' one of his projects ' as the file puts it. I found the other people around his age who were also wanted and found your original file."

 

"Oh."

 

"It wasn't hard from there. I learned how similar his and your file were, then I learned Purpled had a brother who was a hero. I found an image of Jail-Break hiding with the two to you while he was on patrol."

 

"But-" Techno held up a hand, silencing him.

 

"Then imagine my surprise when I realised there was a very similar picture of Theseus and Purpled the vigilantes on our database, the only difference is the location."

 

"Damn." Tommy muttered. "You're good."

 

Techno laughed, pulling Tommy closer.

 

"You made it too easy. You were friends with Dream. You had the same attitude. You look similar."

 

"It was right in front of you." Tommy whispered.

 

"I heard you talking to Purpled on the phone today, he called you Red."

 

"Stupid enhanced hearing."

 

"You knew I could hear the phone call though, correct?"

 

Tommy nodded, he was well aware that Techno could hear him.

 

"I knew you had figured out I knew this morning. When you showed up after claiming you wanted nothing to do with Wilbur the day before."

 

"You weren't saying Theseus." Tommy said quietly, aware that they were approaching the other villains and he needed to keep his voice down. "You were calling me it."

 

"Yup, and you responded by turning to look at me."

 

"Shit."

 

"I won't tell them, Theseus." Techno muttered. "But they won't hate you when they find out, I swear."

 

Tommy opened his mouth to reply.

 

"Finally!" Wilbur exclaimed. "Where have you fuckers been? I mean what were you even talking about for all this time?"

 

"The weather." Tommy blurted out.

 

Wilbur paused to look at the two of them. 

 

"The weather?"

 

"Yup. Honestly, we have been having the weirdest weather recently. Like it has been raining and sunny. Crazy." Techno said, winking at Tommy.

 

Tommy laughed slightly. 

 

"Okay..? I'm not going to question that." Phil said, shaking his head.

 

"Let's go." Wilbur whined. "I wanna leave. Phil, can we leave?"

 

"In a sec, Wil." Phil turned to Tommy. "Anything else you wanna do or-" 

 

"Tommy!" 

 

Tommy turned his head in time to see a wave of purple crash into him.

 

"Purpled?" 

 

"You bet it!"

 

"What are you doing here? I thought you weren't coming?"

 

"He wasn't coming." Tommy looked up to see Punz standing in front of him. "Until I got a very interesting phone call from him."

 

Tommy flipped his head back to Purpled in seconds.

 

"I thought you were joking about that!"

 

"Well," Purpled said sheepishly. "I may have actually called him."

 

Tommy smacked his friend.

 

"Idiot." 

 

"Hey! I'm not an idiot." Purpled argued. "I'm a fucking genius." 

 

Purpled said, winking at Tommy and Punz.

 

Tommy and Punz shared an unimpressed look. 

 

"Sure you are, buddy." 

 

Punz snorted.

 

Tommy turned back to Punz, smiling at him.

 

"It's good to see you again."

 

Punz smiled and walked forward ruffling Tommy's hair. 

 

Tommy could feel the Syndicate's stares on the two of them. 

 

"Been a few, yeah?"

 

Tommy laughed. 

 

"Yeah, only a few."

 

"Shhh." Punz said, smiling at him. 

 

"I mean come on only a few? More like a few fucking-"

 

Purpled smacked him, not so subtly motioning to the three people standing behind him.

 

"So come on." Tommy said, smiling. "I need the real reason as to why you are here."

 

"A simple change of plans, really."

 

"Well, that sucks."

 

"Excuse you?" 

 

"I was gonna tell your brother how much of an asshole you are.”

 

Punz laughs and glances at Purpled.

 

“You? An Asshole? Never.” Punz lied.

 

“He agrees with me.” Purpled smirked.

 

“You’re family he's forced to."

 

"Fuck you."

 

"Fuck you!"

 

"How about we don't do any fucking, yeah?" Punz asks.

 

"But-"

 

Purpled smacked Tommy.

 

"See." Tommy turned to Punz. "Asshole!"

 

Punz laughed. 

 

Purpled elbowed him, motioning to Wilbur and the others.

 

"Oh yeah, Punz this is Wilbur, Techno and Phil." They waved at each other.

 

Purpled elbowed him again.

 

"What?"

 

"Do I not get an introduction?"

 

"Yup."

 

"Rude."

 

Wilbur laughed, though it was slightly fake sounding.

 

Tommy sighed before motioning to Purpled.

 

"This is Purpled, my roommate." Purpled waved to them.

 

"Oh, and speaking of roommates." Purpled and Tommy said at the same time.

 

They both stopped and turned to look at each other.

 

Tommy turned to Punz who shrugged.

 

"Did you?" Tommy asked.

 

"Punz told me."

 

"That makes sense."

 

“Punz said umm whatever his name is, talked to you about it.” Purpled said.

 

"You mean Clay and the others?"

 

Purpled nodded.

 

"Wait hold up, his name is Clay?" Purpled laughed once Tommy nodded. "Poor motherfucker." 

 

Tommy smacked him.

 

"That's what I've been saying." Wilbur said, happy someone agreed with his opinion on the hero's real name.

 

Tommy smacked him as well.

 

"I'll have to ask Ran 'bout it." Tommy muttered.

 

"He'll say yes." Purpled was quick to answer. "He was begging me to get out of there after I told him."

 

"That's on you for telling him."

 

"Well I actually think it's on you for kil-" Punz pushed his hand onto his little brother's mouth.

 

"That is not something we should shout, Purpled."

 

"Fuck off." Purpled mumbled.

 

"Plus Ranboo is gonna hate the idea." Tommy said, watching Wilbur and Phil out of the corner of his eye. "He will argue against it." 

 

"Ranboo can go fuck himself." 

 

Tommy sighed, stubborn Purpled.

 

"So Punz told you?" 

 

Purpled nodded.

 

"So you staying with him or the others?" Tommy asked. 

 

"I was thinking you guys could half yourselves." Punz cut in. "Like Purpled always stays with me and you with the others." 

 

"And Tubbo and Ranboo would rotate?" Purpled questioned, knowing that Tubbo and Ranboo wouldn't want to be separated for too long.

 

"Yes." Punz noticed the hesitance on their faces so he continued. "We don't need to overwhelm one of the groups."

 

Purpled and Tommy glanced at each other, before nodding. 

 

"Ok."

 

"I'll talk to them, but I can not guarantee Ranboo will say yes." Tommy said.

 

“He is just going to worry and worry and worry.”

 

“So?”

 

“Just tell whatshisface yes and get it over with.”

 

“Tubbo might not be comfortable being that close to-”

 

“Tubbo will get over it.”

 

"Tubbo doesn't just get over things quickly, you know this."

 

"He's-" Purpled sighed. "He isn't the one we need to worry about

 

“You’re right, I guess. But I’m still going to talk to them both before saying yes.” Tommy mumbled.

 

“Suit yourself, Red.”

 

"I-I gotta go, Purps." Tommy mumbled.

 

"See you later." Purpled turned to walk away. "Oh and." He turned back. "You have to tell them both."

 

"Purpled!"  

 

Purpled laughed as he ran off.

 

"Bye Tommy." Tommy turned to Punz.

 

"See ya later Punz."

 

Punz walked off to follow his brother.

 

Tommy smiled to himself, he did like Punz.

 

"Well, they seemed awfully nice."

 

He sighed mentally, yay time to deal with Wilbur.

 

"Wilbur-" Phil said.

 

"I'm just saying." Wilbur said, grabbing Tommy and holding him to his chest.  

 

"Ok, Wil." Tommy said.

 

Phil laughed.

 

Wilbur started walking, pulling Tommy along with him.

 

"Hold up, Wil."

 

Wilbur turned to look at his brother and father.

 

"Hmmm, no." He spun around and started walking again.

 

Tommy laughed as Wilbur grabbed his hand and started running.

 

"Suck it, Losers!" He shouted as they ran towards what he assumed was the Watsons' car.

 

"Wilbur!" Phil shouted, fondness showing in his voice.

 

"Fuck off Phil." Tommy yelled back.

 

"Yeah! Fuck off Phil!" Wilbur smiled at Tommy.

 

 Tommy smiled back.

 

Wilbur laughed and Tommy realised how free he felt around him, how childlike he could be.

 

He didn't need to be Theseus, the vigilante that had to have a plan for everything, no, they just wanted him for Tommy.

 

Tommy's smile grew as he kept thinking about it.

 

"I think he's asleep." Tommy heard Wilbur mutter above him, waking him up.

 

"Finally." Techno was there as well. "I swear I've never seen a kid like a movie this much."

 

"You're lucky he's asleep, mate." Phil laughed, he was louder than the others making Tommy shift around, feeling more awake.

 

Tommy felt a hand in his hair, forcing him into a puddle of mush against the body behind him.

 

"If he was awake he would be yelling at me because 'Up is a classic movie, dipshit'. I mean honestly, the movie isn't that good." Techno said, a bad version of Tommy's accent on his lips.

 

Tommy moved more, wanting to be awake enough to curse Techno out because Up was an amazing movie goddamnit. 

 

"Shhhh." Wilbur mumbled. "You're waking him."

 

Tommy felt a hand reach under him and pull him up to someone's chest.

 

He felt the hand return to his hair and smiled.

 

"Awww look at him Tech!" Wilbur said. "He's all smiley."

 

He heard someone chuckle.

 

"He really is just a kid."

 

"A little baby man." Tommy heard a slap above him. "Oh c'mon Tech."

 

"If he isn't awake to defend himself I will do it for him." Silence for a few moments. "With violence."

 

"Techno-"

 

"We've talked about this mate."

 

"Violence is cool!"

 

The hand is his hair moved, and Tommy whined, he fucking whined, for it to come back.

 

"Oh my Prime." He heard Wilbur say breathlessly above him.

 

"I think I need to see asleep Tommy more." Techno mumbled.

 

The hand still hadn’t returned so Tommy made another noise to signify how unhappy he was with the situation.

 

"You want me to put my hand back?" The hand returned and Tommy made a compliant noise, snuggling into the body he was against. "Oh you sweet baby."

 

Techno laughed.

 

"Wilbur is melting, Dad."

 

"Let him melt, Tech. Tommy's cute."

 

"That he is." Techno replied.

 

A silence fell over the group, the only noise being the tv on quietly in the background.

 

Tommy felt very content, ready to fall back into his slumber when he heard someone whisper.

 

"He's so sweet." 

 

"Precious treasure."

 

"And he's ours."

 

"Forever?" He heard a low chuckle.

 

"Until he doesn't want it anymore, mate."

 

Tommy smiled at the memory. 

 

Wilbur ran up to the car, letting go of Tommy's hand.

 

"Dad!" The older called out. "Unlock the car!"

 

Phil chuckled as he walked towards his son.

 

"I don't know about that mate, I just might wait and unlock it once I get there."

 

"Dad!" 

 

A hand curled around Tommy's shoulders.

 

"Tech?" 

 

Tommy jumped, not expecting the man to be behind him.

 

Tommy heard a laugh from behind him.

 

"Sorry to scare ya Theseus."

 

Tommy sighed and leaned back.

 

"Tis fine, I'm a big man. Too big of a man to be scared."

 

"Sure."

 

"It's true! I'm just so amazing that I simply can't be scared."

 

"Whatever you say, Theseus."

 

"Stop calling me that."

 

"Why?"

 

"You're gonna make it too obvious for them."

 

"Please, they aren't that smart."

 

"Oh come on they're the fucking Syndicate."

 

"Are you really sure about that?"

 

"What?"

 

"Case and point." Techno whispered as he walked back with Tommy, heading towards the car where both Wilbur and Phil stood, talking to each other.

 

"Huh?"

 

"He called you Red."

 

"Oh." Tommy paused. "Will they have-"

 

Techno snorted.

 

"Please, they weren't even listening to your conversation that closely."

 

"Oh?"

 

"Wilbur was more concerned that the older one was hugging you."

 

"Possessive bastard."

 

Techno snorted.

 

"You could say that again."

 

"Possessive bastard."

 

"I-" Techno sighed. "It's an expression."

 

"I know that!" Tommy whisper yelled. "I did actually pass English class last year."

 

Technically everyone passed last year as their English teacher... perished while on school grounds and the school didn't want anyone suing. 

 

Not that many people would care.

 

The school was the only school that didn't care about background, it just gave everyone an education, whether they wanted it or not.

 

"That's a surprise."

 

"What?"

 

"That you passed any classes. Ever. Honestly, the fact you go to school is still very surprising to me."

 

"Shut up."

 

Techno chuckled.

 

Tommy sighed as he leaned more against Techno.

 

"Let's go, Theseus. Wouldn't want to keep Wilbur waiting."

 

"Impatient fuck." Tommy mumbled.

 

"You could say that again."

 

"Impatient fuc-"

 

"For the last time it's an expression!"

 

******

 

"Where are we going?" Tommy asked for the hundredth time since he entered the car. 

 

No one answered him.

 

"Where are we going? Where are we going? Where are we going? Where are we-" 

 

"Tommy!" Wilbur hissed out pulling a hand over the younger's mouth. "Let's let Philza focus on driving, yeah?”

 

“But-” His words mushed together due to the hand covering his mouth.

 

“You won’t me to remove my hand awww-” Wilbur glanced down at Tommy, raising his eyebrow. “Don’t you dare bite me, Tommy!”

 

Tommy struggled against the hand and smiled once Wilbur dropped it.

 

“I wasn’t going to bite you.”

 

“Oh yeah?” Wilbur questioned, leaning more into Tommy’s personal space. “So if I put my hand back…”

 

Wilbur lifted his hand pretending to put it to Tommy’s face.

 

Tommy moved towards the hand, opening his mouth to bite the hand.

 

“You said you weren’t going to bite it!”

 

“I lied, motherfucker!”

 

Tommy leaned forward again, trying to bite Wilbur’s fingers.

 

Wilbur yelped and smacked Tommy back.

 

“Owww.”

 

“Well you shouldn’t have tried to bite me you-”

 

Tommy lunged forward to try again.

 

Wilbur moved backwards, grabbing onto Tommy’s jacket and pulling him with him.

 

Both of them cried out in pain.

 

Wilbur cried out because he hit his head against the window.

 

Tommy because he strained his neck while moving.

 

“Asshole!’

 

“Hey, that was not my fault.”

 

“Was entirely your fault.”

 

“Prick.”

 

“Bitch.”

 

Tommy grabbed onto Wilbur’s arm and leaned to bite it.

 

Wilbur screamed slightly, throwing Tommy off him and into the window on the other side.

 

“Seatbelts.” Techno called out from the front, ignoring the chaos in the back.

 

“Seatbelts.” Tommy mumbled. “I’ll wear my seatbelt in hell Technoblade!”

 

Tommy launched himself forward onto Wilbur.

 

Wilbur slipped down, tugging Tommy down with him.

 

“C’mon Technoblade, help me out here.”

 

Techno turned around, and froze at what he saw.

 

Wilbur had half pulled Tommy onto his lap, while the child was still trying to bite his fingers.

 

The older was then yanking Tommy’s head away from his fingers by pulling him by his hair.

 

“Hmm, I don’t think I will, Wilbur.”

 

“Suck it loser.” Tommy said, shoving Wilbur.

 

Wilbur responded by latching his hand onto Tommy’s hair, tugging aggressively.

 

Tommy cried out in pain.

 

“I-” Techno said, shaking his head at the scene in front of him. “Seatbelts.” 

 

Techno turned back to the front, ignoring his brothers.

 

Tommy and Wilbur went back to their fighting.

 

“You massive dickhead-”

 

“Get off me you prick.”

 

“Phil!”

 

“Shhh, let Dadza drive.” Wilbur said, loosening his hold on Tommy.

 

The younger quickly pulled himself out of Wilbur’s reach.

 

"He is very old." Tommy replied.

 

Techno coughed to hide his laughter.

 

"Exactly." Phil made an offended noise at Wilbur's words. "He needs to focus."

 

"I'm not that old!"

 

"Just focus on the road, old man." Tommy said, leaning forward so his head was between the two front seats. "We don't need any accidents, do we?"

 

Phil threw his hand backwards, aiming for Tommy's head but missing slightly as Tommy launched himself back into his seat.

 

"Seatbelts." Techno said, voice as monotone as ever As if he didn't care if Tommy died because he didn't have his seatbelt on.

 

"Where are we going?"

 

Everyone in the car except Tommy groaned. 

 

"Would you stop asking that?" Wilbur mumbled, turning to face the youngest.

 

"I wouldn't have to be asking it if someone told me where the fuck we are going!"

 

"Let's call it a family outing."

 

Tommy grumbled as he turned to look out the window.

 

"Tommy, seatbelt." Phil called from the front.

 

"Hmm no."

 

"Tommy..."

 

Tommy tuned him out as he watched the building go by.

 

He hadn't spent much time at Upper L'Manburg, so most things were highly unfamiliar to him.

 

The buildings were taller and more expensive looking.

 

More cars on the road.

 

The streets were busier.

 

It wasn't as dark, there was colour everywhere. 

 

You could even see the sun! 

 

L'Manburg was a cool place, he decided.

 

Maybe they could spend some time staying at The Tower, just to see what it was like.

 

Tommy was snapped out of his thoughts as he felt someone yank on his hair.

 

"Oi Dickhead!" He shouted, turning around to see Wilbur smiling way too closely to his face.

 

"We're here!"

  

Tommy quickly turned his head to look out and see what place they were at.

 

"The mall?" Tommy shouted once he saw where they were from the window of the car. "This is the super special, super secret 'family outing' idea you had?"

 

"Yup!" Wilbur smiled, grabbing Tommy's arm. "C'mon, it'll be fun!"

 

"I highly doubt that."

 

Tommy glanced around, uncertainty on his face.

 

Phil pulled the car into a parking space. 

 

The oldest turned back to look at his kids.

 

"I would like for there to be minimum chaos, please." Phil said, looking all of them in the eyes. "No fires." He looked at Techno. "No stampedes." He looked at Wilbur. "And no... well no whatever chaos you decide to cause." Phil said finally, locking eyes with Tommy.

 

"Sir, yes sir!" Tommy said, saluting Phil.

 

Phil sighed.

 

"Lighten up, old man!" Wilbur said, leaning forward to be closer to his father. "There are plenty of things you didn't say we couldn't do on your list."

 

Wilbur smiled before turning to Tommy.

 

"Oh, Tommy!" 

 

"Yes, Wilbur?"

 

"What do you say is the first order of business?" 

 

"Steal some shit."

 

"Yes-" 

 

"No!"

 

******

 

They were now safely in the mall.

 

After Phil yelled at them for several minutes he deemed them prepared to face the scary thing that is people.

 

"If any of you feel overwhelmed or unhappy let me know, we will leave straight away." Phil had said. "That goes for you too Tommy, you matter just as much as these two idiots, okay?"

 

Wilbur dragged the family through the mall, stopping at random shops.

 

"I wanna go to the music shop." Wilbur said, grabbing Phil's hands. "Please, please, Dad."

 

Wilbur pushed himself down onto one knee.

 

"Please, please."

 

"Why is he acting as if he hasn't been leading us this whole time?" Tommy whispered to Techno.

 

Techno snorted.

 

"Beats me." Techno replied, eyes watching his brother's performance. "I think he just enjoys the attention."

 

"Asshole."

 

"Please, Dad?" Wilbur whined.

 

Tommy and Techno shared an annoyed look.

 

"Fine." Phil said finally, causing Wilbur to cease his begging. "Techno, Tommy, you coming?" 

 

Tommy mustered up the biggest sigh he could.

 

Wilbur rushed forward, grabbing the youngest's arm.

 

"C'mon Toms. It'll be fun." Wilbur started walking, pulling Tommy along with him. "Plus, I can show you how amazing I am at playing the guitar."

 

"I doubt you're any good." Tommy mumbled.

 

Wilbur brightened at his words.

 

"Well now we have to go so I can prove that I can play!"

 

Techno sighed.

 

"Oh lighten up Technoblade, it won't be that bad." Wilbur said, turning to face his brother. Wilbur's quick actions caused Tommy to go crashing forward, bumping into the person in front of him.

 

"I'm sorry-"

 

Tommy was cut off by the man pushing him backwards. Tommy crashed into Wilbur, the older's arms quickly wrapping around him protectively.

 

"Watch where you are going, kid." The person said. "Honestly, how useless are you that you can't even look where you are walking?"

 

Tommy flinched at the man’s words.

 

Useless.

 

Useless.

 

He was useless?

 

No, he wasn’t useless.

 

He was useless.

 

No

 

Useless.

 

Useless?

 

Useless-

 

“What are you? 16 and you can’t even look two feet in front of you. Fucking waste of space.”

 

"I'm sorr-"

 

"Hey no, Tommy, don't apologise again." Wilbur said harshly, glaring at the man. "He doesn't deserve another apology."

 

The stranger laughed.

 

"Oh so now your big brother is gonna save you?" He laughed again. "You are just proving my point."

 

“You asshole-” Wilbur growled.

 

The man smiled, flashing his teeth.

 

“Oh no, I’m so scared.” The man laughed. “Two idiotic children who think they are better then everyone else because of Daddy’s money.”

 

"How dare you talk to my children like that?" Phil asked, drawing the man's attention onto him.

 

"You're right, I should be talking to the man who made them think it was okay to act like that."

 

Tommy could tell all of them were glaring at the man, each preparing to yell at the man.

 

"Oh fuck off." Tommy mumbled, pushing himself out of Wilbur's hold.

 

"How wonderful." The man said, clapping. "He swears as well."

 

Tommy walked up to the man, subtly pushing Phil out of the way.

 

"I accidentally bumped into you, then I apologised." Tommy said, a smile appearing on his face. "And now you are insulting my family and I?"

 

"You have no manners-"

 

"No manners?" Tommy said laughing. "You just started yelling at a kid, how does that make you feel?"

 

“Why don’t you tell me-”

 

Tommy smiled wider, aware that the three of them were standing behind him and couldn't see his face.

 

“It was a rhetorical question, dipshit.” Tommy hissed out, summoning a slight bit of his power, causing the red mist to cloud over his eyes, turning them red. “ So I’ll ask it again, how do you feel motherfucker?”

 

"I-I well that's no-not- '' The man sputtered out, obviously freaked out by the redness in the younger’s eyes.

 

"Does that make you feel big?" He asked, tilting his head. "Do you feel big for yelling at me?"

 

"No! I-I d-don't at al-ll."

 

"I suggest." Tommy said, glaring at the man. "That you go fuck off and leave us alone."

 

The man's eyes widened and he started stepping back. He was obviously scared of Tommy, that made Tommy feel amazing.

 

"That sound good?" Tommy asked, eyes flashing.

 

The man nodded as he walked away, tripping over his own feet.

 

Tommy watched the man go.

 

He took a breath, letting his power fade away.

 

His eyes returned to blue and he turned to see Wilbur staring at him with an open mouth.

 

"The fuck?" Wilbur said.

 

"I can be-"

 

"Scary?" Wilbur said, cutting Tommy off. "Because that was fucking terrifying."

 

"Did you see his face when you told him to fuck off?" Phil wheezed beside Wilbur. "Best fucking thing I've ever seen."

 

Wilbur and Phil laughed.

 

Tommy realised they were proud of him. He smiled.

 

With both Phil and Wilbur's approval Tommy turned to Techno.

 

Techno smiled at Tommy, nodding his head.

 

"That was pretty scary, kid."

 

Tommy smiled back at Techno.

 

"Pretty scary?" Tommy questioned. "I was fucking terrifying, Blade." 

 

Wilbur laughed, putting his arm around Tommy.

 

"That you were, Sunshine."

 

"You're okay though?" Phil asked, looking at Tommy.

 

"Course I am, that guy was just a dick."

 

Phil nodded, seemingly happy with Tommy's answer.

 

"Let's go to the music shop now!"

 

Tommy sighed, fucking Wilbur.

 

******

 

He wouldn’t say he was a bad person, in fact he’d say the opposite.

 

He was just better than everyone else, and he made sure they knew it.

 

Does that really make him a bad person?

 

He wasn’t trying to hurt anyone, unless they deserved it.

 

Sure he was mean, and cruel. But only because he needed the power.

 

He needed control.

 

He needed the blood.

 

He needed the darkness.

 

He needed the evil.

 

He needed the thrill that came with it all.

 

He needed the rush.

 

He needed it all or else he would have fallen long ago.

 

He needed it or else he never would have become the leader.

 

What was he without this? Without his power?

 

He was an evil man. He knew it.

 

He tortured.

 

He killed.

 

He hurt that innocent child.

 

He hurt his own son.

 

Survival was necessary, obviously.

 

So was it really that bad, that he did all of this to survive?

 

He fought against all the uprisings in L’Manburg.

 

He defeated the Egg Pire. 

 

Sure those heroes helped him, but he was in control of them.

 

He had the best weapon.

 

He has the best weapons. Plural.

 

The best weapons were always the ones hard to tame.

 

The four most feisty were always the ones that were more powerful.

 

Dream Walking.

 

Mind Control.

 

Compulsory.

 

Energy Manipulation.

 

The four ultimate tools to be used.

 

He already had two of them, he just needed the others.

 

He never cared much about kidnapping, never really thought it was worth the hassle.

 

But if it would get him what he needed.

 

And he would get them.

 

And everyone in the town of L’Manburg would suffer.

 

In the end he will be the most powerful.

 

No one would be able to stop him.

 

As he was the worst thing that ever happened to the heroes.

 

The worst thing that ever happened to L’Manburg.

 

The worst thing to ever happen to those vigilante’s.

 

He will be unstoppable.

 

But first he had to sort something out.

 

First he had to terminate the useless.

 

He had to make them remember his name.

 

As he is.

 

As he is.

 

As he is.

 

The one.

 

The only-

 

Oh, his phone is ringing.

 

“Hey Schlatt.” 



Notes:

WE STAN PUNZ. WE STAND PUNZ.

Honestly writing Punz may be my favourite thing ever, he is such a good and fun character.

Also DRUNZ. Love their FRIENDSHIP.

 

We get to see a bit more of what it is like for The Heroes in this chapter which I think is good for us all

Thinking about 15 more chapters... so halfway!

I'm also like really fucking proud of this chapter, so please tell me you like it, I might cry if you don't.... jk................. not really

 

(New updating schedule is every 1st of the month, (let's see how long it stays, (not long I'm guessing)))

 

Stay safe baes, see you in a month

Xoxo Everest

Chapter 19: The Watsons

Summary:

Wilbur worries
Phil ponders
Techno thinks

Notes:

HOLY SHIT 3 MONTHS IN A ROW OF UPDATING ON A SCHEDULE, WHO AM I?

Shorter month shorter chapter, deal with it, I was rushed.

Enjoy it though

Just world building, nothing crazy.

I don't think there is any Tws, let me know if I should add any.

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

His thoughts were being loud.

 

Which was normal.

 

Except they felt like they were yelling at him, calling him stupid.

 

Stupid for what? He didn’t know.

 

All he knew was that they were being annoying and loud .

 

Wilbur sighed as he turned to look out the window.

 

His head hadn’t shut up since they had arrived back at the house.

 

Having said goodbye to Tommy hours ago, yet he couldn’t shake the feeling he was missing something.

 

Wilbur watched as a crow flew past the window. Probably a message from Phil, telling him to come down to him.

 

He ignored the bird.

 

Look Wilbur wasn’t trying to piss off his dad, he just needed some time. Some space.

 

He had just gotten Tommy back, his Tommy back.

 

And he needed to process it.

 

Another bird flew past the window, squawking loudly.

 

He ignored it again.

 

Tommy seemed off today.

 

Tommy always seemed off nowadays. Ever since Wilbur got himself grounded and couldn’t come to the cafe for a few days, weeks.

 

But at least he came to them today, that was nice.

 

Nice until Dream happened, stealing Tommy away to have a long boring conversation with him.

 

Wilbur doesn’t like that Dream knows Tommy, it's frustrating to him.

 

But it is something he just has to deal with. 

 

A crow hit its wing on the window as it flew past this time.

 

Dream is just someone who is stupidly painful.

 

Another person who is stupidly painful is Jack Manifold, now he was just a dick.

 

How that asshole managed to find some big important secret involving Theseus is beyond him.

 

Jack doesn’t even patrol that often anymore, to focused on… on… what the fuck does Jack do?

 

He had no clue, the man was normally just so annoying he didn’t pay much attention to him when he spoke of his personal life.

 

Actually Wilbur normally didn’t listen to that man. Ever. 

 

He was really just a useless asshole.

 

Who apparently got told some major thing about Theseus.

 

Which he refuses to tell Wilbur.

 

Massive dick.

 

 Wilbur didn’t really care about Theseus’ secret, hell he didn’t care about the vigilante at all.

 

(That was a lie, he cared, he cared a lot about that stupid little vigilante)

 

But he wanted to know.

 

Why did Jack get to know and he didn’t?

 

How is that fair?

 

Stop throwing a tantrum.

 

Wilbur jolted, surprised to hear Siren after his period of silence. 

 

Siren was actually the one throwing a tantrum, not saying anything after Theseus’ disappearance, not making his wants known even around Tommy. 

 

I’m not the one who is throwing a tantrum here, William.

 

Blah, blah, blah. No one gives a shit, Sy, go fuck yourself.

 

Oh so mature William, good on you.

 

I am mature, asshole, at least I don’t just leave after I freak out.

 

That isn’t true, you do so.

 

Wilbur gritted his teeth. Not now Ghostbur.

 

Okay!

 

Wait no Ghost, m’sorry.

 

It’s okay, I’m never mad at you Wilbs.

 

You should be.

 

I agree, you should be.

 

Oh fuck of would you, Sy.

 

I haven’t done anything to you William.

 

Feels like you have.

 

Well I haven’t, so stop complaining.

 

But I like complaining.

 

You shouldn’t like complaining, complaining is negative.

 

Yes it is, if you haven’t noticed I am a negative person, Ghost.

 

Don’t get upset with Ghost, he didn’t do anything.

 

Well then who the hell am I meant to be upset with, Jack?

 

Yes.

 

I think you should be happy with everyone, actually.

 

A bird squawks from outside his window, Wilbur sighs.

 

What did you do to upset Dad?

 

Nothing.

 

Phil’s mad at us?

 

No.

 

Give him Blue! Blue makes everything better.

 

Blue was Ghostbur’s toy. A blue stuffed sheep that Wilbur had originally named Friend after it was given to him by Techno.

 

But when Ghostbur first fronted he had renamed it Blue and it has been his ever since.

 

Phil doesn’t want Blue, Ghost. 

 

But Blue makes everything better!

 

Phil isn’t mad. Okay? Prime.

 

No need to get mad at Ghost, he is just trying to help.

 

Well he isn’t! 

 

William-

 

No, Sy. He isn’t helping and I need him to shut up! I need you to both shut the fuck up.

 

Wilbur paused, expecting Siren to go off at him, telling him that he should fuck off.

 

But it never came.

 

There was only silence.

 

Sy?

 

Ghost?

 

Blue!

 

Wilbur sighed, Hi Ghost.

 

Wilbs.

 

Wilbur smiled and looked out the window, watching as more birds swarmed past.

 

Oh fuck off you stupid birds. 

 

Give them Blue!

 

No.

 

 A bird flew past and hit the window, Wilbur jumped. 

 

He could hear Siren’s laughter.

 

Fucking prick.

 

Siren didn’t respond, Wilbur sighed. He felt like he had been sighing a lot recently.

 

Wilbur slowly raised himself up and off his desk, mentally preparing himself to see his father.

 

It is not like he was gonna be in trouble, that was for certain.

 

But Phil had seemed very persistent in getting him to come down, he must want to see how he is, after all, Tommy had gone from ignoring him to randomly showing up to his house.

 

Wilbur was kind of freaking out, Tommy was back! He was okay, and was talking to Wilbur again.

 

Which is just so amazing.

 

It also helped distract him from what happened that morning, the whole Theseus throwing himself out the window wasn’t the greatest thing to see.

 

He didn’t realise he was that boring of a person that the vigilante would rather chuck himself out of a window then listen to him and his brother talk… argue… about said vigilante… well maybe Theseus had a reason.

 

It also didn’t help that Theseus had decided to jump out of his window, in his room, the same room that these stupid birds kept hitting.

 

Wilbur stretched his arms above his head, wincing as his bones popped, if Techno were here he would call him as old as their father.

 

Wilbur laughed silently to himself before walking out the door.

 

As he walked down the hall he could hear some sort of music coming from his brother’s room. 

 

Techno’s door was open, so Wilbur could glance in and see his twin glaring at him.

 

Wilbur flips Techno off as he walks past his room and towards the staircase.

 

Nearly tripping down the stairs as he slipped in the socks he was wearing.

 

( They had blue sheep on them, Ghostbur’s favourite pair of clothing they own )

 

Wilbur crashed his way to the bottom of the stairs, smacking his head into the wall as he went.

 

“You okay, mate?” His father’s worried voice called, concern lacing his words.

 

Wilbur smiled lopsidedly. Giving Phil a wobbly thumbs up, even though the man couldn’t see it.

 

“All good, Dad, just slipped.”

 

Wilbur could hear Phil sigh, before the sound of crinkling fabric.

 

He moved his head away from the wall to see his father walking towards him.

 

Phil laughed before reaching out to his son, pulling him up.

 

The two of them moved into the living room, Wilbur sitting across from Phil.

 

Phil smiled at him, and Wilbur sighed, maybe he was in trouble.

 

“You’re not in trouble, Wil.”

 

So Phil can read minds now? Cool, cool, cool. 

 

“Oh?”

 

“I just wanted to see how you were doing, with everything.”

 

Wilbur looked down, his shoes were very interesting.

 

“About what everything exactly, Dad?” Wilbur muttered. “Tommy? Theseus? The Syndicate?”

 

Phil sighed, nodding.

 

“I-It’s just all so much now.” Wilbur said, voice barely above a whisper. “I want to be able to help him.”

 

“Tommy?” Phil questioned.

 

“And Theseus, I just want both of them to come to me for help. They obviously need it.”

 

“They definitely do.”

 

“I mean Tommy is just so annoying, we have the money to help him, he should just accept our help.”

 

Phil nodded.

 

“And Theseus isn’t any better, he just thinks he is so fucking amazing at everything when he is clearly just a traumatised child with insanely overpowered abilities he can hardly control.” 

 

Wilbur threw his hands up at the end of his sentence.

 

“I know Wil. They truly are two stubborn shits.”

 

Wilbur smiled slightly, thinking of how stubborn both of them could be.

 

“Give them time, mate.”

 

“I am!” Wilbur shouted, wincing at his volume. “I am. I just want one of them to come quicker so I don’t have to see them suffer.”

 

Wilbur looked down.

 

“I don’t even care which one, I just need to make one of their lives easier and better, now.” He whispered.

 

“Tommy came to us today, that’s progress.”

 

Wilbur nodded, paying closer attention to his shoes, he had a stain on them, interesting.

 

“And Theseus used the phone yesterday. He came to us, as a last resort, sure, but he still did.”

 

“I guess.”

 

“Wil.”

 

Phil paused, Wilbur heard the couch dip as his father moved closer.

 

“Wil, look at me.”

 

Fingers grabbed his chin, pulling so he was looking at his father.

 

“Tommy cares for you, you know that.”

 

Wilbur nodded.

 

“He came to see you today, he loves you.”

 

Wilbur smiled.

 

“He forgave you after you managed to get into a car accident.”

 

Wilbur sheepishly rubbed his neck.

 

“He is gonna love you no matter what you do.”

 

“I know.”

 

“Do you though?”

 

Wilbur nods.

 

“He doesn’t say it much, but I think he does.” Wilbur mutters.

 

“He does, I swear to your mother that he does.”

 

Wilbur let out a bittersweet smile at the thought of Kristen.

 

“She would love him.”

 

“She always wanted a new son.”

 

Phil smiled.

 

“Well then she will be overjoyed to meet him when that time comes.”

 

Wilbur laughed, Tommy and his mother would be a crazy duo.

 

“That would be amazing.” 

 

Phil laughed and ruffled Wilbur’s hair.

 

“Dad.” Wilbur complained. “You messed up my hair.”

 

“Okay, mate. It looks the same as before.”

 

“Nuh huh.”

 

“It literally does-” Phil sighs. “You are hopeless.”

 

“Am not!”

 

“You just… just… whatever.” Phil said giving up. “Just think about how much he loves you.”

 

Wilbur smiled, thinking about how much Tommy loves him was fun.

 

“He loves me a lot.”

 

“And you love him?”

 

“Of course I do.” Wilbur says, offended his father would ask such a silly question.

 

“Let him know that.”

 

“Oh believe me, he knows.”

 

“You say that, mate, but just letting someone realise the depth of your love for them might change their view of you completely.”

 

“Are you saying I don’t show my love for Tommy enough?”

 

“I’m saying he might not know how much you truly love him.”

 

Wilbur let the words sink in and he scoffed, how could Tommy not know how much he loved him.

 

“And Theseus.”

 

Phil said, bringing Wilbur out of his thoughts.

 

“Is an unreliable vigilante who we want to help, we will try our best to help him. You know how we are, but whether or not he trusts us enough to let us help him is his decision.”

 

Wilbur glances down, still nodding.

 

“Hey.” Wilbur looked up. “You can’t force him to trust you.”

 

“I can try.” Wilbur mumbled.

 

“Wil-”

 

“I’m joking.”

 

Phil glares at him.

 

“I am!” Wilbur huffed. “Sy’s stupid power doesn’t even work on him anyway.”

 

Phil raised an eyebrow.

 

“That’s new information.”

 

“It’s like he’s a power nullifier.” Wilbur mumbled, unaware he was speaking out loud. “I don’t think I’ve seen anyone else’s powers work on him.”

 

“Oh?”

 

“Niki said her’s didn’t work.”

 

“That’s just two people Wil-”

 

“Have you used your power around him?”

 

“Well no but-”

 

“Try to, just trust me, you need to try.”

 

“Okay, Okay I will try.”

 

“Thank you, Dad.”

 

Phil nodded.

 

“Right okay, look, all I was trying to say was that you just have to give them both time.”

 

“Okay, thanks Dad.”

 

“Anytime, Wil.”

 

Wilbur reaches forward and hugs Phil, sinking into his father’s arms.

 

“I love you.”

 

“I know.” Wilbur replies, smiling.

 

******

 

“Go to bed, Wil.” Phil said, pushing his son away from him.

 

“But I’m not tired.” Wilbur huffed, glaring at his father.

 

“Then go bother, Techno.”

 

“But Techno’s boring! He’s just sitting in his room, studying greek myths.”

 

“I’m sure he isn't.”

 

Wilbur raised an eyebrow.

 

“He may be, but that doesn’t mean I should have to deal with your shit, look Wil, I have business to deal with.”

 

“Oh?”

 

“That new agency is appearing in more places.”

 

“The Las Nevadas thing?”

 

“Yup, they busted one of our shipments yesterday.”

 

“Was it a major one?”

 

“Ehhh.” Phil made a so-so motion with his hand. “It had some of the netherite infused weapons and the shipment of Tubbo’s new inventions.”

 

“So not too bad.”

 

“Yeah, just wish we knew what they wanted.”

 

“Do we not have any idea of what they want?” Wilbur questioned. “I mean, there has to be something they are targeting.”

 

“Well whatever it is is still unknown, they are relatively new to the city, only a few sightings.”

 

“Have they only been screwing with us?”

 

“Nope.” Phil replied. “Reports say they broke into The Tower and stole a bunch of medical supplies.”

 

“So they are going after both us and those stupid heroes, interesting.”

 

“Or they were just being brash and were in need of healing supplies.”

 

“We can’t know for certain.”

 

“No, we can’t.”

 

Phil sighed, rubbing the bridge of his nose.

 

“They can’t be any worse than that other one, Eggpire?”

 

“The group we sent to scout out L’Manburg?” Phil asked.

 

“They sucked, got defeated by the heroes in like two months. Idiots.”

 

“We aren’t going to hire Las Nevadas.” Phil mumbled, thinking of the possibilities that would come from the possible new alliance. 

 

Las Nevadas was uncontrollable. That was for certain.

 

In the few weeks of them being around they had caused chaos among both the heroes and the villains.

 

They had even seemed to cause some ruckus with the vigilantes.

 

Word had spread that two vigilantes joined their ranks, and now the other vigilantes were trying to either get a place, or get away.

 

Phil was slightly worried about Theseus, the kid had called them while in The Tower of all places, was he working for Las Nevadas?

 

He didn’t think so, Theseus seemed loyal to himself, and only himself.

 

Phil’s knowledge of the other vigilantes was quite limited, he’d have to research them later, after he gets Wilbur to go to bed.

 

“You need sleep, mate.” 

 

“Do not-”

 

“I can see the bags under your eyes, just try and rest, okay?”

 

Wilbur sighed before nodding, getting up and walking up the stairs, out of Phil’s view.

 

“Night Dad!” Wilbur called out, stomping loudly as he walked past his brother’s room.

 

“Goodnight Wil.” 

 

Phil smiled at his son’s antics, before getting up himself.

 

The ground creaked as he walked on it, showing its age.

 

The man walked towards his office that was at the end of the hall, opening the door before slipping in.

 

His office had many pictures of his family, ranging from baby Techno and Wilbur hugging to teenage them flipping the camera off.

 

There was a photo of the first time they dyed Techno’s hair, the pink dye covering most of his sons’ bodies.

 

A picture of Wilbur getting his first guitar.

 

Techno and Wilbur in the middle of a sword fight.

 

Ghostbur holding Blue.

 

Techno asleep with his glasses and his mythology book in his lap.

 

Young Wilbur and Techno taking a selfie over Phil’s asleep body with a moustache drawn on with a sharpie.

 

Wilbur climbing on Techno’s back flipping off the camera.

 

Techno’s smile after telling them that he beat that kid in the potato farm contest he had been competing in for months.

 

The time Techno got pied by Wilbur, face covered in whip cream. Wilbur holding a can of whip cream can be seen in the background.

 

A blurry photo taken in the backyard of the mansion they owned in the Antarctic Empire.

 

They were running around the backyard chasing the shadows. Unaware that their father was the one moving the shadows away from them.

 

Young Ghostbur curled around Techno’s chest, Blue tucked into his side. Young Techno is looking up to the camera, eyes wide with shock.

 

It was the first time Ghostbur had willingly been touched by Techno.

 

Phil smiled at the memory, Techno had almost started crying when Ghostbur had slotted himself into his arms.

 

Ghostbur had always been scared of Techno, which had been a terrible thing to add to Techno’s already poor mental health.

 

It had been a long day for the two twins when Ghostbur had decided he really wanted to go to sleep in the car. 

 

Techno had then been asked to carry his twin up into his room.

 

The pink haired Watson had been wary of the idea, knowing how unpredictable Ghostbur could be when things didn’t go his way.

 

Phil had insisted that Techno did it, claiming that Ghostbur wouldn't even know that it was Techno who had done it.

 

Techno had resisted until he turned to look at Ghostbur, his twin was curled up into a ball, clutching Techno’s hoodie.

 

Phil recalls Techno sighing before picking up Ghostbur. 

 

As Techno was placing Ghostbur on the bed, one of his hands reached out, pulling Techno down next to him.

 

Ghostbur then proceeded to wrap his arms around Techno.

 

Phil was happy he had his camera with him.

 

Sitting in front of all of Phil’s important documents was his favourite photo.

 

The twins were about thirteen when the photo was taken.

 

It was a special moment behind the photo that made it Phil’s favourite photo, but was that the only reason he liked it?

 

No, it was simply because of how happy they looked.

 

It was taken the day Wilbur finally manifested.

 

Techno had his powers for almost two years when Wilbur first got his.

 

There had started being worry that he would never manifest, he was reaching the end of the age when that would normally happen.

 

Not that they would love him any less if he didn’t manifest, just that they knew Wilbur would hate himself if he never got a power.

 

Now Wilbur’s power manifestation had happened quickly. 

 

That morning Techno and Wilbur were making pancakes for their father as a surprise, when one of the pancakes was flipped too far, as it was flying off the bench Wilbur had moved at an inhuman speed to catch it.

 

Wilbur then dropped said pancake on the floor and started screaming.

 

Phil had run into the room, only to see the biggest smile on his son’s face.

 

That wasn’t when the photo was taken though.

 

The photo was taken hours later.

 

Siren had been minding his own business when he felt a strange itch in his throat, he thought nothing of it and went to get water, only to start choking as he walked down the hall.

 

He couldn’t breathe, he was choking on air.

 

Techno and Phil had both moved to help him, only to realise he was coughing up blood.

 

They drove to the emergency room only to be told that he was simply manifesting.

 

On the drive back Siren passed out.

 

When they got home Wilbur started screaming at them, saying he manifested twice.

 

Phil took the picture when Techno opened his arms and Wilbur was rushing towards him.

 

They both looked so happy.

 

Phil smiled.

 

A recent picture of Wilbur and Tommy sat on his desk. Maybe it was creepy that he had a photo of the boy after only knowing him a few months, but it was just so cute he couldn’t help himself.

 

The photo had been taken after one of the dinner’s at their house that Tommy attended. Tommy was curled into Wilbur’s side, eyes closed, deep into sleep.

 

Wilbur was hugging Tommy closely to his chest, running a hand through the younger’s hair, eyes half lidded, fighting off sleep.

 

Techno could be seen in the background, glancing at the two of them with a hint of fondness in his face, something only someone close to him would see.

 

Phil smiled at the image, before turning to his chair.

 

He sat down, sinking into the fabric of the chair.

 

He ran a hand over his face, the Las Nevadas group could end up causing a lot of damage, they didn’t want that.

 

Phil sighed before turning to the pile of vigilante files he requested be sent to him.

 

It was a big pile, with over twenty vigilantes to get through.

 

He thought of what they knew.

 

…Nothing.

 

They knew hardly anything.

 

Las Nevadas was a new organisation that wasn’t causing too many issues, yet.

 

They were said to be under a leader who had power in either the heroes or the villains ranks.

 

Las Nevadas had two vigilantes on their side, who supposedly willingly decided to join them.

 

Theseus wasn’t either of the vigilantes, he assumed.

 

So now he had to read through files, about vigilantes who now may pose issue to The Syndicate.

 

There was a reason Phil only met with a couple vigilantes.

 

They were the only ones who threatened them slightly.

 

Theseus was one of them.

 

The others hadn’t been heard of for a while.

 

Guess he scared them. Opps.

 

Phil started flipping.

 

Most of the stuff was boring, the vigilantes normally did just help people.

 

This one did this.

 

This one’s power is that.

 

This one saved a cat from a tree.

 

This one stopped a fire.

 

This one did a cool trick with its powers.

 

Blah. Blah. Blah.

 

Phil kept skimming until he paused at one.

 

There was a blurry photo on it. It was taken from a news article.

 

The news article's headline read:

 

Theseus and Purpled: Vigilante alliance or friends?

 

So Theseus had himself a friend, interesting.

 

Purpled was a decently big deal it seemed.

 

The guy seemed to have helped with some pretty important things.

 

He was even seen working with Punz, or as the public knew him, Jail-Break.

 

The vigilante’s powers were unknown, but were said to have something to do with blood.

 

Reports say that he once killed a man by draining all the blood out of his body.

 

The man had tried to attack Theseus, fascinating.

 

So he was definitely a possibility.

 

Phil smiled before moving the file to the side, opening up the next one.

 

Inside this one was no photo. 

 

And hardly any information.

 

His name was Slime, but recent talk on the streets say he rebranded to Slimecicle.

 

The vigilante’s powers are said to be the ability to know everything about a person, their weaknesses, their background, their powers, their family, with just a little bit of physical touch.

 

He was powerful then, and useful for something like Las Nevadas. 

 

Slime spends more time up in L’Manburg then in the suburbs like the other vigilante’s, so he wasn’t scared of the heroes.

 

He has also been seen with Purpled recently.

 

That’s funny.

 

Slime has been seen around Quackity the most out of all the heroes and is normally seen touching some part of the heroes body.

 

Why? Well the stupid file doesn’t say, which is just great.

 

Phil sighed, he had his two guesses then. 

 

He moved the other vigilante’s file to sit next to Purpled’s.

 

The next file sat innocently on his desk.

 

Phil glared at it.

 

As his hand moved to open it he heard a quiet knock on the door.

 

He assumed Wilbur was back, wanting more attention.

 

“Come in.”

 

What Phil wasn’t expecting was to see his oldest son standing awkwardly at the door.

 

“Tech?”

 

“Hi Dad.” Techno mumbled, shuffling into the room. He sat himself down on one of the couches.

 

“What's up, mate?”

 

“I-” Techno cut himself off, looking down sheepishly. “I was wondering.”

 

Techno paused, whether or not that was because he was unable to say, or didn’t know how to say it was unknown to Phil.

 

“Hmmm.” Phil made a noise he hoped would be interpreted as a reassurance to keep going.

 

“I was wondering if I could do research on the band.”

 

“Tubbo’s band?” Phil asked, confused.

 

Techno nodded.

 

“You didn’t have to ask, mate. You’re an adult now, I can’t stop you or your brother.” Phil said. “No matter how much I want to”

 

“I know that.”

 

Techno glared at him, it wasn’t very intimidating considering he was wearing fuzzy pink pig pyjamas. 

 

“I just thought I should ask because of Ranboo’s message he sent-”

 

“Message? From Ranboo?” Phil questioned.

 

Techno nodded.

 

“He sent one round this morning.”

 

Phil opened up his computer and went straight to his inbox.

 

Dozens of messages left unread.

 

If Techno could see his screen he would be yelling at him to read them.

 

Phil clicked on the email from Ranboo.

 

Skimming it with his eyes.

 

“Tubbo says that the band is dangerous.”

 

“Oh?”

 

“And that if we were wanting to do any experiments on it to be careful, and to call him with any questions.”

 

“That’s it?” 

 

“He may have also said.” Techno took a deep breath. “ThatitmaybedeadlyandthatithadthepotentialtokillTheseussobecareful.”

 

Phil paused his reading, turning to look at his son.

 

“Again but slower please.”

 

“He kind of said that it may be deadly and that it had the potential to kill Theseus so be careful.”

 

“Kill Theseus!” Phil exclaimed. “He said it wouldn’t.”

 

Techno nodded.

 

“He did. But it also can kill Theseus.”

 

“What?” 

 

“It has some weird chemical in it, it’s bad, Dad.”

 

“Well shit.” Phil said.

 

“So can I?”

 

Phil paused, on one hand it wouldn’t be that bad, his son would be careful about it.

 

On the other one wrong move and his son could end up dead.

 

“You’ll be safe?”

 

“Of course.”

 

“And you will tell one of us the second it goes bad.”

 

Techno scoffed.

 

“It won’t go bad.”

 

“If. If it goes bad.”

 

“Yes.” Techno sighed. “Dad, I’ll be fine.”

 

Techno flashed his dad a look. Somewhere between a stop parenting me , and a I’m thankful for your existence .

 

Phil smiled at his son.

 

“Ok.”

 

Phil tilted his head, there was something else bothering Techno.

 

“Anything else you wanna talk about Tech?”

 

“Nah, I’m all good.”

 

“You sure? You know I’m here for you. And so’s Wil, and the others.”

 

“I’m sure.” Techno said way too quickly. “Everything is fine.”

 

“If you say so.”

 

“I’m just tired.”

 

“Then go to bed!” Phil said, exasperated. “You and your brother are so similar.”

 

“You should go to bed, Old Man.”

 

“Hey! I am not that old.”

 

“Whatever helps you sleep at night.”

 

Phil sighed before getting up.

 

“I’m going to bed, you should too.” He called as he walked out. “And tell your brother to as well.”

 

“Night Dad.”

 

“Night mate.”

 

******

 

Techno watched Phil exit his office.

 

Technically he was allowed to stay in there.

 

Phil knew where he was and he hadn’t kicked him out.

 

Techno walked over to his father’s desk and looked at the pile of files sitting on it.

 

Two files were separate from the rest.

 

He picked up the first one.

 

It was about a vigilante who went by Slimecicle.

 

Techno glanced over it.

 

The guy’s powers seemed alright, but other than that it was pretty basic stuff.

 

He must have something of interest if Phil was taking the time to research him.

 

Techno placed down the folder and picked up the one beneath it.

 

It was another file on a vigilante, only this time it was about Purple.

 

Techno knew he had to warn Tommy.

 

If his Dad was researching vigilantes he assumed nothing good would come from it.

 

Maybe he wanted to recruit them, but since their powers were so vaguely written he assumed it was because they were being a pain to The Syndicate.

 

The best way to get rid of pests is to terminate them.

 

Tommy definitely needed to know then.

 

Techno paused, glancing at the other files on the desk.

 

The ones that remained stacked up were full of vigilantes, yet not one about Theseus.

 

Techno shook it off, probably just a coincidence.

 

Nothing was ever a coincidence anymore, everything happened for a reason.

 

He sat down on his father’s chair, leaning back, turning to look out the window.

 

The stars were out.

 

He could make out some constellations.

 

The Plough, Ursa Major, and Cassiopeia were all visible, he liked those ones.

 

The stars shined onto his face.

 

Techno looked to see if the moon was in his view.

 

As he leaned forward a crow flew onto the windowsill.

 

It cawed at him.

 

“I’m allowed to be in here, shut it.”

 

It cawed again.

 

Techno ignored it, birds would go away if he ignored them, that was common sense.

 

It cawed again, even louder this time, demanding Techno’s attention.

 

“I said shut it.”

 

The bird cawed again. 

 

Techno sighed, glancing at the bird out of his peripheral vision.

 

“Don’t make me go over there.”

 

The bird squawked at him. Loudly.

 

“Shut. It.”

 

The crow started repeatedly cawing, attracting its friends to come and join it in causing Techno misery.

 

Techno got up and pulled the curtain in front of the window, blocking it from his sight.

 

The birds' angrily cawed once they saw what he did.

 

“That’d teach you, you stupid bird.” He muttered.

 

Techno lowered himself onto the chair again.

 

He hadn’t been in his father’s office for a long time, preferring to do his work in his or his brother’s room.

 

The room hadn’t seemed to have changed.

 

New files and later technology was scattered around the room.

 

A new bookshelf had been added.

 

There was a couple new photos.

 

More recent ones of him looking unimpressed at the camera, and Wilbur smiling so widely it looked like it would hurt his mouth.

 

His eyes looked over at the photo of Tommy and Wilbur.

 

Tommy was a good kid.

 

Techno knew that.

 

Tommy was an illegal vigilante who he tried to murder.

 

He was also aware of that.

 

The trying-to-kill-him thing was a total and complete accident Theseus was just in the wrong place at the wrong time.

 

Techno sighed.

 

He had realised Tommy was Theseus quite quickly, it wasn’t hard, he has more than one brain cell unlike his brother.

 

Tommy didn’t even really try to hide it.

 

Tubbo and Ranboo always acted very weird when Theseus was brought up, that was his first clue that they knew something.

 

Wilbur had once offhandedly mentioned that Theseus was being looked into and they both froze up.

 

Phil had noticed but Techno had told him he would look into it.

 

He assumes Phil has forgotten about it now, it happened a while back.

 

Tommy then revealed that he was living with the two of them.

 

Techno had assumed that he was just friends with the vigilante then, or that Tubbo and Ranboo were hiding their identities and Theseus’ from Tommy.

 

Then the whole beating Theseus up happened.

 

He didn’t get many clues from that, as he wasn’t paying much attention. He was coming off the high from beating someone up, give him a break.

 

The only thing he remembers clearly was Wilbur’s quote after Purpled arrived. 

 

“Why are they all named fucking colours?” 

 

Then Tommy starts getting more bruises.

 

Wilbur gets grounded and they don’t see Tommy for a while.

 

Theseus tries to sacrifice himself to Schlatt or something.

 

Suddenly Tommy has a new phone very similar to the one they gave to Theseus.

 

He said it once and he will say it again, kid ain’t slick.

 

So Techno did his research.

 

It wasn’t too hard to figure out.

 

Though when he checked the files he had found later tonight they had been erased, meaning Tommy had already gotten Tubbo to remove them.

 

Might not be slick but he’s fast.

 

Techno already had his proof, he knew he was right but when Tommy got that call from his roommate it was just icing on his amazingly baked cake.

 

First off, he was called Red very early on.

 

“Why are they all named fucking colours?” 

 

Then they start talking about bodies, a dead one to be specific.

 

Talk of Purpled having a brother who is a hero, which explains the relationship between the vigilante and Jail-Break.

 

He doesn’t know when Tommy realised he knew, but he was proud of the kid.

 

The vigilante managed to figure out most of the top members of The Syndicate’s identities and even which of them knew his identity in the time Techno figured out his.

 

Techno looked around the room before getting up, he had a twin to bother.

 

******

 

“Techno.” Wilbur wined, reaching out and making grabby hands at his twin.

 

“Shut up and go to bed.”

 

Techno had left Phil’s office, stopped by the living room to grab the band and had headed into his brother’s room.

 

He was now sitting on the edge of the bed, black band in front of him.

 

The second he had gotten into the room he noticed Wilbur was sitting out on the roof.

 

Wilbur had his guitar in his hand and his notebook in the other.

 

Late night song writing , he had thought.

 

It took Wilbur a long time to notice his presence.

 

Techno had sat down at Wilbur’s desk, taking out a random notebook and writing down what he saw engraved on the band.

 

Once Wilbur noticed his twin he crawled back through the window, guitar in hand.

 

“What are you doing in here?”

 

“Working.” Techno said, not even looking up.

 

He could hear Wilbur place his guitar back on the stand. 

 

“Dad says you should go to sleep.”

 

“He always says that.” Wilbur mutters, dragging a hand through his hair.

 

“Yet you never listen.”

 

“Hey! When he tells it to you, you don’t listen either.” Wilbur argued.

 

“I listen more than you do.”

 

“Yeah, cause you're a suck up.” Wilbur said dramatically before flopping backwards onto the bed. “What are you working on?”

 

“Stuff.”

 

“Syndicate stuff or boring Technoblade stuff.”

 

“First one.”

 

“Oooh what you got.” Techno could hear Wilbur sit up behind him.

 

“Well-”

 

“You’re meant to be in bed as well. Now come join me.” Wilbur complained. “I’m cold and want my Techno cuddles.”

 

Techno didn’t even have to turn around to know his twin was pouting.

 

“Let me finish this.”

 

“What even is this? You didn’t explain it to me well.”

 

“I did, you just don’t know what the concept of listening is.”

 

“I do so!” Wilbur wined, hitting his head aggressively against the mattress. “You suck.”

 

Techno smiled slightly at his twin's antics.

 

“Yeah?”

 

“Uh huh.” Wilbur said. “You suck so much that I could write a song about it.”

 

“Oh really?”

 

“Yup, it would go like this.” Wilbur took a deep breath before singing. “~you suck, oh yes you do, Technoblade sucks oh yes he do-”

 

“Oh yes he do? Wow, that was some great English, William.”

 

Wilbur continued singing, ignoring him.

 

“~Technoblade, he is the worst, he sucks oh he sucks so much. He ruins my day, in the Techno way~”

 

“What is the Technoblade way? I would really love to know.”

 

A pillow hit Techno’s back.

 

“I would say ‘oww’ but that would just add to your ego.”

 

Wilbur threw another pillow, he threw it harder this time.

 

“Oh that hurt so bad.” Techno said, monotone as ever.

 

“~Technoblade sucks-” 

 

Techno turned around and chucked the pillow at his twin.

 

“O-oww-owww.” Wilbur choked out, rubbing his nose.

 

“Weak.” Techno scoffed.

 

Wilbur sputtered something incoherent.

 

Techno smiled to himself.

 

“I hate you.”

 

“Ok.”

 

The two sat in silence for a moment.

 

Techno returned his focus back onto the band in front of him, there were runes on the inside.

 

He wrote down another note on the pad of paper:

 

  • Engraving of TW meaning

 

  • Is it black because of the chemical inside

 

  • How many did Theseus see?

 

  • What did Theseus see?

 

  • How recently did Tubbo escape Schlatt?

 

  • Any chance of him going back?

 

  • Why does it specifically hurt Theseus?

 

  • The runes? Were they in Tubbo’s original design?

 

“I don’t hate you.”

 

“I know Wil.”

 

Techno silently sighed before setting the band and pad of paper down on the bedside table, turning to face his brother.

 

Wilbur was looking at him with wide eyes, they were filled with tears.

 

“Oh Wil.” Techno muttered, opening his arms.

 

Wilbur launched himself into them, crying softly.

 

As much as it pained Techno to say this was considered normal to him, Wilbur’s mood swings.

 

Wilbur and him had their fights, physically and verbally, and Wilbur could say some pretty mean shit and not even care about it.

 

But every now and then, something small would set him off, and he would feel the need to apologise.

 

Techno manoeuvred them so they were lying down on Wilbur’s bed.

 

“I know you love me, okay?” He felt Wilbur nod. “And I love you so much.”

 

Techno ran a hand through his brother’s hair.

 

Wilbur shifted and soon they were lying with Wilbur half on top of Techno, head resting on his chest.

 

“I love you.” Wilbur mumbled.

 

“I know you do, I know you do.”

 

Wilbur smiled and curled closer to Techno, bathing in the body heat.

 

Techno sighed before holding his brother closer, maybe they would listen to their father for once and go to bed at a reasonable time.

 

When both brothers closed their eyes the fact would be unknown that less than seven minutes later Phil would walk past the bedroom, prepared to tell them to sleep only to see them curled together.

 

Phil would then turn of the light and the Watson’s household would fall into a restful peace.

Notes:

Siren fun facts:

There are no photos of Siren because he hates when his photo is taken, just a cute little thing.

Siren is in bold because his power is in bold, that is literally why I wrote it that way.

Btw, Wilbur’s nickname for Siren is pronounced as sigh, like it rhymes with bye, but starts with S.

The fact that I study astrology is coming out with this one guys.

Hope you enjoy,

Remember to stay safe, drink water.

Xoxo Everest

Chapter 20: The threats

Summary:

Theseus learns the truth
Tommy learns the dangers

Notes:

Hehehehe I broke my schedule.

(More on that in end notes, if you care about my… break)

Enjoy!!!

It is something.

TWs:

Talk of kidnapping and child abuse

Threats (obviously)

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

The wind ran through his hair, it felt like he was flying.

 

Scratch that he was flying. His power launched him up, he could see the whole district from up on the top of the building.

 

The sky was light enough to see the outline of the Tower in the distance, Theseus would not be going over there today.

 

He didn’t want to go back there in this look for a long time.

 

Though he would be going to live there soon, he didn’t want to think too hard about that.

 

But back to the now, he was flying free.

 

His power was flowing around him in bursts, he could feel the magic in his veins, like a happy hum in the back of his head.

 

He felt at peace, like he was in his zone. 

 

He was untouchable, he was simply a god.

 

A god amongst the rest of the world, among the people.

 

His existence was amazing, he was unbeatable.

 

He was in control, he was-

 

Okay, too much poetic bullshit for him.

 

Let’s go back to fighting crime!

 

The lights of buildings around him were flicking on, informing him of the setting sun.

 

The moon could be faintly seen in the sky and he-

 

“Tommy for the love of Prime, are you listening to me?”

 

Tubbo’s static voice cut off his beautiful poetic thoughts.

 

God he was turning into Wilbur, eww.

 

“Of course I am, Bee!” Theseus said, cheerful tone in his voice.

 

He had been avoiding talking to Tubbo after finding out that he had most likely been controlled by Schlatt but some things couldn’t be prevented forever.

 

“So can you repeat what I just told you?”

 

Theseus paused, glancing at the building around him, trying to recall anything Tubbo had previously told him.

 

“Uhh.”

 

Tommy-”

 

“It’s Theseus, Bee, we have code names for a reason.”

 

“Fine.” Theseus heard Tubbo take a breath. “ Theseus! You have to listen to me when I speak to you.”

 

“But you never say anything interesting!” Theseus complained, jumping over the ledge to the next building.

 

“I tell you important things!”

 

“You just say the same thing.” Theseus put on his best Tubbo voice. “Stay safe, blah, blah, blah. Don’t die, blah, Ranboo is your extraction team, blah, blah, blah.”

 

“Tommy-”

 

“It’s all the same shit, I know it all by now.”

 

“What if I had altered the entire thing and was updating you?”

 

“Were you?”

 

“Well no, but I could still be telling you some slight changes.”

 

“But you aren’t.”

 

“I don't like this cocky version of you.”

 

“Well I do like you, at all.”

 

“Rude.”

 

“I’m the kindest person ever.”

 

“Rude.”

 

“Stop just saying rude.”

 

“Ru-de.”

 

Theseus sighed, rubbing his masked forehead.

 

“I have to tell you something Tubbo.”

 

“Oh?”

 

“So you know how Purpled and I murdered that guy?”

 

“Kinda hard to forget, yeah.”

 

“Hard for you to forget? How?”

 

“Ran and I came home to see a dead man in a dumpster, blood everywhere and you and Purpled missing.”

 

Theseus sighed.

 

“Yeah sure, guess that was hard for you, not like you murdered a guy.”

 

“I’ve killed plenty of people.”

 

“So have I, you’re not special.”

 

“Rude.”

 

“We are not doing this again!”

 

“Can you say the thing you wanted to say?”

 

“Oh yeah, so I found us a place to stay!”

 

“Oh that’s amazing, we really need to move. Like asap, so badly. Ranboo keeps complaining about the smell of blood, and now I’ve started noticing it. It’s bad, Tommy, so fucking bad dude.”

 

“Yeah, well Purps and I grew up in a place where you smelt blood everyday so…”

 

“Yeah, yeah. I’m sorry you guys are traumatised.” He heard Tubbo laugh . “So where is this place?”

 

Here comes the hard part.

 

“Okay so keep an open mind.”

 

“Not a strong starting point.”

 

“So you know how there is this big huge.. Tower in the city?”

 

He heard a laugh.

 

“You better not mean The Tower, tell me you are joking.”

 

“Dream offered! And we need it, plus Punz lives there as well so we could split up, you’d never see Schlatt cause he’s never gonna know.”

 

Tubbo took a deep breath.

 

“Please Tubbo, it’ll only be for a few days. Or weeks… maybe months.”

 

“I’ll consider it, we need Ranboo to say yes.”

 

Theseus smiled.

 

“That’s basically a yes, big man.”

 

“I know, but we have to wait for Ranboo-”

 

“Yay! Oh this is gonna be awesome Tubs-”

 

“Bee.”

 

Theseus paused in his excitement, confused at what Tubbo meant.

 

“What?”

 

“It’s Bee, Theseus. You know, Mr ‘we have code names for a reason’.”

 

“Well we do have them for a reason.” Theseus argued.

 

“Then use them!

 

“Whatever, look Bee, I’m happy you agreed.”

 

“Maybe you should listen to me when I talk to you while on patrol.”

 

“You never have interesting stuff to tell me while patrolling, it’s a fact.”

 

“I tell you the important stuff you need to know so you don’t fucking die.”

 

“Well maybe I don’t need you to tell me that shit.”

 

Tubbo’s laughter crackled through the earpiece.

 

“You wouldn’t last a second without me.”

 

“I-” Theseus sighed. “I may need you sometimes.”

 

“Ah ha he finally admits it.”

 

“Shut it, Bee boy.”

 

“I don’t think I should, you just said you need me!”

 

“I did not. I said I need you sometimes, there is a difference.” Theseus argued.

 

“Sure, Theseus, only sometimes.”

 

“Yes, I’m glad you agree.”

 

“Oh I don’t, I still think you need me. What if I told you some life changing information? Hmm?”

 

“Last time I checked I was the one with the life shattering information.” Theseus mumbled, quite enough he hoped the microphone wouldn’t pick it up.

 

“Pause what?”

 

“Umm nothing?” Theseus winced, he didn’t sound very convincing.

 

“Life changing information is normally shared with all who may find it life changing, Tommy.”

 

“What? No, I don't have any information that is life changing.” Theseus mumbled. “And codenames.” He said weakly.

 

“No no. How about you go back and tell me what the fuck you were talking about.”

 

“Oh umm, well you see…” Theseus glanced around, considering just ripping the ear piece out and stepping on it. 

 

“Tommy.”

 

Theseus sighed.

 

“I-” Theseus paused, was he really about to say this? “Okay so you have got to understand why I didn’t tell you straight away, okay, please Tubbo?”

 

Theseus could hear Tubbo’s nervous and confused laughter.

 

“See Tommy the thing is I don’t know what the fuck you are talking about so you better start talking before I send Ranboo on your ass.”

 

Theseus gulped.

 

“Tubbo-”

 

“Start. Talking.”

 

“Okay okay, so like do you remember how ages ago I broke into the Tower?”

 

There was a pause on Tubbo’s end.

 

“That was four days ago Tommy-”

 

“I know, I know, ages ago.”

 

“No-”

 

“And then like a little bit before that-”

 

“How long ago is ‘a little bit before that’, Thes? Because your concept of time is fucked.”

 

“A month or two ago.” 

 

Theseus prepared himself mentally for the yelling.

 

“What! A month or two is not a little bit before, Tommy!”

 

“Well time blurs together when you just have shitty things happening every other week, aye?”

 

“No, Tommy. Just no.”

 

“Yeah, yeah, whatever Tubs.”

 

“Bee.”

 

“Bee.” Theseus mocked.

 

He turned to look around, no one else was even near him, civilians or villains.

 

“Anyway, a little bit before that Karl-” Theseus cut himself off. “Wait, do you know Karl?”

 

“The hero?”

 

“Yeah, he’s the one with-”

 

“Mind manipulation powers, I know Thes.”

 

“Well Karl told me about this… exciting new revelation he had.”

 

“Oh.”

 

“Mmm hmm.” Theseus was stalling now, trying to come up with some sort of lie, he couldn’t just tell Tubbo, could he? Especially after keeping it from him for so long.

 

“Tommy.”

 

“Ok, ok.” Theseus sighed.

 

“Tommy.” Tubbo sounded annoyed.

 

“I know Tubs, I’m just thinking about how I should phrase this.” Theseus lied, he was fucked.

 

“Think faster, motherfucker.”

 

“I-”

 

“Tick tock.”

 

“Damn Tubs, when did you get so scary. That’s crazy man-”

 

“Tick tock, Theseus. Tick tock.”

 

Theseus laughed, terrified. 

 

“Okay, Tubs, that is so fun, umm kinda making me scared big man.”

 

“Good.” Tubbo said. “Now tell me.”

 

Theseus knew he was gonna need to tell Tubbo at some point, but was he really about to tell him, with no preparation?

 

Fuck it.

 

“Your dad has the power to mind control people.” Theseus blurted out.

 

And then there was silence, the only sound being the slight mechanical buzz of the earpiece. 

 

“I-” Tubbo cut himself off. “What?”

 

Theseus paused, did he do this?

 

“Holy shit.”

 

“Tubs-”

 

“Tommy, why would you not tell me sooner?”

 

“I-”

 

“And you’ve known for months?”

 

“Tubbo-”

 

“You are unbelievable Tommy.”

 

“Tubbo! Look, I didn't want to tell you because I knew you would react like this.”

 

“Oh! I’m fucking sorry for not taking it well that my horrible excuse for a father can control people.”

 

“That…” Theseus cut himself off.

 

“That what, Theseus?”

 

“That isn’t all.”

 

“That isn’t all?”

 

Theseus sighed internally, might as well rip the whole bandaid off. 

 

“And he may also have the ability to control you…”

 

“Ok what the actual fuck.”

 

“Tubbo, I’m sorry.”

 

“Yeah, real great use that does right now, Tommy.”

 

“I wish I told you, I just had so many things happen and it was never the right time to tell you and-”

 

“When did you find out?” Tubbo cut in, harshly.

 

Tubbo’s words felt like ice in his veins.

 

“Well Karl told me about it a few months ago-”

 

“I said, when did you find out, Theseus. Don’t make me repeat myself.”

 

“I-” Theseus sighed. “Do you remember that day I came back really late from work?”

 

“That happens a lot, be more specific.”

 

“George and Dream surprised me at the cafe and drove me home, that’s when I figured out who they were.”

 

“That isn’t helping.”

 

“When I got back you and Ranboo were shouting at each other.”

 

“Oh.”

 

“You then noticed me and we got in a fight and you were saying some pretty awful stuff.”

 

“I remember that.’

 

“Well I hoped you would.” Theseus tried for a joke, it didn’t get a laugh out of Tubbo.

 

“I was really confused when I woke up, Ranboo said we had a fight. I just assumed it was because of the villains, was it not?”

 

Theseus sighed, shaking his head even though he knew Tubbo wouldn’t be able to see him.

 

“I’m pretty sure you were being mind controlled.”

 

“...well fuck.”

 

“I didn’t want to tell you-”

 

“In case you were wrong.” Tubbo finished for him. “I’m sorry man.”

 

A silence fell over the two, Theseus started walking, assuming Tubbo would need some time to himself to process all that was just said.

 

As Theseus walked he noticed a flash of pink and red over on a far building, Techno.

 

Theseus was about to walk over there when he heard Tubbo sigh.

 

“I get why you didn’t tell me, Thes, but come on.”

 

“I’m sorry, I just didn’t want you to hurt.”

 

Theseus leant down, watching the Blade on the rooftop across from him.

 

“I know you didn’t Theseus, believe me I know.”

 

Theseus crept over to the edge of the roof. Techno was stretching, the full villain gear made him way more scary.

 

“I’m gonna go talk to Ranboo, he deserves to know as well.”

 

“Ok, Tubs.”

 

Theseus crept further towards the edge.

 

“Stay safe and out of trouble, Theseus.”

 

“I won’t!” Theseus laughed, pushing himself off the roof, muting his comm as he jumped.

 

Theseus landed with ease on the roof beside him, Techno didn’t even look up.

 

Theseus would like to say that he didn’t hear him and that’s why The Blade didn’t react.

 

That would be incorrect though as Techno claims that Theseus can’t do anything quietly.

 

“Hey, Blade.”

 

“Theseus.” 

 

Techno turned his head slightly, a question clear on his face.

 

Well not clear, as Theseus can hardly tell what emotion is on his face.

 

“What are you doing out here?”

 

“Reading.” Theseus deadpanned, watching as Techno leaned over the edge of the building.

 

“Sounds fun. What book, Theseus?”

 

Theseus sighed, curse Techno and his knowledge of books. Now he has to lie.

 

“Ummm a good one.”

 

“Really? Didn’t know you could read.”

 

“Fuck you, bitch! Of course I know how to read.”

 

Theseus lunged toward Techno, red magic glowing on his fingertips.

 

As he reached Techno he felt a hand push him away, and soon the ground felt a lot closer.

 

Techno turned, one hand sitting on the hilt of his sword.

 

“Do you really think it’s smart to try and attack me, Theseus?”

 

“Yes.” Theseus gritted out. “Bitch.” He added for good measure.

 

He pushed himself up and tried to kick Techno in the chest.

 

His foot was yanked by Techno, making Theseus twist his body to stop his foot from being snapped, and was now laying face down on the rooftop with Techno hardly breaking a sweat above him.

 

Techno placed his boot on Theseus’ back, pinning him down.

 

“Fuck you.” Theseus said, squirming under Techno.

 

“No, Theseus.” 

 

Theseus sighed, letting his body go slack against the rooftop. 

 

Maybe letting Techno think he won…

 

Techno loosened up his hold, probably expecting Theseus to just sit up normally. Theseus isn’t normal.

 

The second the grip was less tight Theseus knocked his forehead into Techno’s, throwing the man slightly off balance.

 

Theseus then quickly kicked out Techno’s legs, or at least he tried to.

 

Techno growled, actually growled at him. It wouldn’t have been loud, probably only just above a whisper but as it was right in his ear it caused him to jump.

 

The few moments it took for Theseus to regain his composure was enough for Techno to knock him down again, this time with a hand gripped around his neck, slowly cutting off his access to breathe.

 

He should stop, submit. Fuck that.

 

Theseus thrashed against the hand, submitting be damned. 

 

“Theseus, calm down.” 

 

“No.” Theseus hissed, struggling to get air in. “Fuck you!”

 

Even the loss of air wasn’t enough to stop him, he kept struggling.

 

“Theseus.” Techno sighed. 

 

And then the hands tightened, and the air completely stopped coming.

 

Theseus knew that logically he could hold his breath comfortably for a minute, but he had already been struggling for the past minute.

 

“Stop struggling and this will end well for you. I don’t want to hurt you.” 

 

But he will.

 

“But I will.”

 

Theseus let himself collapse, he needed air and he needed it now.

 

Techno stood up, walking back to the edge of the building, leaving Theseus to breathe heavily.

 

The villain didn’t even seem phased at all, just brushing the slight dust off of his cape.

 

“You fought well, Theseus.”

 

“What? You almost killed me!”

 

“That was a good fight, you’ll learn how to hold your own the more we do it.”

 

Theseus couldn’t believe this. “What?”

 

“Oh come on, Theseus, you’re one of us now.”

 

“No!” Theseus said, crawling onto his feet. “I will not be a part of you guys’ thing.”

 

“We’re called The Syndicate, but okay.” Techno deadpanned. “I’m pretty sure you knew that, Theseus you doing okay? Hit your head?”

 

Theseus let out a harsh chuckle, ignoring how it made his head spin.

 

“Fuck you.”

 

“Now, come on Theseus, play nice.”

 

Theseus let out a shaky breath. 

 

“Fuck. You.” 

 

Techno sighed.

 

“Did you have some reason for coming over here, Theseus?”

 

He tilted his head to the side, studying the vigilante.

 

“No?” Theseus said, assuming Techno had somewhere he was going with his question.

 

Techno smiled.

 

“So since you don’t have a reason, how about we think of a topic to discuss.”

 

Yes.

 

So many things.

 

“Well-”

 

“Hmmm, no ideas?” Techno said, completely cutting Theseus off.

 

“No, I have things-”

 

“Why don’t we talk about how your little buddy Dream told everyone you were studying under him.”

 

Oh shit.

 

“Oh.”

 

“Becoming a hero Theseus? That’s like the one rule Phil said you couldn’t break.” Techno said.

 

“Look, it wasn't planned! Dream was in need of an answer to a question-”

 

Techno raised an eyebrow.

 

“So he used you?”

 

“No! You were there, Tech-” 

 

Theseus cut himself off, thinking he almost let his secret out. Wait.

 

“Oh wait, you know about that. Yeah! You were there, Techno, with me!”

 

Techno opened and closed his mouth,

 

“Did you just forget that you failed miserably to hide your identity from me?”

 

“Shut up Techno.”

 

“Yeah, okay. So you becoming a hero or not? Cause that wrecks a lot of our plans.”

 

Theseus sighed, shaking his head.

 

“I don’t know, probably not. We may fake some things to keep the public off our backs.”

 

Techno nodded.

 

“It will make some things easier, you know.” Theseus smiled. “I mean now logically none of the heroes can arrest me!”

 

“Schlatt still can.”

 

“Oh fuck Schlatt, mate.”

 

Techno chuckled.

 

“So let me guess this straight, you are using Dream to get something good for yourself.”

 

Theseus nodded,

 

“Yeah, basically.”

 

“You’re an idiot sometimes, Theseus.”

 

“Oh fuck off.”

 

Techno chuckled.

 

“Mimimi I’m Techno. Mimimi I’m a total dick.”

 

“You sound just like me, Theseus.”

 

Theseus laughed, walking closer to Techno.

 

“Of course I do, I’m fucking amazing.”

 

“You’re a fucking moron.” Techno said, mocking Theseus.

 

Theseus glared at him.

 

No one made fun of bigman Theseus.

 

Theseus knew he wasn’t prepared enough to fight Techno again so he did the next best thing.

 

He threw one of his discs at Techno’s head.

 

It was Mellohi, Theseus noted as Techno turned to look at him.

 

Techno raised an eyebrow, motioning to the disc that lay on the ground.

 

“Tubbo made them! They are apparently really sharp if I want them to be.” Theseus said, watching as Techno leaned down to pick up the disc. “I have two! Oh and they play music, and they’re like a boomerang so they-”

 

Theseus was cut off as Techno pressed the purple centre and the disc came flying back towards him.

 

Techno reacted with shock, holding his hand as if the disc had cut him, it hadn’t.

 

“-come back if I press the middle or if they are away for too long.” He finished quietly.

 

Theseus smiled awkwardly, rubbing the back of his neck.

 

Techno looked at him, nothing much showing on his face.

 

“Ok, Theseus, ok.”

 

“What? Is The Blade scared of a little disc? Huh? Scared it’s gonna hurt you-“

 

Techno cut him off with a growl, he had a habit of doing that apparently.

 

“Fine I’ll be quiet, but I think you are scared!”

 

“Shut it Theseus.” Techno started fixing his sword, which sat innocently on his hip.

 

“Oh but Blade, I do think that you are so, so, so scared.”

 

“Ya said you would be quiet, Theseus.”

 

“I did, didn't I.” He leaned over and grabbed the sword out of Techno’s sword holder thingy, don’t blame him for not knowing what it was called, shhhhh.

 

“Theseus.” Techno warned.

 

Theseus laughed as he threw the sword from hand to hand.

 

“This is so epic, big man.”

 

“Give it back, Theseus.” 

 

Theseus kept laughing, running his fingers over the blade of the sword.

 

“I don’t think I will, I like it.”

 

Techno growled again, reaching out for it.

 

Theseus dodged, pulling the glistening sword down with him.

 

“Theseus.”

 

“Nope, mine now.”

 

Techno lunged at Theseus, at the sword.

 

He managed to grab onto Theseus' hoodie and yanked him back, pushing him into Techno’s chest, letting the man take back the sword.

 

“Proud of yourself?”

 

Theseus pushed himself out of The Blade’s arms.

 

“Go fuck yourself, Techno.”

 

“I’m good, Theseus.”

 

“You suck, Technoblade.”

 

“Oh yeah?” Techno said, clearly just humouring him.

 

“You suck more than so many people I know, including Quackity and Wilbur and Dream and Schlatt…” 

 

Theseus paused.

 

“Actually no one can suck as much as Schlatt, that guy is a total wanker.”

 

Techno paused, looking at Theseus closer.

 

“Explain.”

 

“Well I mean Schlatt just sucks, nothing more to say-“

 

“No, say more.”

 

“Well he like… did things.”

 

“Go on.” Techno said, seeming more interested in what Theseus had to say now.

 

“I-”

 

Theseus didn’t know if he should do this.

 

“C’mon Theseus, I’m sure it won’t be too bad, I’ve heard and seen worse.”

 

“I doubt that.” Theseus muttered.

 

“Just tell me, Theseus.”

 

“He kidnapped me, Tech! Kidnapped me!”

 

“He…. kidnapped you?”

 

“Yup. I was a foster kid, running from my more recent home, when I ran into him.”

 

Tommy was running again, that wasn’t unusual.

 

He could imagine his social worker's words she would say to him.

 

“Theseus, we are running out of homes for you, stop running, they aren’t that bad.”

 

But they were, they were so so bad.

 

His most recent house started off fine, one of the best in the past year. Until one of the older sons decided Tommy was a problem.

 

So the hitting started. 

 

Soon the other son joined in, and then the father.

 

Then the mother, he didn’t enjoy it.

 

Well obviously.

 

He needed to get out, so he did.

 

So here he was, surviving alone on the streets, at 7 years old.

 

Tommy was just wandering around, trying to find a bench to sleep on, when he crashed head first into Him.

 

Tommy looked up, holding his arm, an apology on his lips.

 

“Hey there kid.”

 

“I’m sorry.” He muttered, preparing to turn and run.

 

“It’s okay, kid. I’m not gonna bite.”

 

Tommy didn’t believe him, he looked down at his feet.

 

“Kid, look at me.”

 

Tommy did.

 

The man whistled.

 

“Got one hell of a nasty black eye there, kid.”

 

“I’m not a kid.”

 

The man laughed, cold.

 

“Ok, not a kid. Do you want some help?”

 

Now Tommy knew not to trust strangers, but who could he trust, the answer was no one he knew.

 

“How can you… you help me?”

 

The man smiled, teeth on view.

 

“Come with me.”

 

Tommy should have said no.

 

“Umm ok.”

 

Why didn’t he say no?

 

He needed to say no.

 

No would have stopped him.

 

He wouldn’t have had this happen.

 

No. No. No. No.

 

“Theseus?”

 

“He’s a fucking wrongun Techno.”

 

“I know, Theseus.”

 

“You know?”

 

“I’ve seen first hand some of the things Schlatt has done to people.”

 

“Were-“ Theseus cut himself off, turning away from Techno. “Were you taken by him too?”

 

He could hear fabric rustling.

 

“No.”

 

“Oh-“

 

“But Wil was.”

 

Theseus turned around quickly.

 

“What?”

 

Techno sighed.

 

“I can’t tell you the whole story, but yeah.”

 

“Oh.”

 

“He… struggled with it for a long time, he’s better now.”

 

“….why?”

 

“Why what?”

 

“Why did Schlatt… do things to him?”

 

“Cause he was Phil’s son.”

 

“Oh-“

 

“And a kid that was easy to manipulate.”

 

Theseus looked down at the ground.

 

“He’ll tell you about it at some point, he’s more open to talking about it now.”

 

“Ok.”

 

“Does that make you feel better? I’m sure Will would be fine to talk to you about it. I was gonna say happy, but that’s not probably true.”

 

“Ok.”

 

“Theseus.”

 

“Thanks Techno.”

 

“Shouldn’t we be using code names, Theseus.”

 

Theseus’ mask dropped and he went back to being his usual self.

 

“Oh I’m so sorry, The Blade!”

 

“Okay Theseus.”

 

Techno turned and put his sword away.

 

“You know, for someone who seems to love using the fake names, your fellow Syndicate members don’t seem to agree.” 

 

“Oh?”

 

“Yeah, Wilbitch, he’s got this thing in his head that he just has to call me Theo, which isn’t even like short for Theseus like the heroes call me, Thes. Which is also stupid, cause like eww why would they think it sounds good, but you! Technoblade, call me Theseus, oh Theseus this, and Theseus that. Are u listening- Techno?”

 

Theseus called out turning to look at the man.

 

Techno didn’t respond, instead moving to the other edge of the roof and jumping, fucking jumping off it.

 

“Techno?” He called out.

 

Theseus heard a grunt from beneath him, no it didn’t scare him shut up.

 

“Oh so just want me to jump off the roof then? Cool, cool, cool. Imma just do that then.” 

 

Theseus mumbled under his breath as he leaned over the edge.

 

Techno was looking up at him innocently.

 

Theseus naturally stuck his tongue out, as he was using his fingers, specifically the middle one, to pull himself over the edge.

 

“Come on, Theseus, the streets need some help, criminals need to be stopped.”

 

Theseus glared at Techno.

 

“You’re a fucking villain, a literal criminal, one of the worst people-“

 

Techno yanked Theseus down, covering his mouth.

 

“Crime, Theseus. Let’s fight some bad guys.”

 

“But there is more I wanted to chat about-“

 

“Criminals Theseus.”

 

“Yeah, big man, crime time.”

 

******

 

“Niki!” Tommy called out as he entered the cafe.

 

The pinkette didn’t respond.

 

“Oh Niki?” He tried again.

 

He slipped behind the counter, preparing to start his day.

 

“Niki. Niki. Niki.”

 

Still no answer. 

 

She was here.

 

The door was unlocked so she had to be here.

 

“Niki guess who's on time for once!” 

 

He heard a slight crash from behind him, in the kitchen.

 

“Not you, surely you aren’t on time.” 

 

Tommy turned as saw Jack looking at him, arms crossed over his chest.

 

“Jack.” He said, nodding his head to the man. 

 

Hopefully Jack would just ignore what happened, when his… secret was revealed.

 

Jack finding out wasn’t the best possible thing that could have happened, but it wasn’t the worst.

 

He just wished it didn’t happen like it did, so it was more because he chose it.

 

Not because of an accident.

 

So Tommy just didn’t need him to come out and start talking about it right now.

 

Or ever.

 

Jack didn’t really need to talk about it with him.

 

He could at least wait a little bit before talking about it, a decent person would.

 

“Theseus.”

 

Jack clearly wasn’t a decent person.

 

“Do we have to do this now?”

 

“It’s just us and Niki here, I don’t see why not.”

 

Tommy sighed, guess they were gonna discuss his secret vigilante-ness.

 

He turned and started walking to the room behind the counter, taking his bag and Wilbur’s his coat off, Jack following behind him.

 

“Well, speak about it, mate.”

 

Jack grabbed Tommy’s shoulder, spinning him around to face him.

 

“Look at me then, I can’t hold a conversation with a dick who isn’t even looking at me.”

 

Tommy rolled his eyes.

 

“Tommy, if you aren’t going to take this seriously-”

 

“What do you want me to say, Jack? I’m sorry for not telling you? That I’m sorry that Niki knew before you? That I’m sorry for beating you up that one time and absolutely kicking your arse?”

 

Jack scoffed.

 

“You never fought me, and I would have won.”

 

Tommy laughed, walking back into the main area of the cafe, preparing to set the tables.

 

“We never fought! I would remember.”

 

“Hmmm but we did, right at the beginning of The Syndicate, and I won.”

 

Tommy smiled at Jack, before grabbing a cloth and walking away, wiping down the counter as he went.

 

“I’m gonna ignore that in favour of the thing I want to talk about.”

 

Tommy made a questioning humming sound, Jack still just standing behind him instead of helping him, fucking prick.

 

“When do I get to tell Wilbur!”

 

Tommy turned around quickly, Jack was clearly not expecting that.

 

“I already sent him a very ominous text. I know something about Theseus you don’t.”

 

Jack laughed.

 

“Oh his voice when he called me! He was so angry.”

 

Tommy felt his hands start shaking in rage.

 

“He just kept asking, over and over again. I didn’t even have to say anything other than no! It was beautiful Tommy.”

 

Tommy took a deep breath, trying to calm himself.

 

“Oh the joy I’m going to feel when I tell him!

 

“I mean, I most definitely will be telling him as-”

 

Tommy moved forward, hand clasping around Jack’s throat.

 

“No.” Tommy said, eyes flashing red.

 

HIs power swelled up inside him, wanting to be used.

 

Jack struggled against his hand, his own power coming to life.

 

Now Tommy had one weakness, tasers, this is known by many.

 

But the special thing behind why tasers were his weakness was the electrical currents in it.

 

It cancelled out his powers somehow, he didn’t know.

 

Tubbo and Dream had both done research into it, both came up empty.

 

Electrical currents were always gonna affect him, and his power.

 

Jack’s power is electrical currents, see the issue yet?

 

Niki came out just in time to see the aftermath.

 

The aftermath being Jack leaning against a wall and Tommy wrapping his own hand in bandages.

 

Where he found them she didn’t know.

 

Actually he probably kept some on him, she knew he would.

 

“What-” She hid her laughter, this was serious. “What happened to you guys?”

 

“Fucking prick.” Tommy hissed at Jack.

 

“Oh I’m the prick, you fucking attacked me.”

 

“You threatened to tell Wilbur.”

 

“It was a joke!”

 

“Oh yeah. A joke.”

 

“It was, what kind of fucking dumbass doesn’t understand how to take a joke.”

 

“Oh I’m the dumbass, says the guy who thinks it is his right-

 

“This again? Seriously Tommy, no one cares-

 

“-to tell someone else's secret. Like a dick-”

 

“-It was a joke!”

 

“I don’t trust you to be joking.”

 

“Of course you don’t trust me, you never trust anyone-”

 

“Fuck you. Fuck you. Fuck you. Fuck you-”

 

“-other than fucking Tubbo, and that other kid-”

 

“-fuck you. Fuck you. Fuck you-”

 

“-You honestly are so sad, you have like two friends-”

 

“-fuck you. Fuck you. Fuck you. Fuck you-”

 

“Enough!” Niki said, they had to open in 10 and they weren’t showing any signs of shutting up.

 

Tommy and Jack turned to Niki.

 

“Hi Niki.”

 

“Sup Niki.”

 

“Care to explain what happened?”

 

“Jack was being a dick-”

 


“Yeah, I was the dick-”

 

Niki held up a hand to silence Jack.

 

“Go on.”

 

“We started talking about the whole vigilante thing and he said he wanted to tell Wilbur.”

 

“Jack?”

 

“It was a joke, fucking dumbass can’t take a-”

 

“Jack.” He stopped talking.

 

Niki sighed.

 

“Anything else?” She asked.

 

The two stood in silence for a moment.

 

“I got to work on time today.”

 

Jack gave Tommy a huge glare.

 

“Good job Tommy.”

 

Niki pushed both of them toward the counter.

 

“Get some coffee going, we open in 5.”

 

She walked back to the kitchen, continuing her pastry making.

 

Jack turned to Tommy, Tommy pushed past him to go get some coffee started.

 

He heard Jack sigh.

 

Tommy started refilling the utensils when he heard Jack clear his throat awkwardly.

 

“Look, I-uh I won’t tell Wilbur, or anyone else in the Syndicate either.”

 

“Ok, Jack.”

 

Tommy was rearranging the straws when he heard Jack walk by next to him.

 

“I’m happy that you aren’t boring and powerless, I alway felt bad for you.” Jack then patted Tommy on his shoulder and started to walk away.

 

“Thanks Jack.”

 

“Anytime Theseus, anytime.”

 

“That is not becoming a thing! Techno already does it. I don't need you doing it as well!”

 

He heard Jack chuckle.

 

“Fuck you!”

 

Jack’s laugh only got louder after Tommy’s comment.

 

Tommy resisted the urge to chuck something at Jack.

 

He instead flipped the open sign and started to do his part.

 

It was rare that the 3 of them were working at the same time, normally just one or two in the mornings.

 

But when they were all working that had roles.

 

Niki would be baking, specifically the treats that will sit in the display case for people to buy straight away.

 

Jake makes people’s sandwiches and specific food items.

 

And Tommy makes people their drinks, while being the main person to take people’s orders.

 

It works, they do it naturally.

 

If Tommy ever gets too many customers out the front, Jack will come help him.

 

Too many food orders being placed? Niki will join Jack.

 

Run out of cabinet food? The three of them will speedrun making a few batches.

 

It works, so Tommy starts setting up his different toppings and syrups to prepare his station.

 

He can hear Jack preparing the toaster, and lining trays with parchment paper.

 

Niki had already started baking, several things like cupcakes and danishes already on the shelf.

 

A few minutes later the customers started arriving.

 

Half ordering simple things, coffee, black coffee, tea.

 

The others gave the most complex coffee order ever.

 

“I would like a medium-sized, iced, double-shot, caramel macchiato with almond milk, extra foam, and a drizzle of hazelnut syrup. The almond milk must be steamed to 145 degrees Fahrenheit. Add a sprinkle of cinnamon on top and stir it gently. Additionally, I'd like a whipped cream topping with a dusting of cocoa powder and a garnish of crushed caramel bits.”

 

Tommy made the drink, the lady seemed happy enough.

 

She wasn’t happy though, when Tommy had asked her to repeat the order several times before making it.

 

The lady didn’t even leave him a tip.

 

Fucking bitch.

 

Not the worst person he would deal with that day though.

 

Tommy wasn’t even prepared when he saw Phil walk through the door.

 

“Philza Minecraft, what does he want today?” Tommy said jokingly.

 

Phil smiled slightly before sitting down in Wilbur’s seat.

 

Wilbur’s seat.

 

Tommy stifled his anger, that was fine, Phil could sit there.

 

“You know the twins' orders, yeah?”

 

Tommy nodded, already turning to go and prepare their orders.

 

“Perfect, give me theirs and mine, kiddo.”

 

He started making the orders, not expecting Phil to talk.

 

Phil hardly did when without the twins, which was fine.                                                           

 

Tommy would just have to start the conversation.

 

“So I guess that they aren’t gonna make it today?”

 

Phil made a questioning noise before realising what he meant.

 

“Umm yeah, Wil is just taking some time to… sort some things out.”

 

“Oh?”

 

Tommy said, trying to prompt Phil while still seeming uninterested.

 

Whenever Phil lied it was obvious.

 

“Yup, he was tasked to do something, in the… family business and he was taking too long to do it, so Tech is making him work on a plan before he gets to leave the house.”

 

The family business aka The Syndicate.

 

Tommy laughed.

 

“So he’s grounded?”

 

“You could say that, mate.”

 

Tommy turned and handed Phil one of the drinks.

 

“And Tech?”

 

“Staying with Wilbur, doesn’t trust him to not leave.”

 

“Damn, Wilbitch really doesn’t want to do his job, huh?”

 

Phil sighed.

 

“It’s just the specific assignment, we shouldn’t have given it to him.”

 

Tommy grabbed the caramel syrup to add into Phil’s drink, it was new one, so he had to open it.

 

“Just never give Wilbur work, it’ll turn out better for your business.”

 

Phil laughed.

 

“Sometimes I wonder, Tommy, sometimes I do wonder.”

 

Tommy smiled, grabbing Phil’s and Techno’s drinks and handing them to Phil.

 

“There ya go old man.”

 

“You little shit, I’m not that old.”

 

“Whatever helps you sleep at night, Philza.”

 

“You are just like Wilbur.”

 

“Ewww don’t say that.”

 

“A little mini Wilbur.”

 

“Nooooo, shut up Phil.”

 

Phil laughed, putting a straw into his own drink.

 

“I had something I wanted to talk to you about actually, Tommy.”

 

“Yeah?” Tommy said, leaning forward on his elbows.

 

Phil smiled, taking a sip of his drink.

 

“This is good, Tommy. You make it even better than…” He dropped his voice to a whisper. “...Niki.”

 

Tommy smiled, turning around and laughing, moving to take someone else's order.

 

After taking the order, and yelling out to Jack.

 

“Cream cheese, everything bagel now, Manifold.”

 

He then turned back to Phil.

 

“So what did ya wanna talk to me about Phil?” He asked.

 

Phil looked up at him.

 

“Well.” Phil said, eyes gleaming. “It was more of an… observation.”

 

“Oh?”

 

“You seem to have… brought a worse side out in Wilbur.”

 

Tommy felt his heart drop.

 

“What?”

 

“He’s been more moody lately, and you’ve been affecting his ability to work.”

 

“I’m sorry.” Tommy said, breathing heavy.

 

“I was just hoping, you could back off a little, he doesn’t need you interrupting his life currently.”

 

Tommy watched as Phil stood up.

 

“What’s gotten into you Phil?”

 

“Oh I’ve just come into my senses.”

 

Phil turned towards the door.

 

“And if you don’t keep your distance from my son.” Phil turned to look at Tommy. “I know ways to keep you away.”

 

Tommy just got threatened by The Angel of Death.

 

Tommy, not Theseus, Tommy.

 

Oh he was so fucked.

 

Fuck.

 

Fuck.

 

Fuck.

Notes:

Ok look, I’m sorry. Everything just sort of happened at once and now here I am updating again.

This chapter I started writing back in April, I just couldn’t finish for a long time.

Now several things were to blame, don’t worry I am ok, I swear. But the main thing I’m blaming is the fact that the update schedule was stressing me out.

I just kept thinking omg I have to write this, if I don’t I’ll be letting you guys down.

So I am gonna try and update, this fic will not be over until I finish it, I swear.

I just probably won’t be following that exact schedule, it worked for a few months and then I got just so done with writing.

I love you all so so much, those of you who commented asking about me literally did motivate me to finish this chapter.

ALSO: I know this is short, I just wanted to get something out, I’m considering shorter chapters, more around this length, instead of the 12k I was writing before.

I do care about what you guys think, if you want more frequent (still like a month in between) or less frequent but longer (2ish months) please let me know.

ALSO ALSO: If you see some abrupt changes in some characters (wink wink* Phil *wink) personality it is intentional!!! I don’t want to see the comments saying that I am just throwing this out randomly, technically I am but shhh. Things like this do have plot relevance, you just don’t know it yet.

ALSO ALSO ALSO: (THIS IS GONNA BE SAD)
So around this time last year some heartbreaking news was shared, iykyk. I'm not gonna say much but this whole fic is but this chapter specifically is dedicated to Technoblade.

He changed my life and I hope he changed yours as well.

Feel free to rant or leave comments about him, it does truly make things better to talk about it.

I'm here for you all, you guys are literally always so nice and kind about my writing, so I'm here if you need someone to talk to.

Now on a happier note:

I love you all, hopefully you are doing well.

Make sure to stay safe and drink water.

Xoxo Everest

(I'm back bitch!)

Chapter 21: The ash

Summary:

Tommy is wanting to not live this again

Theseus is wanting to start again

Notes:

Heyyyyy.

Guess whose back?

New chapter bro.

TW:
Talk of Death
Blood mentions
The usual

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

After the conversation with Phil, he forced himself through the rest of his shift.

 

He almost cried.

 

Screamed.

 

Killed someone.

 

Fuck Phil.

 

Fuck this.

 

He couldn’t do this.

 

Wilbur was a grown adult, Phil had no say over who he hung out with.

 

But he could.

 

He definitely could.

 

He was the Angel of Death for Prime’s sake.

 

What in Prime’s name did Tommy do to piss off the Angel of Death?

 

The shift passed as a blur.

 

Orders being made, drinks being given.

 

Wrong orders being given, incorrect drinks being made.

 

He wasn’t present for any of it, off in his mind trying to avoid any thoughts of Phil and of Wilbur that kept showing up.

 

With a sigh, he grabbed his backpack.

 

The shift was over, he could go back to the apartment and forget it ever happened.

 

He felt like he was forgetting something.

 

It couldn’t have been important.

 

He walked out from the kitchen to the front of the cafe.

 

He wasn’t closing, thank Prime.

 

If Niki glanced his way he didn’t see.

 

He wasn’t paying attention.

 

He needed to get back.

 

Back to the apartment that smelt like blood.

 

He pushed through the door and started the walk back.

 

It had finally stopped raining.

 

It had been raining for weeks on end.

 

Only having breaks when he patrolled, which was way more luck than good management.

 

Today it was windy.

 

Gotta love L’Manburg weather.

 

Always shitty, like the city.

 

Like the people.

 

He walked through the back alleys, he had to, just in case Phil was waiting.

 

Why would he be?

 

He told Tommy to go away.

 

He should be leaving him alone.

 

But the feeling of being watched didn't leave him.

 

It stayed until he was halfway back to the apartment.

 

Then he heard it.

 

The sound of a cloak rustling in the wind.

 

Even though the rain was gone the wind stayed strong.

 

“Why are you so moody today?”

 

Tommy spun around to see no one other than Siren standing in front of him.

 

Siren who was Wilbur.

 

Wilbur who he needs to stay away from to stay alive.

 

Was this a test?

 

Disobey Phil, possibly die, and talk to Siren.

 

It was obvious, it had to be… right?

 

Tommy turned back and kept walking, ignoring the villain.

 

“What?” Siren mumbled. “Hey Tom- kid, where ya going, huh?”

 

It would be rude to ignore him.

 

Plus he wasn’t a mean person.

 

Unless he was talking to Schlatt.

 

Then he was mean.

 

“My apartment.”

 

Tommy could almost hear the smile on Wilbur, no Siren’s face.

 

Was this a joke?

 

A final goodbye?

 

A test?

 

No, Phil didn’t know he knew who they were.

 

Did Wilbur?

 

“Well then lead the way, darling.”

 

No, he couldn’t.

 

Techno wouldn’t tell him.

 

Would he?

 

No, he couldn’t have, he could trust Techno.

 

Right?

 

What if he couldn’t?

 

He was so fucked.

 

Thankfully Techno didn’t know everything.

 

Just his identity…

 

It couldn’t have been Techno.

 

Well, it could have been.

 

But it’s unlikely.

 

Why wouldn’t Techno just come clean and tell them everything?

 

Including Tommy’s identity.

 

Maybe Phil just had a change of heart?

 

Has Phil always felt that way?

 

Did Phil never like him?

 

That was crazy.

 

Phil was a good man.

 

Phil had killed people.

 

He was the Angel of Death for a reason.

 

Massacres performed by the Syndicate were common.

 

He’d heard about them.

 

The rooms loved to gossip.

 

Even if they had little outside information.

 

Tommy pulled his coat up around his shoulders.

 

It was cold even with it not raining anymore, the chill that rain brought stayed.

 

Or maybe he was cold because he needs to tell his favourite person to go away.

 

For good.

 

All because of Phil.

 

All because of his favourite person’s father.

 

When Wilbur had become his favourite person he didn’t know.

 

But he was.

 

And he’d been told to stay away from.

 

No, he was cold because of the air.

 

It was cold out.

 

Cold like Phil’s heart when he took away everything-

 

A sudden tug pulled him back.

 

Oh prime , was Siren going to kill him?

 

“-love! You almost walked into a pole there.”

 

Tommy shook his body, pulling away from Siren.

 

The man in question looked like a kicked puppy.

 

Wilbur was very similar to a puppy.

 

That was a weird thought.

 

Wilbur tended to compare him to a puppy.

 

“My bad.”

 

“Are you ok? Tommy-”

 

“I’m fine! Leave me alone, asshole.”

 

Tommy starts walking away, quickly.

 

Head down.

 

He wasn’t going to disobey the Angel of Death.

 

Not for Wilbur.

 

Wilbur who meant the world to him.

 

But he liked living.

 

He had other things.

 

Things that weren’t the same as Wilbur.

 

Things that weren’t as good.

 

“You’re delusional, sunshine-” Wilbur’s tone was annoyed, but the smile on his face said otherwise.

 

“No, I’m not! You just don’t understand 'cause you’re too stupid-” Tommy said, jumping up to stand on the man’s bed.

 

Wilbur rolled his eyes at his antics.

 

“I’m literally so much smarter than you-”

 

“I could easily punch Schlatt and get away with it.”

 

Wilbur sighed, pulling Tommy back down.

 

“I’d pay to see that, you know.”

 

Tommy smiled.

 

“I’m aware.”

 

“Ok don’t make it weird-”

 

“I know, you’d pay to see anything I do-”

 

“See you’ve made it weird, why’d you have to make it weird-”

 

“You’d watch me beat up a group of evil men!”

 

“Evil men? Who is classified as evil in your tiny mind?’ Wilbur questioned, crossing his arms.

 

“Fucking Philza Minecraft, I’ll stab him.”

 

Wilbur turned his head to look Tommy directly in his eyes.

 

“No, you can’t, you couldn’t hurt a fly.”

 

“I’d hurt you easily.”

 

Wilbur laughed.

 

“Yeah ok.”

 

Wilbur sat up, crossing his arms.

 

Tommy copied.

 

He ignored the smile he got for doing so.

 

“I will beat the shit out of you, just you wait.”

 

“Oh?” Wilbur said, barely holding in his laughter.

 

“That’s it bitch.”

 

“Woah hey sunshine-” 

 

Tommy ignored him and launched his body forward, pushing both him and Wilbur off the bed.

 

A loud crash echoed throughout the house as they fell.

 

Tommy’s fall was broken by Wilbur’s body.

 

Good on Wilbur.

 

It still hurt though.

 

Wilbur let out a groan.

 

“My ribs, my beautiful ribs-” Wilbur whined.

 

Wilbur’s arms slivered around Tommy’s torso, securing him in place.

 

Most likely to stop him from moving and hurting him more.

 

“Shut up man, what about my ribs-”

 

“Your ribs aren’t beautiful like mine-”

 

“Oi bitch my ribs are so beautiful!”

 

“No they are not, get off me.”

 

His hands didn’t make any movement.

 

Tommy laughed, still on top of Wilbur.

 

“Nah, Imma stay here forever~”

 

Wilbur groaned.

 

The door to Wilbur’s room opened, a very tired Techno opening it.

 

“Tec-”

 

“No Phil, they're fine.” He called out.

 

He looked very unimpressed.

 

Wilbur sputtered, trying to shove Tommy off him.

 

Tommy ignored the fact that one of Wilbur’s hands was holding tightly onto his shirt, stopping him from being able to fall.

 

“I’m not! Phil, Phil, Dad please help me from this gremlin.”

 

“I think you’re doing fine Wil!” Phil called from down the stairs, he was preparing dinner like a little bitch boy in Tommy’s opinion.

 

“No! I- Techno please.”

 

“Suffer.”

 

Techno closed the door.

 

Tommy laughed loudly.

 

Clutching his side like Wilbur did when he laughed.

 

His elbows were definitely pressing into Wilbur, it should be hurting him.

 

Wilbur glared at him.

 

“You comfortable, darling?”

 

Tommy nodded.

 

“Oh yeah for sure, just gonna lay here forever.”

 

Tommy ignored the confusing smile that was on Wilbur’s face.

 

Why was he smiling? Tommy won.

 

He was on top, he was superior.

 

“Ok, you do you, sweetheart.”

 

Tommy laid down completely squashing the man.

 

With his head on Wilbur’s chest, rising and falling with the breaths, he closed his eyes.

 

Wilbur’s hand found its way to his head, brushing through his curls.

 

Just when he could feel sleep creeping up on him, Wilbur spoke.

 

Softly, quietly.

 

“You know, baby Phantoms only sleep around those they trust, cause they know they’ll protect them.”

 

“M not a phantom, Wil.” He mumbled, half asleep.

 

Wilbur laughed.

 

“No, you’re not, I know.”

 

Wilbur paused his talking so Tommy assumed the conversation was over.

 

He was barely conscious when he spoke again.

 

“Grown phantoms watch over those they love in their sleep, to protect them from predators, and cause they have been granted the beauty that is a baby.”

 

Tommy hummed his response.

 

Wilbur was saying something he was sure of it.

 

“Baby phantoms are rare, so they are treasured. Phantoms tend to look for other hybrids to take care of, cause the babies of their own aren’t common.”

 

Tommy snuggled closer to Wilbur’s throat, enjoying the vibrations it sent through his body, making him sleepy.

 

“You have no idea how much we treasure you, sunshine. Babies are rare, no matter the species, with all the corruption in today’s life-”

 

Tommy fell asleep before he could hear the rest.

 

Prime, maybe if he just stayed awake.

 

He didn’t make it far before he heard Siren call out.

 

“Hey ok, you’re not feeling the best, that’s ok! Hey I know, I’ll just walk with you to keep you safe and-”

 

Tommy groaned.

 

Fuck this man and his ability to not fuck off.

 

“Go away, I’m fine, I can keep myself safe, Siren.”

 

He didn’t look back; he didn't need to.

 

Siren may have weirdly silent footsteps but he couldn’t be quiet with all the puddles on the ground.

 

He could hear him catching up.

 

Just let me go.

 

Please don’t make this hard on the both of us.

 

“Hey!” Siren yelled, if Tommy didn’t know any better he’d think he was angry.

 

He wasn’t, he was sad.

 

“You’re- we’re- no, this isn’t happening, Toms, darling slow down.”

 

Siren caught up to him, placing a hand on his shoulder.

 

“Look you’ve had a bad day, so have I! Let’s just walk back to your apartment together.”

 

“You’re weird.”

 

Tommy was slightly confused, how straightforward was Wilbur being?

 

It would be very obviously Wilbur if Tommy didn’t already know.

 

Like Wilbur was so shit at hiding his identity, it showed.

 

Maybe Wilbur really did have a bad day.

 

He wants to call him out on it, it’d be easy, but risky.

 

He doesn’t need him to realise who Theseus is.

 

Siren laughed.

 

“I’ve been told that yes.”

 

Tommy rolled his eyes.

 

Wilbur had definitely been called weird by him before.

 

“C’mon, sunsh- darling, let’s go to your place for you to warm up.”

 

So.

 

Fucking.

 

Obvious.

 

Honesty Tommy didn’t know how he didn’t realise it earlier.

 

He should have, maybe he was blind and dense.

 

Though in fairness Wilbur hadn’t figured out he was Theseus.

 

Maybe they both were stupid.

 

Brothers.

 

Tommy sighed internally. 

 

“My place isn’t warm.” He huffed, happy to complain about his shit living situation to the villain.

 

“It was warm when- are you sure?”

 

Nice save Siren, real initiative.

 

“Mhm, we’re moving so we didn’t pay the heating bill.” He shrugged.

 

The building manager was an asshole, some dude with way too much free time on his hands.

 

He was always up in their business.

 

So it wasn’t a difficult choice to tell him to go fuck himself.

 

The only issue was they had no hot water or heating until they moved into the Tower.

 

The issue with that was that they had to do it discreetly.

 

It was important they didn’t alert Schlatt.

 

No unwanted family reunions for him and Tubbo.

 

“You’re moving?”

 

“Uh-huh.”

 

Tommy pushes through a rusty gate, moving back onto the main street of his town.

 

Siren followed.

 

“Why?”

 

Tommy shrugged.

 

“Felt like it.”

 

He could feel Siren glaring into the back of his head.

 

“Right.” He drew the word out, like a bitch.

 

He informed him of such.

 

“You’re a bitch.”

 

Siren laughed.

 

“Am I now?”

 

“Yes! Bitchiest bitch boy in the mafia.”

 

Siren stopped laughing.

 

Bit abrupt if you asked him.

 

“The Syndicate isn’t a mafia.”

 

Tommy raised his eyebrow, turning to show Siren his raised eyebrow.

 

He felt like Siren really needed to see the raised eyebrow.

 

“It’s not! We are just a group of people.”

 

“Organised crime.” Tommy says nodding, as if agreeing with Wilbur.

 

Siren sputters.

 

“No? You’ve got the Syndicate all wrong, darling-”

 

“Nah, I’m always right.”

 

I’m also lying to your face.

 

What’s that one thing Wilbur loves bringing up?

 

From that one thing.

 

Maybe Tommy should start remembering names.

 

Ich lüge bullets.

 

Tommy was shooting Wilbur with an ich lüge bullet.

 

That wasn’t right.

 

Tommy had a gun loaded with ich lüge bullets pointed at Wilbur.

 

And Wilbur had one lined up right back at him.

 

That sounded good enough.

 

“I hate to break it to your childish mind, but you can’t always be right, physically impossible.”

 

“It’s a good thing I defy all odds then.”

 

Siren sighed.

 

“No, Tommy.”

 

“Uh huh whatever, there’s my place big dubs, see ya never.”

 

Siren froze, confusion falling over his features.

 

“I- Tommy no that’s not your place?”

 

Tommy paused and looked up.

 

“Yes, it is.”

 

It wasn’t.

 

He had wanted to get away.

 

Phil could be anywhere waiting for him.

 

“No it isn’t darling, here I’ll walk you the rest of the way.”

 

Wilbur grabbed his arm, pulling him with him down the street.

 

Until he almost turned down the wrong way, so then Tommy started walking, Wilbur holding onto his hoodie.

 

It must have looked funny.

 

A random kid dragging around a major villain.

 

He wasn’t dragging him willingly, don’t get confused.

 

It must be easy to get confused with Tommy.

 

Tommy’s actual apartment building comes into view.

 

Siren pauses.

 

Tommy turns to face him.

 

“Go ahead, see you round darling.”

 

You won’t be.

 

Tommy nods and walks to the building.

 

He doesn’t hear Siren walk away, he must still be there, watching him.

 

He’s a very creepy person.

 

A very creepy villain.

 

Maybe he shouldn’t be calling him a villain.

 

He isn’t really, not to him.

 

But he is.

 

He’s done horrible things.

 

But he still loves Wilbur.

 

He loved Wilbur.

 

Until Phil took Wilbur away.

 

He was allowed to be pissy about it.

 

He stepped up to the front door of the building.

 

It was falling off its hinges.

 

It had been brand new when they had first moved in, a beautiful door for their beautiful fresh start.

 

“I don’t understand how you’re affording this place.” Tommy grumbled, crossing his arms and glaring at Purpled.

 

“You know how.”

 

“Yes.” Tommy hisses back. “But I’m not happy about it.”

 

Purpled laughed, pulling Tommy through the front door.

 

“Not my fault you keep bringing it up.” Purpled turned Tommy to face the staircase.

 

“It’s falling apart!”

 

“And you’ve lived in worse.”

 

Tommy sighed, letting Purpled pull him up the stairs.

 

“The amount of mold in here-”

 

Purpled shoved Tommy up.

 

“You’ve lived in worse.”

 

Tommy groaned.

 

They didn’t walk up too far, but still several flights.

 

“Why didn’t they put an elevator in here-”

 

“You learnt what an elevator was a week ago.”

 

“I saw sunlight for the first time in six years a week ago.”

 

Purpled shoved him again.

 

“Don’t pull that shit on me, I can relate to that-”

 

“Whatever, I don’t care!”

 

Purpled rolled his eyes.

 

“You suck.”

 

“Nope, I’m amazing. I’m the best man ever.”

 

“Where is your proof of that? You know like three people-”

 

“Oh, would you fucking shut up!” 

 

Purpled laughed.

 

“Here it is.”

 

He pushes open the door.

 

“Shouldn’t we be like… locking the door?”

 

Purpled shrugged.

 

“I was just up here.”

 

“Yeah but still, we have locks now we should be using-”

 

“Red, you’re not there, you don’t need to lock everything for every second.”

 

“I highly recommend you do.”

 

Tommy jumped out of his skin at the new voice.

 

“Sorry, Tommy.”

 

Tommy turned to look at Purpled.

 

“Stop telling strangers my name.”

 

“He’s not a stranger.”

 

Tommy crossed his arms and glared at Punz.

 

Punz and Purpled were friends.

 

Brothers or whatever.

 

He didn’t know if they were related.

 

He assumes not.

 

They’re both blonde though, they could be.

 

Tommy’s blonde too.

 

He learned that a week ago too.

 

He was still learning.

 

There was no more Backrooms.

 

No more fighting.

 

He was free from Him.

 

Now Tommy knew six things for certain.

 

He was blonde.

 

Purpled was the person he could trust the most.

 

He was twelve.

 

He was taken.

 

He was Tommy.

 

He’s going to be ok.

 

Maybe he only knew five things.

 

Purpled likes to pretend the sixth one is a fact.

 

But he isn't so sure.

 

But Purpled says so, and Purpled is the most trusted person he knows.

 

Punz would be second.

 

By a long way.

 

His relationship with Punz wasn’t bad.

 

They were friends.

 

But he wasn’t as easy to trust.

 

He’d known Purpled for four hard years.

 

They’d helped each other survive tough things.

 

Helped survive death-threatening wounds

 

They had a layer of trust that could never be beaten.

 

Multiple chances to kill each other.

 

But they didn’t.

 

So it was easy to gain trust.

 

“This city isn’t the safest, robberies are quite common.”

 

Tommy turned to face Purpled.

 

“Why’d you pick here again?”

 

“It was the best place we could find!”

 

Tommy looks to the kitchen.

 

“There is a dirt footprint on the counter.”

 

Punz shrugged.

 

“Tried to wipe it, didn’t come off.”

 

“That’s… weird-”

 

“It’s fine! Look, Red, look at where we are, we are free!”

 

Purpled dragged Tommy to the window.

 

“Look at this.”

 

Tommy did, he liked looking at the sun.

 

The sky.

 

The clouds.

 

Everything was different.

 

L’Manburg was different.

 

He had been there a couple of times.

 

It was huge, a real city.

 

Pogtopia was new.

 

But a good new.

 

He was happy to be in Pogtopia, no matter how run down it was.

 

Pogtopia was his home now.

 

“It’s pretty pog isn’t it?”

 

“Pog?”

 

“For Pogtopia.”

 

Purpled nodded.

 

“It is pog.”

 

******

 

He hears whispers when he reaches the door of the apartment.

 

The stench of the blood is everywhere in the hallway.

 

Nothing new came from it.

 

The building had always smelt like blood.

 

Their hallway was more blood-smelling now.

 

The whispers weren’t really whispers, more hushed yelling.

 

Tubbo couldn’t whisper to save his life.

 

Well, he could.

 

That was an expression.

 

Tommy wondered if the neighbours could hear them too.

 

They weren’t really best friends with their neighbours.

 

Too many loud noises at night and soon they were glaring at them.

 

They were some old married couple.

 

Cellbit and Roier.

 

He only called them old to piss them off.

 

Good thing they were moving.

 

He unlocked the door and stepped inside.

 

The whispers kept happening.

 

Though more like normal talking.

 

He placed his bag on the floor.

 

His whispering friends don’t realise.

 

He takes off his coat.

 

More whispering.

 

He walks over to the living room to see them whispering.

 

“What are we talking about?” Tommy half whispers to the two.

 

Ranboo jumps.

 

He was a very jumpy person.

 

Tubbo smiles at him.

 

“I figured it out!”

 

He wasn’t whispering anymore.

 

He wonders why they even bother whispering in the first place.

 

Tommy plopped himself down on the old couch they had.

 

“Figured what out?”

 

Tubbo glared at him.

 

“Do you ever listen to me?”

 

Tommy shrugged.

 

“Not really.”

 

Tubbo sighed.

 

“You are such a pain in my ass-”

 

“Ok, whatever, whatever. What did you figure out? Do I even care?”

 

That earned him a glare from Tubbo.

 

“Yes, you care.”

 

“Oh, goodie!” He clasped his hands, smiling.

 

“So you know how you had a fun time with my- Schlatt.”

 

Tommy nods.

 

“Very hard to forget-”

 

“Yeah ok shut it, Tommy.”

 

Tommy crosses his arms.

 

“Do you remember the very terrible pain you were in when the band was on you?”

 

“Again, very hard to forget, you have no faith in me-”

 

“I’m really just catching you up with what happened.”

 

“You’re summarising,” Ranboo commented.

 

“He’s summarising!” Tommy agreed.

 

“I’m being helpful.” Tubbo sighed. “Look the band, you remember, no?”

 

Tommy nodded.

 

He turned to look at the kitchen, there was blood on the side of the counter.

 

“Yes well the band, I made it and-”

 

Ranboo cut him off.

 

“Tommy, you could listen you know-”

 

“I am!” He turns back to look at them. “What’s up?”

 

“The band I made, it hurt you really badly right?”

 

Tommy nodded.

 

“Right well I may have lied to Techno and told him it was because of a chemical inside, but it’s not.”

 

“Why are we lying to Techno?”

 

“Cause I can, but in the band is not necessarily a chemical, more like a substance, a powder.”

 

“Not making a lot of sense right now bud.”

 

“It’s ash.”

 

Tommy paused.

 

Turning to look at him.

 

He stood up quickly, looking at his friends.

 

“Like ash?”

 

Tubbo nodded.

 

“Like fire ash?”

 

He shook his head.

 

“Like burning ash.”

 

Shook his head again.

 

“Like you cremated your grandmother and took her ashes?”

 

Ranboo coughed to hide his laughter.

 

He shook his head again.

 

Tommy paused, looking at Tubbo.

 

“Fucking phoenix ash.”

 

It wasn’t a question.

 

He knew the answer.

 

He knew the answer and he was pissed.

 

“I’m sorry-”

 

“Didn’t you know?”

 

“Huh?”

 

“When you made the band, you would have known you were putting ash into it, no?” He walked up to Tubbo, anger on his face.

 

Ranboo gave him a weary look.

 

“Well-” Tubbo sighed. “Yes! But-”

 

Tubbo added on before he could interrupt him.

 

“But Schlatt had it already, I was just making it so he wouldn’t use it for something worse.”

 

“It could have killed me!”

 

“Not everyone is a phoenix hybrid, Tommy.”

 

“Well not everyone is backstabbed by some of their closest friends.”

 

“Tommy-”

 

Tommy sighed.

 

“That’s not the point. You knew you were using the ash.”

 

Tubbo nodded, confused.

 

“You can’t have just figured it out, so what did you figure out.”

 

“Oh!” Tubbo said, clasping his hands together.

 

He stood up and walked over to the coffee table in the middle of the room.

 

Calling it a coffee table was a bit inaccurate.

 

It was a shelf that Tommy and Tubbo had stolen once.

 

Not stolen.

 

Even though Tommy prefers saying he stole it.

 

In reality, they took it from a dumpster.

 

Basically stole it.

 

Tubbo picks up a case from the table.

 

“What’s that?”

 

Tommy walked up to him, reaching for the thing.

 

Only for his hand to drop away when he saw what it was.

 

“You brought it here?”

 

“No!” Tubbo replied, before pausing. “Well kinda-”

 

“Why the fuck did you say no then!” Tommy yelled.

 

“I didn’t want you to panic!”

 

“I’m panicking-”

 

“Ok, ok, ok calm down guys, chill out!”

 

“He brought a murder weapon home!”

 

“Do you even know what a murder weapon is?”

 

“Something that murders people!”

 

“This hasn’t murdered anyone.”

 

“Yet!”

 

“Look Tommy, I needed to do some experiments on it-”

 

“Do it anywhere else.”

 

Tubbo stepped towards him.

 

Tommy yelped and jumped onto the couch.

 

“He’s trying to kill me-”

 

“Don’t shout that, our neighbours already think we’re murders.”

 

“We are!” Tommy hissed, moving as far away from Tubbo and the death band as he could.

 

“Please don’t shout that.” Ranboo muttered.

 

Tubbo sighed.

 

He picked up the band.

 

“Look, Tommy-”

 

“You said Techno had it. You said we left it with the syndicate-”

 

“We did! Then I took it back…”

 

“You stole it from them?”

 

“What? No, no.”

 

Tommy raised an eyebrow.

 

“Are you sure about that?”

 

“Yes. I didn’t steal it, I asked to have a look at it and-”

 

“They gave it to you that easily?”

 

Tubbo winced.

 

“Not really, more like I kept asking til they gave it to me.”

 

“You begged?”

 

“What? No, I asked a lot til I got it.”

 

“Why did you want it?”

 

“Cause Tommy I know you know what I want to know, and don’t say no.”

 

Tommy paused, looking at Tubbo.

 

He tilted his head to the side.

 

“I’ve not got a fucking clue what you just said, Tubs.”

 

“Too many knows in one sentence.” Ranboo whispered.

 

Tommy nodded.

 

“You just-” Tubbo sighed.

 

He rubbed the bridge of his nose like he was old or something.

 

Tubbo was kind of old, older than him anyway.

 

“You know what I mean.”

 

“I really don’t.” Tommy responded, flopping down onto the couch.

 

He was still eyeing the band wearily.

 

“Well I never knew if they like… took… the ash from somewhere-”

 

“Someone.” Tommy cut in. 

 

He paused, thinking.

 

“I mean it’s possible, if they had a phoenix on hand, but it’s highly unlikely that Schlatt did, plus it would be a lot of work and-”

 

“Tommy.” Ranboo muttered quietly.

 

Tommy turned to him confused.

 

“What?”

 

Ranboo shook their head slowly.

 

Tommy turned to Tubbo.

 

No, Tubbo wasn’t saying that.

 

Was he?

 

“No.”

 

Tubbo sighed.

 

“Look, Tommy-”

 

“No, I would have known-”

 

“You might not have! You were young and-”

 

“I’m not agreeing to you suggesting this-”

 

“It’s very possible.” Tubbo said, like a whisper.

 

“No.”

 

But it was possible.

 

“Did you check if the dates-”

 

“Yes, I checked the dates!”

 

Tommy shook his head.

 

“I would have noticed.”

 

“You may not have-” Ranboo started saying.

 

“I would have noticed fucking dying!”

 

The roommates paused.

 

The room was eerily silent.

 

The rancid blood smell filled Tommy’s nose.

 

“Exactly.”

 

Tommy whipped his head up to look at Tubbo.

 

“Exactly, you would have.”

 

He gave him a confused look.

 

“It isn’t ash from a killed phoenix.” Tubbo added on. “I checked.”

 

“Huh?” Ranboo asked. “How would you be able to tell?”

 

“Cause, when a phoenix dies-”

 

Tommy cut him off.

 

“When a phoenix dies the ash you get is the like… fucking reborn ash or whatever, but the other type of ash-”

 

“You are shit at explaining things, Tommy. The other kind is when you burn a phoenix feather.”

 

Ranboo turned to look at Tommy.

 

“You have feathers? Where!”

 

Tommy shook his head.

 

“Never got them, Purpled thinks its cause of trauma and whatever but I disagree-”

 

“Or.” Tubbo cut in, talking really fast “You got some weird injections when with my father-”

 

“What?” Tommy yelled getting up.

 

He wasn’t aware that was a possibility.

 

It would make sense though.

 

“Well I thought we all knew that-”

 

That doesn’t mean he wasn’t pissed at Tubbo though.

 

“We don’t all know a lot of things!” He took a step back from Tubbo when he stood towards him.

 

Look he was mad but not stupid, that band could kill him!

 

“Tommy I’m sorry-”

 

“You’re sorry? That’s so fucking fun-”

 

“Well, I am.”

 

“Sorry doesn’t make everything better in the world-”

 

“That’s rich coming from you! I accepted your apology about not telling me my father was mind-controlling people.”

 

“At least I told you.”

 

“I told you too!”

 

Tommy huffed, crossing his arms.

 

“Ok guys, let's chill out.”

 

“Shut it Ranboo.”

 

“Yeah shut up Ranboob.” Tommy hissed at him.

 

“Look, yelling at each other isn’t helping, let’s focus on what we were happy about.”

 

“Oh, we’re happy about something?” Ranboo nods. “Funny cause no one told me so I had no clue-”

 

“Tommy he can’t have gotten ash from you, you don’t have feathers.” Tubbo said, cutting him off.

 

Tommy paused his rant to look at Tubbo.

 

“Oh.”

 

“Yeah, oh. Look it means he probably had an outside seller giving it to him.”

 

“Oh, oh that’s good.”

 

Tommy paused.

 

“Ok well not good but good enough… you know like it’s bad, really bad obviously it’s really bad-”

 

Tubbo laughed quietly.

 

“It’s ok, we know what you mean.”

 

“So we can get rid of the band now, right?” Tommy asked, turning to look at Tubbo.

 

Tubbo didn’t look at him.

 

“Right?”

 

Tubbo slowly met his eyes.

 

“Well I want to see something-”

 

“No.”

 

Tommy stood up, walking to the kitchen.

 

The blood splatter there smiled at him.

 

“Tommy-”

 

“I’m not going to let you experiment on me, Tubbo.” He hissed.

 

“I’m not suggesting that… though if you were up for it-”

 

“No, I’m fucking not!” Tommy yelled.

 

“Tommy I don’t mean what you think I mean.”

 

“How do I know? You could be going insane!”

 

“Who’s going insane?” A new voice calls.

 

“Tubbo.” Tommy said.

 

Purpled laughed, closing the door behind him.

 

“He already was insane.”

 

Purpled walked up behind Tommy, leaning against the kitchen bench.

 

“Well whatever, he’s going insaner.”

 

“Is that even a word?” Tubbo asked.

 

“I’m not talking to you.”

 

Tubbo huffed.

 

“Insaner isn’t a real word.” Purpled commented.

 

“My bad, Purp, more insane.”

 

Purpled laughed at Tubbo’s scowl.

 

“Thanks, honey.” Purpled said, wrapping his arms around Tommy's shoulders.

 

Tubbo gasped.

 

“Ok that’s just unfair, he won't even get close to me-” 

 

“You are shoving a Tommy killing band in my face!”

 

“It’s a phoenix-killing band but ok.”

 

Purpled paused, his arm tightening slightly.

 

Tommy would never admit how it felt nice to know Purpled cared.

 

He knew Purpled cared.

 

His past eight years with him proved that.

 

“I’m seconds away from biting your hand.” Tommy muttered.

 

He wasn’t.

 

Purpled knew that.

 

He laughed, gripping his shoulders for a second before letting go.

 

Purpled was still standing right behind him though, eyes on the band.

 

“I’m fine.” He whispered to him, he didn’t Purpled worrying about him.

 

“Why is that here?” Purpled said, not acknowledging Tommy’s words.

 

Tubbo sighed.

 

“I got it from the villains.”

 

Purpled nodded.

 

“Ok, well that’s a good thing right?”

 

Tommy looked up at him quickly.

 

Yes, looked up, Purpled was tall, okay?

 

Tommy wasn’t short, he’s super tall.

 

Just not as tall as Purpled.

 

Tall ass motherfucker.

 

“What?”

 

“Well, now the villains can’t use it against you… right?”

 

Tommy nodded.

 

That was true.

 

“Fine, yeah ok.”

 

Tubbo clasped his hands together.

 

“Great! So I’m going to do some research on it and-”

 

“I’m not putting it on again.” Tommy cut in, crossing his arms.

 

Tubbo sighed.

 

“But-”

 

“If he says he doesn’t want to, he doesn’t need to.”

 

“Fine, but if I find a good reason for you to put it on…”

 

Tommy thought about it for a second.

 

It was unlikely he would.

 

“Ok, that’s… whatever.”

 

“Great so-”

 

Tubbo was cut off as a phone rang.

 

Glancing to the side Tommy saw his phone, gifted to him from the villains, ringing.

 

“Really? Right when I start talking about interesting things!”

 

He picked up the phone.

 

It was an image of Karl that greeted him.

 

The contact photo for the hero was him asleep, with Tommy and Sapnap laughing in the background, holding a can of whipped cream.

 

The whipped cream was on Karl’s face, a mustache, and eyebrows, it was very funny.

 

Tubbo groaned.

 

He swiped to pick up, pulling the phone to his ear.

 

“Tommy!”

 

“Hey Karl! Whatssup?”

 

“Nothing much, nothing much.”

 

“Good, good.”

 

“We were just wondering when you were gonna get here-”

 

Tommy paused, confused.

 

His eyes widened.

 

“Oh shit.”

 

There was silence on the other end for a few seconds.

 

“You forgot didn’t you?”

 

Tommy was already moving, picking up a random hoodie from the couch.

 

It was Purpled’s. 

 

Sucked to be him then.

 

“No, no, obviously I did not.”

 

Tubbo mouthed a question at him.

 

What did you forget?

 

Tommy ignored him.

 

“I’m basically already there, just a little longer-”

 

“Tommy we don’t mind if you forgot, we can wait-”

 

“I didn’t, I swear I’m almost there.”

 

He was in fact not almost there.

 

Today was the day Tommy was meant to come over to the tower to plan out the living situation.

 

And he totally forgot.

 

The whole thing with Phil had distracted him.

 

Oh shit, Phil.

 

He got threatened like five hours ago by the Angel of Death.

 

He was really forgetful today.

 

“Ok Tommy, so we’ll see you in thirty?”

 

Tommy lived twenty minutes away from them.

 

“I- yeah, see you then.”

 

“Ok!-”

 

The voice on the phone was replaced by another.

 

“Hurry up Thes…. I’m so bored of waiting~”

 

It was Sapnap.

 

“Give me my phone back-”

 

“No I’m talking to Tommy-”

 

“You are not, I am!”

 

“Guys I’m just going to hang up-”

 

Too exactly the same shouts of no followed his words.

 

“We’ll see you soon, Theseus.” 

 

That time it was Dream.

 

He missed Dream.

 

“Yup! See ya guys-“

 

The call disconnected, Tommy easily clicking the button.

 

He and Dream always competed to see who could hang up quicker than the other.

 

It was fun.

 

“So umm I’ve got to go-“

 

“Where?” Purpled asked, crossing his arms protectively.

 

Purpled was such a mother hen sometimes.

 

“The Tower.” 

 

Tubbo sighed.

 

“To see Schlatt? Or to visit the heroes-“

 

“To check out our new home.” Tommy responded.

 

Ranboo groaned.

 

“That is only gonna end badly.”

 

“Yup, that’s the fun of it.”

 

Tubbo sighed again, like a dramatic fuck.

 

“Look I know we don’t love the idea-”

 

“Great so let's not do it.” Ranboo muttered.

 

Tommy paused, glaring at him.

 

“That’s not an option.”

 

“Not an option? We have several-”

 

“No, we don’t! Look I hate to break it to you but no one is going to let us live in their apartments!”

 

“We are a group of rascals.” 

 

Tommy turned to give Purpled a confused look.

 

Purpled shrugged.

 

“Whatever, but we don’t have an option-”

 

“We could try to-”

 

“I mean you don’t have to, but excuse me for finding a place to stay for a bit that doesn’t smell of fucking blood!”

 

He was late to meet the heroes, he was stressed, overworked, and tired.

 

So don’t blame him for what happened next.

 

Or what he said next.

 

“I-“

 

“No! I’m sorry for caring about our sense of smell!”

 

“Seriously Tommy, chill out-“

 

He turned back to look at Ranboo.

 

He was mad and showing it on his face, magic flooding to his eyes.

 

They were undoubtedly red.

 

The man had the audacity to step back.

 

Tommy took a breath, letting his magic fade out.

 

“Stop telling me to chill out! I’m chill! I’m so chill, because everything is so chill-“

 

“Tommy I didn’t mean anything mean-“ Ranboo was frantically waving his hands.

 

“Yeah right! You are all so annoyed and mad at me and it isn’t fair! I’m trying to help-”

 

“We know, we know Red-” Purpled said.

 

“Shut up.”

 

He groaned, clutching his head.

 

He was mad, but he felt something else.

 

There was another thing making him act this way.

 

He shook his head.

 

“You need to calm down Tommy, ok the heroes don’t mind that you are a little late-”

 

“You don’t fucking know that! You don’t know them-”

 

“We don’t.” Tubbo cut in. “But you do and you know they won’t be mad.”

 

The room fell into silence.

 

“I’m just finding a solution to a problem I created.” 

 

“Hey, we created it together.” Purpled said, smiling.

 

Tommy glared at him.

 

Gaze softening slightly before turning back to the others.

 

He glared at them.

 

“And plus someone knew where we lived, we needed to move anyway.” Tubbo commented.

 

“But we- I killed them-”

 

“We killed him together.” Purpled added on.

 

Tommy sighed, Prime was his friend stupid.

 

“This isn’t fucking Disney channel, Purps, we are not going to break out into a song and dance about teamwork, because we actually killed someone!” 

 

“~ We’re all in this together~ ” Purpled did a twirl as he sang.

 

“And now we are basically wanted for murder and-”

 

Once we know that we~

 

“Like we were before but now we killed some in our apartment-”

 

“We're all stars-”

 

A knock sounded throughout the house.

 

Tommy glared at the door like it had personally offended him.

 

It had.

 

He was ranting.

 

Tubbo opened the door.

 

A very unimpressed Cellbit stood there.

 

“I don’t even care that you guys killed the man, just... talk quieter, Richas is trying to sleep.”

 

“Sorry, Cellbit.” Purpled replied.

 

“Roier is out of town, Bobby is annoying enough-”

 

“Sorry man.” Tubbo added.

 

Cellbit sighed and turned to walk away.

 

“See you later Cellbito!”

 

Cellbit glared at him.

 

Tommy laughed.

 

The door closed and his laugh cut off.

 

“We are fucker killers-”

 

“You’ve been a killer for a long time.”

 

Ranboo gasped.

 

“Tubbo you can’t just say that-”

 

“I mean he’s not wrong.” Tommy muttered.

 

He pulled Purpled’s hoodie he stole over his head, chucking it on.

 

“Look I’ve got to go… scout out apartments…” His voice was muffled by the fabric covering his mouth.

 

“…sure~”

 

Tommy elbowed Purpled in the side.

 

“I am, just like with a little tiny stop.”

 

Purpled laughed.

 

“Isn’t the stop going to be the apartment?”

 

“Maybe.” Tommy smiled. “Don’t do anything stupid while I’m gone.”

 

“I can’t you were stupid for the both of us when you decided to agree to this.”

 

Tommy laughed.

 

He truly loved Purpled.

 

“Ok, whatever, stupid.”

 

“Yeah, yeah, be safe, stupid.” 

Notes:

Ok so like.... 6 months since I last updated? I'm so sorry.

Like so much happened but now I'm back.

Dw I'm all fine now!

I thank everyone for reading!!!

Remember comments literally make me write, they give me motivation.

Oh no poor Tommy, man has trauma.

Also I am rewriting the beginning parts of the story, rewording some things and making it less clunky.

Cause my first few chapters suck, I don't know why y'all ket reading lmao.

So check that out, and have fun.

I feel like my writing really changed yk.

As always stay safe and drink water!

Xoxo Everest

Chapter 22: The conversations

Summary:

Tommy is conversing
Theseus is breaking and entering

Notes:

New chapter, 2 chapters in 2 months? Go me! Now enjoyyyyy.

Read on for this somewhat ok chapter!

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

The first thing that slips through the elevator doors is an excited shout.

 

“Oh Tommy~”

 

Tommy pushed his body into Sapnap’s smiling as the man yelped at the weight.

 

He’d taken the heroes' elevator to get to their floor.

 

Who gave him access he didn’t know, but it was useful.

 

He bets Tubbo did, as a joke.

 

But now it may be very useful.

 

He bets Tubbo didn’t plan on that happening.

 

Prime, this was some big decision.

 

Tommy sighs.

 

Sapnap arranged his arms around him.

 

“Warning is always nice, you know, Thes.”

 

Tommy shrugged.

 

Sapnap sighed.

 

“So do you admit you forgot?”

 

Tommy groaned, moving out of Sapnap’s personal space.

 

“I remembered! You guys just expected me to-”

 

“-actually be on time, yes Thes, we did.”

 

Tommy turned around to see Karl looking at him.

 

“Karl-” Tommy started saying but was cut off as George walked into the room.

 

George was looking at his phone, not paying attention.

 

“Sapnap! Have you seen Karl-” George was yelling.

 

Sapnap gave a look to Tommy, who was holding in his laughter.

 

The look said something of a, are you seeing this idiocracy?

 

And he was.

 

Sapnap opened his mouth to respond but stopped as George walked head-first into Tommy.

 

“Who the fuck-” George paused looking up. “Theseus!”

 

“Say it louder why don’t you.” Sapnap grumbled.

 

George turned and glared at Sapnap.

 

He made a throat-slitting gesture before turning back to Tommy.

 

”You are just such a great hero, Gogy.”

 

George nodded.

 

 “I am.”

 

“Sarcasm George, look it up.” 

 

George glared at Tommy.

 

“You’ve grown snarky in your old age.”

 

“It’s cause he hangs out with Wilbur too much.” Karl responded, smiling. Like he knew something they didn’t.

 

Tommy labelled that in his brain as, something to think about later on.

 

George’s head snapped up.

 

“You.”

 

“Me?” Karl replied, confused.

 

“Oh don’t fain innocence.”

 

“Ummm-”

 

“We have been looking for you!”

 

“Who the fuck is we in this situation?” Sapnap mumbled.

 

George spared him a glance of disapproval.

 

“Me and Quackity-”

 

“Quackity and I.” Tommy interrupted.

 

“See, mini Wilbur.” Karl mumbled.

 

George turned to him.

 

“You! You are going to be in so much shit when Dream finds you!”

 

“Why?” Sapnap asked.

 

George ignores him.

 

“So. Much. Shit.”

 

Sapnap sighs.

 

“Prime, Gogy that isn’t helping anyone understand-”

 

“He knows.”

 

“Yeah well, we don’t.” Tommy responded.

 

George groaned, rubbing his forehead.

 

“He-”

 

Mierda , Karl.” George was cut off as Quackity walked into the room. “Where the fuck have you been?”

 

“With me.” Sapnap responded.

 

Quackity angrily turned his head to face him.

 

Sapnap glanced at Tommy for help.

 

He didn’t get any.

 

“With you?”

 

He nodded slowly.

 

“Maldito idiota .” Quackity mumbled under his breath. 

 

“Ok, what the fuck is happening?” Tommy asked.

 

“This moron was reckless and ended up-”

 

“Wait, Karl should you even be standing right now?” 

 

George glared at Quackity for interrupting him.

 

He crossed his arms.

 

“Karl if you’re hurt why didn’t you tell me? You were with me the entire phone call with Theseus!”

 

“Say it louder, please.” Tommy groaned.

 

“I did tell you…”

 

“Fucking Dream was there, did he know?”

 

“...not yet.”

 

“Karl c’mon I need to help you if you’re hurt-”

 

“I’m fine-”

 

“No. You are not.”

 

Everyone turned to the elevator doors.

 

Dream stepped out.

 

“Karl.”

 

“You don’t understand, I needed, I needed to do what I did and-”

 

“Karl, I’m not mad, no one really is.”

 

He paired the last bit with a harsh glance at George and Quackity.

 

“Quackity.” 

 

Quackity looked to Dream.

 

“Yeah?”

 

“Take Karl to his room and check for injuries.”

 

“I’m fine.” Karl said, though it sounded small and highly unbelievable.

 

“C’mon, cariño , let’s go.”

 

They walk off, Karl complaining about everything he could think of.

 

Tommy watches them walk off.

 

“What did he do?”

 

Dream sighed.

 

He started walking into the other room.

 

“Walk with me, Thes.”

 

Tommy easily followed his steps.

 

They walked into the kitchen part of the floor.

 

Dream walked over to the fridge.

 

“Drink?”

 

“Lots and lots of alcohol.”

 

Dream sighed.

 

He poured two glasses.

 

Neither was what Tommy requested.

 

“You want a tour?”

 

Tommy nodded slowly.

 

He knew this place like he knew his own apartment, his old apartment now.

 

He knew the tower like he knew the Watson’s house.

 

Prime knows he doesn’t need to think about them right now.

 

He mentally groaned.

 

“Right, ok.”

 

Dream handed him a glass.

 

Tommy glared at him when his sip revealed it to be water.

 

The hero smiled.

 

“I’m technically on duty, Thes, I think giving a minor alcohol is a criminal offence.”

 

Tommy ignored him, walking into the living room.

 

“You’ve done worse.”

 

Dream wheezed.

 

Clutching his chest, Dream followed him.

 

“Anyone ever told you that you’re funny, Thes?”

 

Tommy nodded.

 

“Yup, everyone, especially the ladies, you know-”

 

“Ok, ok, sure, buddy.”

 

Buddy.

 

That was new.

 

Dream grabbed his shoulder and steered him towards the couch.

 

“Ta-da.”

 

Tommy blinked at him.

 

“This is a couch.”

 

“Well yeah, but! It's our living room couch.” 

 

Dream was struggling to keep the facade of amazement.

 

“It’s just a couch, Dream.”

 

“We didn’t have it last time you were here!” Dream tried.

 

“The last time I was here I was in Schlatt’s office, getting saved by the Syndicate-” Tommy smiled, happy to bring up something else.

 

“Tommy! Hello.” Tommy looked up to see Punz.

 

The man was smiling at him, walking towards him and Dream.

 

Tommy couldn’t hide his shock.

 

It hadn’t really hit him that he would see the man here.

 

At the Tower.

 

He was a hero after all though.

 

“Oh.”

 

Punz stopped.

 

“Oh?” A puzzled expression was on the man's face.

 

“I forgot you lived here.”

 

Punz scoffed.

 

“Well, I don’t live here. I live like a floor below-”

 

Tommy walked forward and crashed into Punz.

 

Dream gasped.

 

Well, not really but slightly.

 

Punz stopped talking and wrapped his arms around Tommy’s back.

 

“Awwww.”

 

“Shut up Dream.”

 

“No, you two are cute.”

 

“Punz let go of me so I can hit him.”

 

“No, Tommy-”

 

He pretended to struggle against the hands, not really minding when Punz’s hands tightened.

 

They didn’t hug much.

 

Hardly ever really.

 

The first time they hugged was a while ago.

 

Years ago really.

 

Back in there.

 

“Don’t be so dramatic.”

 

Tommy groaned, flopping down on the hard concrete floor.

 

Purpled yelped next to him.

 

“Sorry.”

 

Purpled shook his head.

 

“You’re good, just still… you know.”

 

Without even looking Tommy knew Purpled was gesturing to his torso.

 

He’d just come out of a fight.

 

He had won, of course, it was Purpled.

 

Purpled the second-year (nearly third) fighter.

 

Tommy refused how that meant he was at least a fourth-year fighter.

 

He didn’t want to think about that.

 

He’s likely around ten now.

 

That was weird to think about.

 

How this was his life.

 

Something had to have come before. 

 

Not that he knew it.

 

There was something.

 

Someone.

 

Someones.

 

That is not a word… whatever.

 

“Are you bragging about how you won?”

 

“I always win.”

 

Tommy laughed, but was hyper-aware of the guards around them.

 

“Ok, Mr I always win.”

 

“You always win too.”

 

Tommy sighed, that was true.

 

Purpled and Tommy.

 

Purple and Red.

 

The undefeated (in the last two years) fighters.

 

No matter what they say to you kids.

 

Murder does get less fun.

 

“Don’t remind me.”

 

“When is your next…?”

 

“Uhhh.”

 

Tommy didn’t really remember when he fought, he just did it randomly.

 

His knuckles still hurt from his fight a day prior.

 

They were bruised to hell and back.

 

Going to slow him down next time he trains.

 

But that was ok.

 

Purpled was way more injured.

 

“Probably sometime soon?”

 

Purpled sighed.

 

Tommy laughed, turning over to face Purpled.

 

The man smacked an arm over Tommy’s head.

 

“Violent much.”

 

“Shut up, idiot.”

 

“Oh I’m so offended, how could you Purps-”

 

“Offended is on the banned list.” Purpled said pointing at the words scratched onto the wall.

 

It was something stupid the two created soon into meeting each other.

 

Rules, for the other to follow.

 

It was fun.

 

It was a lifeline.

 

“Whatever, who gives a fuck about that-”

 

“You do! You always call me out on it!”

 

“Oh potato! Who cares-”

 

“The fuck you mean potato? That is not the saying-”

 

“You two are so loud.”

 

Both of their heads snap up to see a guard looking into the cell.

 

One glance around showed that there was now only one guard in the room.

 

Their favourite.

 

Their to be saviour.

 

“Oh so now you show up?” Purpled stood up, crossing his arms.

 

“Purpled-”

 

“No! Punz where were you an hour ago, I was bleeding and-” He walked over to the door of the cell.

 

“Hey ok, shut up or we get killed.” Tommy hissed.

 

He grabbed Purpled shoulder, pulling him back.

 

“He’s got a point.” Punz muttered, glaring at them.

 

Punz is a fighter, or he was a fighter, before he became a guard.

 

Against his will.

 

“I couldn’t get away, I tried Purpled.”

 

Tommy knew Purpled was glaring at Punz.

 

They had… history of some sort.

 

“Well?”

 

Tommy kept a firm grip on his shoulder, knuckles wincing in pain.

 

Punz sighed, handing a health pot to Purpled.

 

“That’s the most I could get so-”

 

Purpled was already pouring it over his side.

 

Health pots were rare, it was better than just bandages.

 

You’d think that the leaders of this hellhole would think logically that people with injuries could affect their fighting next time.

 

Purpled likes to say that the leaders don’t know what they are doing.

 

Tommy personally likes to say that the leaders don't know shit.

 

Same thing really.

 

Tommy let go of his friend, shielding his hands from view, he didn’t need a worried Punz trying to help him.

 

“It works.”

 

Tommy nodded.

 

They could always count on Punz to help them between the fights.

 

Maybe they were cheating.

 

But they were just kids.

 

Not most kids knew the quickest way to take someone down though.

 

Not kids.

 

Assassins.

 

In training.

 

Punz used that word before.

 

He didn’t really like it.

 

But he knew it was what they were.

 

“Ok, I have like two more minutes before we change over, everything good with y’all?”

 

The two nod.

 

Punz nods back, smiling slightly.

 

He’s trying to make them feel better, he knows.

 

It’s hard in a place like this.

 

Tommy turns, going to lie down again.

 

They may be the only people in this section of the cells, but others could always come.

 

“I think you are up in a few hours, Red.”

 

Tommy paused his walking.

 

What.

 

The.

 

Fuck.

 

He turned around swiftly.

 

“Huh?”

 

“What? He fought yesterday?” Purpled said, looking at Punz with furious eyes.

 

Punz sighed, they had this conversation often.

 

“I don’t make the roster.”

 

Tommy sighed, glancing at his hands.

 

He would be fine.

 

Everything was going to be okay.

 

He had fought through worse.

 

“I think this is a big one, like with an entire audience.”

 

Tommy looked up.

 

“You’re kidding.”

 

They had done the big fights before, sure.

 

When someone people were brought in, to see progress.

 

Investors or something, wanting to see that this was worth paying for.

 

That they were the next generation of heroes.

 

Tommy didn’t think they were going to be good heroes.

 

Everyone was mean.

 

And cruel.

 

And way too happy to see blood.

 

Half of them didn’t even have powers.

 

Not that they were allowed to use them in fights.

 

Some group of heroes they would be.

 

More like killers.

 

No one asked Tommy if he wanted to be a hero.

 

He didn’t, he wanted to go back to life from before.

 

Not that he would know what that was.

 

He’d spent the last four years in this hell.

 

“I saw some people before, it’s likely.”

 

“Oh fuck, man.”

 

Tommy sat down on the lump they were meant to call a bed.

 

A big fight meant a hard opponent.

 

A really hard opponent.

 

Like a guard, an older fighter.

 

A glance at his hands told him all he needed to know.

 

He might not win.

 

Purpled turned to look at him.

 

He followed Tommy’s gaze to his hands.

 

“Red your hands.”

 

Tommy glanced up at Purpled.

 

“Oops.” Tommy muttered.

 

The oops, forgot to tell everyone, went unsaid

 

Punz sighed, patting his pocket for anything, a bandage even.

 

“I don’t have anything-” Punz muttered.

 

“I shouldn’t have used the entire health pot-”

 

“No! It was my decision to let you use it, I could have told you.”

 

“Well, when you made that decision you didn’t know you were going to fight today.”

 

“I’ll be fine!”

 

“Tommy, you don’t know that, this is serious-”

 

“We’ve dealt with serious before! This isn’t new, I’ll be-”

 

“Don’t you say you’ll be fine, we all know that isn’t true-”

 

“Who is we?”

 

“Us!”

 

Purpled looked to Punz.

 

Punz, ever the middle ground, cleared his throat.

 

“Sorry to cut this short, but if Red says that he will be fine, we have to trust him and hope he doesn’t eat shit today, ok?”

 

Tommy assumed that he needed to go.

 

Purpled glared at him, but slowly nodded.

 

Tommy assumes they both came to the same conclusion.

 

Punz smiled.

 

“Right ok, good luck I’ve gotta go.”

 

Punz turned to look at Tommy.

 

“Come here.”

 

Tommy raised an eyebrow at him.

 

Punz’s look didn’t waver.

 

“Red, come here.”

 

Tommy sighed, standing up.

 

He stood in front of Punz, only the bars separating them.

 

Punz reached through and grabbed his palm, examining it.

 

It wasn’t that bad.

 

Just like kind of really bad.

 

Just kind of.

 

It would hopefully last, he just needed to get through this fight.

 

That wouldn’t be too hard, he has got this, and he will be ok.

 

Punz sighed.

 

He then tugged Tommy forward, mimicking a hug, of course with the cold feeling of the metal poles being added.

 

This was new.

 

It was nice.

 

“Fight well Red.”

 

Now that was a compliment if he ever heard one.

 

Tommy nodded against Punz.

 

Purpled made a question sound.

 

“What?” Punz asked him.

 

“Who did you say you saw?” Purpled asked.

 

“You ever hear of Schlatt?”

 

******

 

“You guys are crazy.” Sapnap muttered.

 

“Am not, now help me.” Tommy complained, holding onto Dream’s shoulders.

 

Dream groaned, shifting Tommy’s weight with his arms.

 

“If you fall it isn’t my fault.”

 

Tommy pushed himself onto Dream’s back, feet on his shoulders.

 

“It so is!”

 

Tommy was changing a lightbulb for the heroes.

 

Cause why not?

 

The tour was boring.

 

He knew the place, he’d been in the tower before, several times.

 

The table-throwing incident was one of them.

 

He mentally shuddered at the thought.

 

Not right now, he needed to focus.

 

“Thes you are leaning to the side, I’d reposition yourself. Theseus you are going to fall-” Dream yelled, grabbing his attention.

 

“What…?”

 

Tommy looked to his left and the kitchen counter was a lot closer than he remembered it being.

 

“Oh shit!”

 

Tommy screamed, everyone screamed.

 

In a second Tommy had the thought, Oh wait, he’s a vigilante with powers.

 

In a flash of red, Tommy rebalanced himself on the ground.

 

“So oops?”

 

George glared at him.

 

Quackity and Karl were yet to return.

 

From context cues, Tommy had pierced together that Karl was in a fight, with… someone.

 

He didn’t know who.

 

But he was reckless, and now he is talking nonsense about seeing into the future or something.

 

Tommy takes a guess he saw Niki.

 

Or that Karl knew more than he was letting on.

 

Something was happening.

 

But he got hurt and the heroes are very protective bastards.

 

Tommy found it kind of funny.

 

“I’m fine!”

 

“Sure.” Dream said, checking over Tommy.

 

“Creepy ass bastard.”

 

“Thes, seriously.” Sapnap stood up. “You can’t be serious.”

 

“I fixed your light.” Tommy said shrugging.

 

Dream sighed.

 

Sapnap choked on his laugh.

 

George was smiling as he looked towards them from the couch.

 

“Oh, you fixed the light? Man I’ve wanted that fixed for ages, it always bugged me.”

 

All heads turned to Karl, and a sheepish-looking Quackity standing behind him.

 

Silence filled the room.

 

None of the heroes knowing how to respond.

 

“Yay, you guys are back! Now we can do something interesting. “ Tommy cut in. “Crime, let’s do crime.”

 

“With the top heroes?” Sapnap muttered.

 

“Uh huh.”

 

“Thes we could get arrested-”

 

“Eh, it’s not like they know your identities.”

 

George nodded in agreement.

 

“In fact, it’s like only the villains do, which, reminds me, how did that happen?”

 

“I can tell you!” Sapnap said, clasping his hands, walking over to Tommy.

 

“Oh thank fucking prime, I’ve been wondering.”

 

Tommy hopped up onto the counter, leaning on his palms to listen to Sapnap.

 

“Go on.”

 

George laughed.

 

“This is gonna be hella inaccurate.” Dream muttered.

 

“So it’s two years ago. We have been heroes for… what like a year-”

 

“Three years.”

 

“Three years at this point, and we first meet the current villains, The Syndicate as you know them.”

 

Winds rip through the city.

 

The new villains, having taken over from the old idiots who liked to call themselves villains, were in front of them.

 

Well, the main three were.

 

They knew there were others, sure, but these were special.

 

“Welcome back boys, missed L’Manburg?” George asked, crossing his arms.

 

The villains glared.

 

They do that a lot.

 

“I mean, it’s obvious, same costumes really, just slightly newer, no?” Dream asked, mask expressing his expression

 

“I just gotta say, L’Manburg did not miss you, neither did Logshedstire or Pogtopia, so, leave?” 

 

“No Sapnap that is not how it happened-”

 

“The Syndicate had been here before?” Tommy cut in.

 

“Yeah, they were the reason the hero league was founded, they were the villains.” Quackity replied.

 

“Oh, why’d they leave?”

 

“I-” Sapnap sighed. “Maybe I’ll get to it if I get to keep telling my story-”

 

“You literally don’t-” George huffed.

 

“He doesn’t know that! Anyway, so the rest of it-”

 

“Fine, fine, sorry, go ahead.”

 

“We exchanged some words, then…”

 

The Blade reached for his sword.

 

“Now no need for that, c’mon we are all friends here-”

 

Dream held out his hands in front of him, like a surrender.

 

He was not surrendering.

 

“Dream, was it?” The main one, Angel of Death asked.

 

Dream crossed his arms.

 

“And who is asking?” Sapnap asked, smirking.

 

“You do not smirk.”

 

“Yes, I do, shut up Dream.” 

 

“The Syndicate, but I’m guessing you know that, isn’t that right Sapnap?” The tallest, the one in a trenchcoat, Siren asked.

 

It went so silent then, all being heard was the wind.

 

“Oh, that surprise you?” 

 

“He name-dropped you?” Tommy gasped.

 

“Yup, we weren’t prepared for that so we, we panicked.”

 

“Ok, Wilbur, whatever you say.”

 

Shock was written on the villain's unmasked eyes.

 

His own fault for choosing to have a mask on his mouth instead, weirdo.

 

“George.” Wilbur countered.

 

“Philza Watson.” Dream replied.

 

All groups were sharing a look of horror, of confusion.

 

“Karl Jacobs.”

 

“Technoblade.” Quackity mumbled.

 

“Quackity.”

 

After a moment of silence, Wilbur muttered. “Clay.”

 

“How was that the solution?” Tommy groaned.

 

George shrugged.

 

“It worked.”

 

Sapnap nodded.

 

“They knew ours, we knew theirs. So we made a deal.”

 

“Don’t tell anyone and we won’t kill you.” Technoblade bargained.

 

“Cute, but how about don’t tell ours, we won’t let anyone, even the tower know.” Dream responded, smiling.

 

The villains shared a look.

 

“Fine, but when the time comes-”

 

“Right back at you.” Karl said, raising an eyebrow in threat.

 

“Karl doesn’t do anything threateningly.” Tommy cut in.

 

“He does too!” Sapnap argued.

 

All heads turned to Karl.

 

“I mean… not really.” Karl responded.

 

Sapnap groaned.

 

“Whatever. So then we made the deal.”

 

“This isn’t going to make us go easy on you.” Technoblade grumbled.

 

“We wouldn’t expect that.” Quackity said, flaring his teeth.

 

A distant explosion boomed off.

 

The heroes shared a glance between each other

 

“I’d go check that out if I were you, mates.” Angel told them smiling.

 

“Let’s go.”

 

“And then we left and the fighting started.”

 

“Wow, I never knew that-” Tommy started.

 

“Happened, yeah.”

 

George smiled.

 

“So the villains never told you?”

 

Tommy sighed.

 

“George-”

 

“Hey I’m allowed to be curious.”

 

“Curiosity killed the hero,” Tommy mumbled.

 

“So funny.” George dryly responded.

 

“Asshole.”

 

Dream sighed.

 

“OK so now that everyone is here we can go over other important things.”

 

Dream stood up, turning to walk away.

 

“Other important things? What were the ones we’ve covered already?” 

 

Tommy hopped off the counter following the hero.

 

“Uhh don’t reveal your identity?” Sapnap replied.

 

“Yeah, but that’s obvious-”

 

“Ok so the other ones would be-” Dream was cut off by Karl groaning.

 

Dream turned to look at Karl.

 

“What?”

 

“He’s gonna know what you are going to say, everyone knows what you are going to say, Dream.”

 

“Nuh uh.” Dream says crossing his arms.

 

Tommy raised his eyebrow at the man.

 

“Go ahead Karl, tell him what I’m going to say.”

 

“That he has to listen to you? That he needs to stay away from Schlatt, the normal stuff.”

 

“You’re predictable Dream, take that!” Tommy says laughing.

 

“I might have said other things, you never know.”

 

“I would know, you would have told me now so…”

 

Dream sighed.

 

“You are very irritating.”

 

“Thank you.” Tommy said smiling.

 

Dream lead him down a corridor.

 

“So this is the-”

 

“I was here two minutes ago, dickhead, I know what this is.”

 

Dream raised an eyebrow.

 

“This,” Tommy pointed to a door. “This is Sapnap’s room, and this is Karl’s.”

 

The hero nodded.

 

“Sure, what’s this then?” He pointed to a door.

 

“Uh, one of our available rooms to take over?”

 

Dream nodded again.

 

“And this?” 

 

The man pointed to a door Tommy had never seen before.

 

It was larger than the others more grand.

 

It was enticing.

 

“A bathroom?”

 

Dream let out a startled wheeze.

 

“What? No!”

 

“No clue, what is it?”

 

“My office.”

 

Tommy made a small oh sound.

 

He walked towards the door in interest.

 

“Nope.”

 

Dream held a hand out stopping him.

 

“What?”

 

“You can’t go in there.” Sapnap spoke up.

 

Tommy looked at Sapnap in confusion.

 

“It’s like a big rule.”

 

“That I can’t go in there personally, or that no one can?”

 

Sapnap shrugged.

 

“Huh?” Tommy said, confused.

 

“It’s like a rule that changes, if you are allowed in, you go in.” Karl speaks up.

 

“Uh huh, so who is allowed in.”

 

“Dream.” Karl replies.

 

“And?”

 

Tommy needed to see this room.

 

Dream smiles.

 

“Anyone who has something to add to whatever thing is going on in there.”

 

“Huh?” Tommy asks again.

 

‘I don’t use it much, so really it's storage for files and cases and hero stuff.”

 

“But if he is in there.” Quackity cut in. “He’ll be doing something important, so we don’t meddle unless we have something to add.”

 

“I see.”

 

Tommy was going to get into that room.

 

He knew it.

 

Dream nodded.

 

“Good, so that’s everything?” Tommy asks.

 

Karl smiles.

 

“Yup, come back soon!”

 

Tommy smiles and starts walking towards the elevator.

 

He was going to be back soon.

 

Really soon.

 

What were they expecting, saying a room is off limits?

 

He has got to get in there.

 

Now.

 

******

 

Theseus was sitting on the top of some random building less than two hours later when he heard it.

 

A clashing of metal.

 

Yelling. 

 

Fighting.

 

It sent shivers down his spine.

 

Sure he knew it was some kids play fighting down below him in the alley.

 

But it sent him back to another time.

 

There was a clanging of metal around him.

 

Someone hitting something against a cell door. 

 

Someone hitting a cell door.

 

It was loud and irritating.

 

Everything about this godforsaken place is.

 

Tommy let his head roll to the side.

 

Across from him was that kid who kept watching him.

 

Sizing him up, likely.

 

He didn’t want to though.

 

He never wanted to hurt anyone.

 

He was not able to have a choice.

 

It was near morning, the ticking of that damn clock told him so.

 

One day he was going to punch that clock.

 

It’ll go down with him.

 

A fiery meteor, hitting The Backrooms, a blaze of burning glory.

 

Like a phoenix, he’d be reborn in the flames.

 

Tempting.

 

Or he’d die.

 

Still tempting.

 

Anything was better than this place.

 

This hell on earth.

 

Tommy home.

 

But he had to wait.

 

Wait for a chance.

 

Wait for a saviour.

 

Wait in this boring, lonely cell.

 

It wasn’t a cell, he’d been told.

 

His not-cell was a room, a luxury room.

 

For the best fighters.

 

They weren't meant to know they were called that.

 

He heard them talking though.

 

The kid was watching him through their shared cell wall.

 

It was getting creepy.

 

He'd been watching him for a while.

 

His meals.



His fighting schedule.

 

Him sleep.

 

Not that he did that much, not anymore, not in this place.

 

Sleep unsurprisingly didn’t come easily while being watched.

 

Shocker.

 

Just like everything in this place.

 

He’d been here for a while.

 

He assumed a year, but he heard someone refer to him as a second-year fighter.

 

So maybe two.

 

Maybe three.

 

Probably two.

 

He’d be eight then.

 

Something tells him that's a big number.

 

He is just intellectual.

 

That word he overheard one of the guards using, so now he used it to be cool and big.

 

He’s old now.

 

The kid across from him had to be around his age.

 

Or Prime forbid older.

 

He couldn’t be older than him.

 

Not fair.

 

He probably was older than him.

 

The kid was looking at him, like he knew something he didn’t.

 

Annoying asshole.

 

This wasn’t a place where knowing things got you far, this kid needed to know.

 

Tommy ignored how this kid definitely looked older than him.

 

But Tommy had been here a while, he was severely malnourished.

 

He learnt that word from a guard, his favourite guard.

 

The guard never yelled.

 

Just looked remorseful.

 

He learnt that word from him too.

 

The guard was an ex fighter, or an older fighter.

 

Tommy hadn’t worked out which, just that this man, this kid like him, was as traumatised as him.

 

He learned that from him too!

 

Trauma was a bad thing.

 

Good to know.

 

But the guard was referred to as Blue.

 

Tommy himself was on track to the name Red.

 

Only the good fighters got names.

 

Tommy only knew Red was being reserved for him from a slip up a guard had.

 

The guard then punched Tommy in the face.

 

It wasn’t fun.

 

So Blue moved up the ranks quickly in his favourite guards.

 

And Red was his goal. He would do it, it would be good for him, hopefully.

 

The kid next to him cleared his throat.

 

Tommy blinked and realised he’d been staring at him.

 

He scoffed and turned to look the other way.

 

The kid cleared his throat again.

 

Tommy glanced around the room.

 

There were guards, sure.

 

But they were sidetracked, loudly talking about betting on something.

 

Knowing this place, probably the next fights done by the younger kids.

 

As in younger, younger kids.

 

People were sick.

 

Sick in the head that is.

 

The guards seemed distracted enough so he turned to the kid.

 

The kid smiled at him, shyly, like he didn’t know where this was going.

 

Tommy assumed he didn’t.

 

The kid looked down at his hands and then back up at Tommy.

 

Tommy looked confused before glancing at the kid's hands.

 

He was holding his hands out, with one finger pointing to him.

 

The kid wanted to play chopsticks with him.

 

Tommy smiled, arranging his hands in a similar way.

 

The kid smiled at him.

 

Tommy was going to whoop this kid's ass.

 

He was going to break into the Tower.

 

Cause the last time went so well.

 

And he was going to enter the office and look around.

 

Nothing more, nothing less.

 

Easy peasy.

 

He could do this.

 

This would go well.

 

******

 

In Theseus’ humble opinion this was not his fault.

 

The broken glass was, sure.

 

But the fire, no.

 

It wasn’t a real fire, just a little one.

 

And a screaming Sapnap.

 

When Theseus had flung himself through the window he misjudged and may have broken the window, instead of going through the open one.

 

Thankfully he hid, but then Sapnap came out holding fire and started screaming and it was a mess. 

 

It wasn’t Theseus’ fault!

 

That would be an unfair claim to make.

 

He heard footsteps and knew he had to act fast.

 

Theseus crawled along the ground, behind the kitchen counter.

 

Passing almost directly at the back of Sapnap.

 

After an exclamation of, “Sapnap!” from Karl, Theseus moved.

 

He rushed, silently, to the hallways, straight to the office.

 

It was locked.

 

Of course, why wouldn’t it be.

 

From the sounds of it no one was ever even in here.

 

So why did Theseus decide he needed to get in?

 

Well…

 

Who really knows.

 

Theseus sure as hell didn’t.

 

But there had to be something he could gain from entering.

 

If there was one thing Theseus did know, it was that he could easily break locks.

 

Theseus summoned energy into the palm of his hand, turning his attention to the door.

 

He let the energy fly to the doorknob, easily listening to his request of unlocking the door.

 

Theseus smiled.

 

He was simply just too good.

 

Something about his power made him like this.

 

Happy.

 

Egotistical, sure.

 

But happy.

 

Energy manipulation.

 

That was his power.

 

What Wilbur called it anyway.

 

He preferred red magic shit.

 

Guess beggars can’t be choosers.

 

“Stupid phrase.” Theseus mumbled under his breath.

 

He whipped his head around, straining his ears.

 

This was a time where he wished to have Wilbur’s power.

 

Not Siren’s, what use is compulsory?

 

Theseus was charming enough of his own.

 

No he wished he could have Wilbur.

 

Puny little Wilbur.

 

But having enhanced senses? That’d be nice.

 

He’d take advanced listening right now in a heartbeat.

 

“-window, Sapnap-”

 

“-not me-”

 

Sounds like they are pretty distracted then.

 

He slowly walked forward, pressing on the hard wood of the door with his pointer finger.

 

It slowly creeped open.

 

So painfully slow.

 

It eventually opened.

 

Tommy wasn’t sure what to expect, there could be anything in there.

 

Murder weapons.

 

Files.

 

Children.

 

Adults.

 

Anything really.

 

The door opened to reveal, a room.

 

A simple office.

 

Just an office.

 

A desk, with a chair.

 

And bookshelves.

 

And a filing cabinet.

 

Just an office.

 

Theseus glared at the desk.

 

He guessed he would be spending some time looking through files then.

 

Fuck his life.

 

******

 

Honestly Theseus was lying when he said fuck his life.

 

Now he isn’t.

 

He groans, clutching his head.

 

He was cautious to be clean with his file searching.

 

That does not mean there weren’t a few files scattered on Dream’s desk.

 

Theseus wasn’t sure how this would look if one of them walked in on him.

 

Probably bad.

 

He guesses he had been there a little under an hour.

 

Or over an hour.

 

He isn’t good at keeping track of time.

 

Fucking annoying clock.

 

Time is hard.

 

He did punch it.

 

He had found some interesting files though.

 

Some new villains were showing up.

 

Called Las Nevadas.

 

Theseus was interested in learning more.

 

So he did.

 

He found files upon files on the group.

 

Learning of them busting shipments to both the heroes and the Syndicate.

 

The members and their supposed powers.

 

Theseus didn’t want to mention how there was a whole file dedicated to how they suspected Purpled to be a part of it.

 

That would be something Theseus would be bringing up when he got home.

 

But the file did have Purpled’s power down wrong.

 

Claiming the vigilante had advanced healing ability.

 

How the heroes came to that conclusion was a mystery to Theseus.

 

Sure, Purpled heals people, and himself.

 

But really his power is more… dangerous.

 

It makes sense as to why the heroes never seemed as interested in Purpled as they were Theseus.

 

They didn’t realise the threat Purpled was.

 

Purpled was going to brag about this for a while.

 

Look, Purpled’s power was not… nice.

 

He could control blood.

 

Well.

 

Ok.

 

So not really.

 

But!

 

Basically he could like enhance someone's healing, and also slow it down

 

which could result in either stopping the healing or killing them all together.

 

But that was just the basics of his power.

 

He had some sort of thing with blood.

 

Like if your blood was visible, he could use that against you.

 

Basically Purpled is scary as fuck.

 

Not that Theseus would ever admit it.

 

Purpled was also slightly scared of his power.

 

Not that he would ever admit that.

 

Purpled still sometimes doesn’t want to even heal Theseus from his illegal vigilante related incidents.

 

Which was fair, no need to overwhelm the man.

 

And his simple him being stupid incidents.

 

But that is more of an annoyance than anything.

 

Ok well not really.

 

A slight crash came from out the door.

 

Theseus flipped his head to face it.

 

No, it wasn’t outside the door, it was in the office.

 

Theseus cursed.

 

“Fuck.”

 

He shot a hand up to cover his mouth.

 

Footsteps could be heard nearing the door.

 

Theseus ducked down, pulling his knees to his chest under the desk.

 

He pulled the chair in, blocking his exit.

 

If he was caught now it would look really bad on him.

 

The door opened.

 

Shit.

 

The files.

 

Theseus prayed that whoever opened the door was incompetent.

 

Like Sapnap, or Quackity.

 

Knowing his luck it wouldn’t be.

 

“Weird, I’m not seeing anything.” Dream’s voice said.

 

Theseus’ eyes widened.

 

Oh for fucks sake.

 

Theseus held the hand over his mouth tighter.

 

“I’ll just have a look…”

 

Theseus pushed himself closer to the corner of the desk, back knocking against a panel.

 

The panel feel slightly forward.

 

Theseus paused.

 

What.

 

The.

 

Fuck.

 

Was.

 

That.

 

He heard footsteps on the carpet.

 

There was no time to wonder what it was, he simply pushed back and stayed silent.

 

A few seconds of silence passed.

 

“No! It was nothing, George!” Dream shouted, the door closed behind him.

 

Theseus sat still for thirty seconds after that.

 

Breathing deeply.

 

“Oh, what the fuck! Best hero my ass.” He giggled, before looking to the door.

 

No one came.

 

Theseus slowly moved out of under the desk

 

He went to a crouching position.

 

Leaning over to look at the underside of the desk.

 

At closer inspection, he could see that the panel was a fake one.

 

Theseus pulled the panel out, a book fell out.

 

A notebook in fact.

 

It was messy, with pages sticking out.

 

Theseus picked it up, standing up.

 

He flipped it open to the first page.

 

Rushed, loopy handwriting was all over the page, like someone was just trying to get words out, info dumping onto the page.

 

Theseus flipped to a random page.

 

Karl’s gone crazy.

 

Theseus paused.

 

That was a weird sentence to read.

 

Was this book Dream’s?

 

And he thinks that Karl is crazy.

 

The date read sometime last year.

 

Theseus raised an eyebrow, so this was a diary.

 

Dream has a diary.

 

Funny.

 

He reads on.

 

Karl is scaring me.

 

He’s not listening.

 

He keeps telling us that Schlatt is evil-



“Well no shit.” Theseus mumbles.

 

He flips to a different page.

 

I talked to Schlatt,

 

I agree with Karl.

 

He is using us.

 

All of us.

 

He wants a weapon.

 

Theseus rolled his eyes, that was old news really.

 

He’s got kids training.

 

He is crazy.

 

We need to help them.

 

Theseus glared at the paper.

 

Schlatt was doing experiments?

 

On kids?

 

Look the Rooms were bad, but actually experimenting is a whole new level.

 

He turns the page over.

 

Punz says he knows what we are talking about.

 

We need a rescue mission-

 

He turns the page.

 

Schlatt can’t know.

 

Next page.

 

He only speaks of it in the past tense, maybe Schlatt isn’t doing it anymore-

 

Next page.

 

We are visiting tomorrow-

 

And the next.

 

It is destroyed.

 

Not by our doing.

 

Someone destroyed the Backrooms.

 

Theseus placed the book down.

 

He paused.

 

Well, that certainly is interesting.

 

They were going to help the kids in the backroom.

 

Too bad Theseus, Purpled and Punz destroyed it when the left.

 

Don’t ever say Theseus isn’t a man of the people.

 

He helps.

 

No time to dwell though, he grabbed the book again.

 

Kidnapped.

Theseus makes a face.

 

There was a singular word on this page.

 

Weirdo.

 

The next page was similar.

 

Child.

 

The next page was more helpful.

 

Mind controlling.

 

Using Karl.

 

Well, it would be helpful if Tommy didn’t already know this.

 

The villain's kid.

 

Brutal.

 

The aftermath was not good.

 

Karl and I.

 

It was bad.

 

Theseus paused reading.

 

What was happening?

 

What happened?

 

What did he miss?

 

Schlatt is bad.

 

Together we did horrible things.

 

He’s controlling us.

 

Damn.

 

Theseus shook his shoulders.

 

He should go, he’d been here a while.

 

One close call already he should go.

 

And logically leave the book.

 

But…

 

He took the book.

 

He pushed it into the pocket of his hoodie.

 

Then readjusted his mask.

 

And he slowly slipped out of the room

 

He just needed to get to the elevator.

 

It was right next to the office.

 

This would be easy.

 

He silently shut the door behind him.

 

No noises were made.

 

He let out a sigh of relief.

 

That was the hard part now he needed to get to the elevator.

 

No one was around so he booked it for the entrance to their floor, also the elevator.

 

Being a trained assassin meant you knew how to walk silently, and run even quieter.

 

He looked at the elevator doors.

 

He made it. Now the elevator needed to come.

 

“Theseus? Back so soon.”

 

Theseus’ eyes widened.

 

Shit.

 

So close.

 

“Hey Sap!”

 

He turned and smiled, looking at Sapnap.

 

“Heya, Thes. Whatcha doing back here?”

 

“Oh umm, well I was in the neighbourhood.” He mumbled.

 

Sapnap laughed.

 

“Right ok, the real reason?”

 

Sapnap threw an arm around his shoulder.

 

Theseus couldn’t help but lean into it.

 

Time to place into the Theseus charm.

 

Act so manly that they have to agree with him.

 

“I wanted to see if you guys were going to patrol soon, wanted to do it with you guys.” His voice was small, muffled from being shoved into the crook of Sapnap’s neck.

 

“Aww. Well, of course, I’ll look at the roster! I think Dream is going out tonight, but he could go early. He would for you.”

 

Sapnap dragged him with him as he walked.

 

Theseus was not blushing.

 

Shut up.

 

Sapnap moved them into the kitchen.

 

He picked up a pad of paper.

 

Reading through the list.

 

“Ok, so it looks like I was right. Oh, and George is going too!”

 

“Cool.” Theseus said smiling.

 

Sapnap smiled back.

 

“Thes?”

 

Theseus turned to see George rubbing his eyes.

 

George loved his sleep.

 

“Hey, Gogy.”

 

“Thought I heard your voice, Dream told me I was hallucinating.”

 

“I did not!” Dream said, walking out from behind George.

 

Theseus smiled at him.

 

“But hi.”

 

“Hey!”

 

“So why are you here-”

 

A loud alarm blared through the room.

 

Lights turning red.

 

“What the fuck.”

 

Dream grabbed his arm.

 

“A break in, go hide.”

 

Dream pushed him towards the living room.

 

“What no-”

 

“This could be anyone, you hide Theseus.”

 

He sighed but knew he should.

 

Theseus nodded, moving towards the couch, and ducking behind it.

 

The others moved to the elevator, knowing Theseus could defend himself if needed.

 

He heard a ding.

 

Whoever this was they were cocky.

 

He heard a shout.

 

This wasn’t going to be good.

 

Sounds of skin on skin from the next room.

 

Lots of fighting.

 

And yelling.

 

Sure the heroes could fight.

 

But against whoever this was?

 

They may not stand a chance.

 

Theseus needed to help.

 

He needed to get out and fight. 

 

Theseus pushed himself onto his elbows, preparing to stand up.

 

Something grabbed his arm.

 

Theseus yelped.

 

“What the fuck-”

 

A hand covered his mouth.

 

No a cloth.

 

Theseus struggled against the hand.

 

A cloth means drugs.

 

And he was not going down without a fight.

 

A fog covered his mind, his actions became slightly sluggish.

 

Another hand snaked around his waist, pulling him backward.

 

His back hit someone's chest.

 

Everything was hazy.

 

Blurry.

 

He tried to push the hands away.

 

His body was too heavy.

 

Hello .”

 

The world faded out.

Notes:

So like ok, no SBI, I’m sorry.

BUT feral boys + Tommy, that’s fun.

Also LORE.

So I sat down and planned out the remainder of the fic and… guys… we have like 14 chapters left.

So basically in the endgame!

Get ready.

And also I started editing old chapters and… GUYS.

Why the fuck are you reading this? Like they are so bad.

Like so so bad.

Why did you decide to keep reading???

I’m in shock. I SPELT THESEUS LIKE 4 DIFFERENT WAYS IN ONE CHAPTER??? HOW TF????

Anyway, makes changes to them… very slowly, but some will be useful to know, but if I change anything major I’ll let you know here!

But yeah making those better is killing me.

 

Also no promises on keeping up this update schedule, I’ll try and get a chapter out by march though! Maybe like halfway through.

Now also my dislike for certain creators is not going to come through *cough cough* Jack Manifold *cough* well it may.

Also check the tags at your own risk now, spoilers will be added after each chapter is written, even if it is not out yet (so my dumbass doesn’t forget)

Now go drink water!

See you next time!

Xoxo everest

Chapter 23: ANNOUNCMENT FOR WAMH

Chapter Text

Hi.

 

So it's been a while and shit has happened.

 

I have disappeared for half a year... yeah

 

I am ok I swear! All your comments made me want to come back to y'all.

 

NOW let me be clear: I do not support Wilbur Soot. I will not support an abuser.

 

That being said, his character in this and in general is important, he will not be written out, it will ruin the story and it annoys me when others do that.

 

Now I have the whole story outlined, I always have.

 

BUT.

 

I don't know if I want to write it, so enough people want me to continue this story, I will.

 

But if y'all would prefer I will publish the very messy outline I wrote.

 

This outline is completed so you would know the ending I had planned.

 

I hope you all are good and being safe.

 

As always,

 

xoxo Everest

 

TL:DR Would you read the story if I continued or would you prefer just the outline?

Chapter 24: The Outline

Chapter Text

Hey,

 

Ev here

 

I'm sorry guys but I can't do it, I've thought so hard about it and I just don't think I would feel comfortable writing it.

 

I'm so sorry, when I started writing this back in... 2022 (jesus) I never knew how much this fic would end up meaning to me, or how much it would mean to others.

 

I mean god, I started this when i was fourteen. I'm almost 18 now. This and the dsmp are so important to me, and one day, maybe I'll come back to this and finish it.

 

But until that day, I have promised you, faithful readers, the outline.

 

NOW THIS IS MESSY.

 

I've tried to clean it up the best I could but if you need clarification abt anything pls ask! I'll actually respond to comments for once.

 

Also pls share some of your fav parts of the fic in the comments, I want to chat to y'all abt WAMH.

 

Now here it is:

Chapter 23: 

The enlightenment

 

Theseus is informing

 

Syndicate woooo

  • they are the ones to break in
  • They fight people and whatever
  • They kidnap Tommy 
  • By drugging yay

Theseus wakes up

  • he’s alone 
  • He realises what happens
  • You faked a kidnapping just to talk to me?
  • Neapolation trio at its finest
  • Until Phil shows up
  • He realises he is meant to hate Theseus
  •  Like it screws with him
  • He starts to question it and Blade gives siren a task to get him out of the room
  • Theseus makes him get rid of Phil too
  • He’s making everyone hate me!

Siren and Theseus bonding!

  • Schlatt is a bad guy, they bond
  • What Schlatt did to him and all
  • How he kidnapped Wilbur and expirimented on him, causing Ghostbur
  • TRAUMAAAAAA 
  • Idk just make smth up

Chapter 24

The procastination

Tommy is trying.

Theseus is confused

They move into the tower

  • Bonding, filler stuff, mention of Powers and everything.
  • Really make sure their powers are obvious

Purpled and Theseus.

  • Fighting people
  • Bonding
  • Flashbacks to the room
  • And to the beginning before Tubbo and Ranboo

Chapter 25
The past

Theseus is in trouble.

Tommy is in trouble

A bit later, have been living in the tower for a bit

  • Theseus is on patrol and runs into Wilbur and Techno
  • Bonding, flashback of a past fight together or something to make them have a better relationship

Tommy confronts Dream about the book and everything he found.

  • He was just taking notes of what Karl said after his sessions w/ Schlatt
  • And things he remembered.

Tommy runs into Schlatt at the end.

Chapter 26

The peripeteia

Tommy is screwed.

Theseus is screwed.

Schlatt makes an announcement

  • Schlatt is angry at him when he sees him
  • Makes a claim he can ruin his life (in regards to the whole fact he is the son of the villains and all that)
  • Tommy runs off, back to Niki’s cafe.

He sees Wilbur there

  • They talk, then an annoucement comes through that Schlatt is going to make a speech.
  • They go to there and meet up with Techno and Phil.
  • He sees the heroes there too.

The annoucement

  • He wants Theseus gone, kill Theseus as he is evil and horrible and bad for the public.
  • “Oh shit.”

Chapter 27

The truth

Tommy is stressed

Techno is tired

 

Wilbur freaks out and makes the SBI leave.

  • Tommy goes and find Dream, yells at him.
  • Dream tells him he didn’t know, Schlatt has Karl.
  • Schlatt wants him, Tommy and Wilbur now.

Tommy needs to get to Wilbur

  • Dream leaves him.
  • Tommy runs out into the car park.
  • “Techno!” 
  • Wilbur is already in the car w/ Phil (who hates Tommy still and is mindcontrolled.)
  • Techno tells him to meet at the Syndicate base.

He runs to Punz and Foolish, I need a ride.

  • Goes to the base and waits

Techno and Wilbur drive home

  • Phil being annoying and mad
  • Techno knows what needs to happen
  • He makes Phil pull over
  • Then he threats to hurt Wilbur if Phil comes back in the car.
  • Wilbur goes along with it, trusting Techno
  • They make it to the base.
  • Techno and Tommy talking rlly fast, confused Wilbur.
  • Wilbur asks what is happening.
  • As he is about to explain, an announcement is on the news.
  • “Theseus’ real identity is Tommy Innit”

Chapter 28:

The reveal

Tommy is public enemy #1

Tommy’s thoughts on how Wilbur hates him.

  • “Tommy.”
  • He thinks Wilbur is going to be pissed.
  • “You think this would make me love you less?”
  • They hug.
  • Fluff and talks about everything

Feral boys contact them

  • Tells them they have a plan, and some back up
  • They give them a location, the tower’s secret laboratory
  • They travel there.
  • The get there and see a lot of people
  • Brief explanation of how Purp is part of Las Nevadas

Schlatt shows up

 

Chapter 29

The dead

Tommy is Theseus.

 

Schlatt monolouges

  • His speech about making everyone have a very shitty life
  • The rooms, Wilbur and all that
  • How much he cared for Tommy 
  • He’s crazy
  • Talking about how powerful he is cause of luck.
  • He is broadcasting this to the whole town.
  • He smiles and deflects a gunshot, Niki shot at him, he luckily deflects it and it hits Jack Manifold.
  • Everyone is shocked.
  • He smiles and pushing his arms out, causing Tommy to step towards Wilbur.
  • He throws something at Wilbur, Tommy deflects it, sending his power at Schlatt, he hits it and it goes back and hits Wilbur in the chest.
  • ‘That blast was sent to kill, which was certain to have killed Schlatt, but that wasn’t good as it hit right where Wilbur was. Right where Wilbur used to be. As it hit Wilbur and now he was on the floor, eyes glazing over.’
  • ‘The only thing Tommy knew was that Wilbur had just uttered his last breath. That Wilbur had died’

Chapter 30

The feeling

Theseus is Tommy

 

Tommy is mad so he fights Schlatt.

  • He angrily fights him, hurting him, badly.

He runs to Wilbur’s side.

  • “Purpled!”
  • Purpled decided he could heal him, if he had more energy.
  • “Tommy don’t you dare.” Dream argues against it.
  • Tommy argues back.
  • “What point is there of me without him, he’s everything, Dream.”
  • Purpled tells him he might not make it, Tommy doesn’t care.
  • He hears Wilbur take a breath before everything goes dark.

Death.

  • It’s dark, and empty
  • He can’t see anything
  • He is happy he saved Wilbur, even though he was dead
  • He smiled.
  • A women speaks to him, he can’t see her.
  • It’s Death, turns out she’s a good friend of Phils.
  • Calls him her child, confused but she explains that there is many universes out there.
  • Says he deserves better.

He wakes up.

 

Chapter 31

The reality

Tommy is alive

Theseus is alive

 

Tommy is back

  • He wakes up and Wilbur is holding him close, to his chest.
  • “You idiot, don’t do that every again.”
  • Tommy smiles and nods.
  • Lots of fluff
  • Like tons

Schlatt comes back and smiles, saying that this was a great test.

  • Dream and the others fight him but it is no use.
  • Wilbur is shielding Tommy, they are both still too weak to fight.
  • “Give up, you can’t beat luck.”
  • Wilbur sighs.
  • Tommy looks to Schlatt, glaring at him, energy in his eyes turning them red.
  • Dream is in his mind, causing him to see something different.
  • Karl is in his head
  • “Just go fucking kill yourself.”
  • Schlatt listens.
  • All of them combined causes them to beat him
  • They won.

Chapter 32

The cleanup

Tommy is home.

  • (Just like the clean up idkkkk)
  • May be able to skip this as just use a timeskip

 

Chapter 33

The future

Tommy is thankful

  • Theseus becomes a hero
  • the villains and the heroes fight, but it is all for show. 

He also becomes a villain under a new name, Nightstalker

  • The villains and the heroes work together.
  •  Dream was asked to lead the hero league. “No fucking way.” He offers it to Puffy instead.
  •  She happily took it. T
  • ubbo teaches a class at the tower. 
  • Purpled and Punz start a weapons shop, and they teach self defence classes.
  • Moves in with SBI
  • Jack manifold passed, no one cared. Fuck Jack Manifold



Chapter 34

The end

Wilbur is done

Tommy is laughing

Fake fight for the public, but this is what the reality is.

A fight over Tommy.

  • “Leave the kid alone Dream.” Wilbur sighs, this is like the 3rd time he had told Dream to leave Tommy out of their war. “You don’t understand Wilbur-” “No you don’t understand, he is a child. Don’t bring him more into this than he already is.” Dream laughs, an evil laugh. “Siren, you’re the one who brought Tommy into this, I raised Tommy he is basically my little brother. I’m not letting you or anyone else from the grimy Syndicate lay a hand on him, not again.” The again didn’t go unheard by Wilbur. “Again? No one has ever hurt Tommy, he is under all the Syndicate’s protection. They all love him” Dream shakes his head. “If he truly loved you back, you would know what i mean."

  • Tommy at the tower chilling with Feral Boys

 

 

 

Ok! So That is a mess lets be honest, so please if u want classifications on anything lmk.

 

Now for the final time.

 

Stay safe and drink some water.

 

xoxo Everest ❤️